ã€ŠNova Romaã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    A man was walking through an endless darkness, he did not know where north or south was because there was only darkness with endless silence, it was not possible to perceive time.

    The man despaired because he did not understand what was currently happening. He asked himself, Was this what happens after death?

    "Where are Heaven and Hell? or is it that after death there is only this endless darkness and we are destined to remain in nothingness with our thoughts. If it is so, then death is truly horrible.", the man said to himself.

    At that moment he saw light shining through the darkness. The man covered his eyes to protect them from the sudden light.

    "Finally, I can escape from this darkness"

    The man immediately ran towards the light. After running for some time, he could see a worn-out temple whose torches were still lit with mes.

    The temple seems to be not maintained for a long time, In the middle of the temple, he could see arge statue of a naked man holding a harp with his hands.

    Under the statues was a cauldron with blue mes. The mes were not very dazzling but were still very striking and majestic.

    The man walked towards the center of the temple towards the me, thinking that maybe he could find answers to where he was. As he approached the fire, he could see in greater detail, the greek marble columns which adorned the worn-out temple. When he arrived near the fire he could see an old man with a white beard.

    The man could see that the years had not been kind to the old man. With a sad face and visibly emaciated body, the old man was sitting on the floor, near the dimly lit light of the blue mes.

    "Excuse me, Sir, Could you tell me where this ce is?", he asked the old man.

    The old man, raised his face and observed the face of the young man and said with a sad look in his eyes, "What you see here young one, is what happens when people forget those who cared for them. One day you are a God, and the next day you are a Pagan to them."

    "Are you telling me that you are a God?", asked the young man as he ced his hands on his chin taking a thinking posture.

    "They knew me by the name of Apollo, but that was from many years ago. Now tell me, young man, What are you doing in my temple?. I have not received any visits from any mortals for a very long time."

    "I would like to know that myself. Thest thing I remember is that the ne I was traveling had turbulence and crashed after that there was nothing but darkness and silence."

    "I have seen many mortals but you are the first one who seems not to be affected by the fact that he died and is now speaking to a God", Laughed Apollo.

    "It is not that I don¡¯t care," said the young man

    "As you said, I am just a mortal. I did not have the power to stop the ident, so I guess you can only me my fate on bad luck. Although I am surprised to be speaking with a god, like you, in the end

    I am still dead and I don¡¯t have much to do, if I did not find your temple when I did, I think I would have been destined for a rather cruel Hell. I would be walking in eternal darkness withplete silence, which would have ended up leading me to insanity and I would have ended up by being assimted by darkness."

    Apollo was amused by the young man¡¯s words "Hahaha!!, I like you mortal, you have a nice sense of humour" said Apollo as he slowly rose from sitting on the ground.

    "Even I am unable to find the reason that you are in my temple. Generally, all the fates of the people are decided by the deity they trust, I believe in your case, it must be Mr. Christ or something like that. By the way young man, What is your name? " asked Apollo.

    "My name was or is Armando Medina. Whatever, I will keep the name, if my conscience exists, then that means I exist and if I exist the name still has some meaning" said Armando

    "Ha, the way you talk reminds me of those Greek philosophers. Good, Young mortal, you have cheered me up. I will grant you 2 wishes, One because you are the first mortal to visit in centuries, and another because I like the way you speak. So tell me what are your wishes"

    "Interesting, I guess I¡¯m lucky today. Can I ask to be revived?"

    "You can, but I am afraid I cannot interfere now As your death is controlled by Mr. Christ, I can only send you to a time before Constantine was destroyed."

    "Wait, that¡¯s too far back," said Armando

    "I¡¯m sorry that¡¯s all I can do," Apollo said while leaning on the cauldron of blue mes.

    "Well, If I travel back in time, I can change it. Thest thing I want now is to live with limitations ced upon me" said Armando

    "You truly amaze me, young mortal. But bear in mind, for the flow of faith in the future will be dominated by the cross, and since you will be reborn with my power, being reborn would result in your soul simply vanishing into nothingness. It would be simr to your curious concept of hell."

    "Wow, so what you¡¯re telling me is that if I cannot change the flow of faith, regardless of whether my soul is dead, it will be destroyed because of my time travel."

    "Indeed, in your time there should be a phrase that says ¡¯There is no free lunch in this world¡¯"

    "FUCK, there must be is some way to avoid it. Thest thing I want is for my soul to disappear. My body is one thing, but if my soul disappears..."

    "But that being said, there might be a way to avoid it. There is a continent called Abya Y, or better known as America. If you manage to bring the Greek pantheon there, it may prevent the faith of the cross frompletely exterminating us, the gods of Olympus. This will prevent your soul from being lost forever."

    "Excellent, so all I need to do is to travel to the past to prevent the cross from destroying the religion of Olympus. Well, I guess as a god you will give me some help; I don¡¯t think you will let me go without any blessings."

    "The 2 wishes I will grant you is all the help I can give. Unfortunately, I am the only god of Olympus left alive and my strength is weak. In this timeline, the cross won

    Once you travel to the past and sessfully im America, it will create another timeline and with it, the gods will be reborn. From there you can receive some blessings from them. In the end, you will have to guide your descendants to prevent the cross from winning in that timeline too. "

    "But as I understand that I have no other choice. Very well, if I have to choose the time, I would say that in the middle reign of Emperor Augustus is the best

    The Roman empire was in a period of rtive peace, and it will allow me to gather enough people and as resources tounch an invasion on the Americas."

    "Very Well I like that you have epted your fate. To help you, I will allow you to reincarnate as someone with a certain amount of power, and tell me what your two wishes will be."

    "My first wish is to be a God. I wouldn¡¯t want to be reborn and then die in the cradle because of some weird roman intrigue, My second wish is to knowledge in all areas of life. What a tragedy it would be If I have no way to earn money and afford the invasion"

    "I can make you a god, but remember my power of faith is weak. You can probably survive death a few times, but as long as you do not settle in the Americas your power will be very limited, the same is said for the knowledge you will have.

    Well, I wish you a good journey, Armando. I hope for the sake of yours and mine that you can fulfill your goals, do not forget that the temples can give...."

    "What....!"

    "Faith....."

    and suddenly everything was dark again for Armando

    Edit by: Chroniclemale

 Chapter 2 - The little flavio diary

    The calm of the night in Lusitania was disturbed by the painful cries of a woman.

    "Governor I think you should stay calm, Mrs. Julia is currently inbor and it would not be good to disturb the midwives lest we causeplications"

    The Governor gets up from his chair "How do you want me to stay calm when my beloved Julia is screaming in that room. If something happened to her my father-inw would not forgive me."

    The counselor opened his hands and exined "I understand your troubles governor but those midwives are the best in the region of Hispania, even in our province of Lusitania we will not find midwives better than them, a few years ago they helped Governor Marco Cornelio of Aquitaine with the birth of his child"

    The governor walked from side to side with his hand on his chin " I know but, my Julia¡¯s painful screams are so loud like that, I just can¡¯t stand it. It hurts me just to hear her painful screams ".

    In the middle of their conversation the cries of the woman began to subside and were reced by the cry of a baby, the door to the room was opened and an elderly woman came out of the room.

    "Mr. governor you cane inside and see your son"

    The Governor went with high emotions towards the room, he could see his wife Julia lying on the bed holding a small baby wrapped in a linen nket

    Julia saw her husband and said "Oh my beloved Vitelio,e and see your son"

    The Governor Vitelio approached Julia and could see in her hands a small baby with golden hair and white skin, this was quite strange for Vitelio because the baby did not look like either him or his wife,but just when he wanted to investigate more about it, a light illuminated the room and for all the people present it was not that unusual the baby to be different from their parents.

    Vitelio just forgot the questions he had and he ced his hand on the head of his son and said

    "You will call yourself vio from now on, I¡¯m sure you will do great things, my son"

    5 yearster :

    In the governor¡¯s pce, you can see a small lighting from one of the windows. if you see inside the window you can see a small child sitting on a chair and writing in a papyrus

    "Dear diary:

    It¡¯s been 5 years since I reincarnated in this ce, for some reason that I don¡¯t know, my memory was blocked, only today on my fifth birthday I have been able to re-remember everything.

    I suppose it was an evil trick of Apollo at least to fulfil his promise of being in an influential position because my father is the governor of the province of Lusitania, but my mother¡¯s case is a bit moreplicated.

    The history ispletely different from what I remember, the Augustinian emperor was supposed to have a daughter named Julia who was born in 39 BC, but in this alternate time it seems that history was changed quite a bit and Julia was born in 42 BC and she also had a brother named July who was born in 39 BC.

    Unlike the story in my previous timeline, the emperor Augustus has a blood descendant who can inherit the empire.

    What is more surprising is how my father Vitelio had been able to marry the daughter of the emperor (It must be the work of Apollo), so currently, I am the grandson of the emperor Augustus.

    This itself is not a problem because thews of session of the empire are patriarchal and my mother can¡¯t inherit the Roman Empire because she is a woman.

    Thus my grandfather the emperor allowed her to marry his good friend andrade-in-arms Vitelio and granted my father control of the province of Lusitania.

    That way he could keep my mother away from the intrigues of Roma, I have to thank Grandfather for that.

    I chose a rtively calm time from Apollo for my rebirth. If I had chosen another time maybe my parents would be dead and I would be on my way to very or to be a sexual servant, the intrigues in these ages are brutal.

    Children killing parents, parents killing children, basically, a battle royale that would leave Game of thrones looking like a baby.

    Thus in the question of an influential identity, I am covered, at least I do not think it will not create any problems for me to perform the invasion of the Americas, as long as my grandfather is alive there would be no problems.

    As for the matter of me being a god, the only difference I can find in my body is that I don¡¯t get sick and my wounds heal more quickly, I don¡¯t know if I can revive after I die but I prefer not to check it In my whole life.

    The other wish rted to the knowledge that I will use it to try to start up my money collecting ns during the following days. Although I currently have arge library of knowledge in my mind, most of the data is blocked

    I imagine that it is because of mecking any power of faith, I am sincere in myself that if I could unlock them all, chances are that I would try to create firearms and start a nice massacre to achieve my goals quickly.

    But in the end, I¡¯m restricted, whatever Rome is not built in a day so I have to start nning how to win Denarius (Roma coin), followed by trying to strengthen the power of my father by improving life in Lusitania in any way possible.

    Anyway, whatever I "invent" will also help me in my ns, and for myst objective, I will have to see my grandfather at some point to be able to get people, whether citizens, free men, and freedmen for the expedition.

    Since it will only be a one-way trip there will be no return, so I have to take arge number of people and resources that are not avable in the Americas

    How sad it would be to arrive at America and not have brought any horses (In America there were no horses, the only domesticated animal was the "ma" that the Andean people had), without horses there is no animal strength, without animal strength there are no great constructions, without great constructions it is the same to be a backward tribe.

    Not to mention that cavalry ys a key role in this era, it was not until the Franco Prussian war that the power of cavalry began to decline ... "

    vio left the cmus ( Plume upied by the Romans) and scratched his eyes

    "There are so many things to do but I will not be able to do anything tonight. I should sleep and start working tomorrow, I wonder if it will be good to leave the papyrus in the sight of people?

    I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be a problem because it is written in 21st century Spanish with words from the center of Mexico unless Latin evolves into Spanish and from there Spanish, in turn, evolves into Mexican Spanish it will be quite difficult to decipher. "

    vio got up from his chair, blew out the candle and retreated to his bed.

    What vio did not know was that his writings would be famous with the name of "The Diaries of the Great Emperor" and they remained an unknown quantity in the 21st century, with barely 20% deciphered ...

    Edit by: Chroniclemale

 Chapter 3 - Tying ropes

    "Young master vio please wake up, Lady Julia is waiting for you to have breakfast, I need to change your clothes and get you ready for breakfast or Lady Julia will be angry with me," a beautiful maid said as she moved her little Master

    vio opened his eyes and found a person with bright red hair at his side. It was his servant Arab a ve of the family who was of Germanic origin, she was part of the entourage of ves that his grandfather gave Vitelio to help with the needs of his mother.

    "Thanks, Arab thest thing I want is my mother to be angry for not apanying her for the first meal of the day"

    vio proceeded to remove his silk nkets that wrapped his body and got up from his bed, Arab had a surprised look as her young master always acted like a spoiled child, and had never risen by himself. She always had to wake up young master and proceed to help change his clothes and took him to meet with Mrs. Julia

    "Young Master, Are you feeling alright? I noticed that you are acting quite differently or maybe it is just my imagination, maybe I should stop drinking Master¡¯s wine"

    vio felt a drop of cold sweat running through his back when he heard Arab talk.

    <i> </i>

    <i> <i> Hmmm,I have an idea, in theory, I am just a rickety god but in the end a god is a god, I wonder if I have some kind of hypnosis power it does not have to be very strong, just strong enough to allow them to ept my current behavior without causing unnecessary attention or fears, anyway I lose nothing by trying> </i> </i>

    <i> "Hey, Arab can you see my eyes for a moment. It is very important for me"

    </i>

    <i> The German maid saw into the eyes of her little Master and got lost in those small but firm blue eyes of her Master.

    </i>

    <i> She felt that she was dragged into a bast blue sea, and she simply lost his ability to think or do anything

    </i>

    <i> <i></i> </i>

    <i> vio wiped his sweat from his forehead and said

    </i>

    <i> "Arab can you understand and obey my words, if you can just say yes."

    </i>

    <i> Arab with dead eyes said, " Yes young master, I will obey all your orders, What can I do for you".

    </i>

    <i> vio was very happy that his hypnosis worked very well, now he will try another thing.

    </i>

    <i> "From now everything that I do will not seem strange to you, you will keep your loyalty to me above all things including your own life, Am I clear?"

    </i>

    <i> Said vio while he felt a small and ufortable mental change in Arab.

    </i>

    <i> Arab nodded her head "If that is the wish of my young master, then I will do as you order, Arab will obey you forever."

    </i>

    <i> vio ced his hand on his head

    </i>

    <i> "With this, this little issue is solved, you can get back to your normal work but first give me a head massage, I have a headache."

    </i>

    <i> Arab got close to vio and started to massage his head with incredible skills, vio just closed his eyes because he felt sofortable "I think I can get used to this, it¡¯s amazing how skilled you

    </i>

    <i> are at doing the massage"

    </i>

    <i> In the triclinium (dining room or ce to eat in Rome), a small child and a beautiful young woman of 21 years were chatting, the woman was looking into the eyes of the child.

    </i>

    <i> "Do you understand mother?"

    </i>

    <i> Said the little boy while cleaning a small trace of blood that came out of his nose

    </i>

    <i> "Yes my son, I will find merchants in Lusitania and I will arrange operations for selling the merchandise that you have and I will also order the ves to bring the beetroot you are looking for and the other materials you mentioned for the papermaking " Julia replied casually.

    </i>

    <i> "Thank you mother, with this we can improve our finances, it is a fact that we can not always be living on the money that Grandpa organizes for us," said vio while drinking some milk with honey.

    </i>

    <i> Julia has to agree that they cannot only survive with the money of her dad and husband, when she was drinking some wine she remembers that paper her son said: "My son, I still have some curiosity about this paper, what is its function?"

    </i>

    <i> vio looks at their mother and smiles because of the surprise question

    </i>

    <i> "Mother, Paper is important for two reasons, the first one is that the cost of the papyrus. It is too expensive to make, but the paper is different and is much cheaper to produce.

    </i>

    <i> You can¡¯t make a lot of papyrus but I can make a lot of paper. With this advantage I can upy in some future a technique to produce mass produce books, you can imagine mother all the knowledge of the world in your hand. The books are the future, even the price to buy one will be very little money,",

    </i>

    <i> Julia looked at her son with eyes of doubt and said

    </i>

    <i> "But that is impossible it would take a long time to write, even the scribes take hours to write in papyrus just a small text"

    </i>

    <i> "Do not hesitate, mother, your son will create and show you a device which can create arge number of books"

    </i>

    <i> "I do not have any doubt you can make it my son, but that is just one of my questions. The second question is why you did not use the sponge of the sea when you went for the bathroom this morning"

    </i>

    <i> vio looked decisively at his mother " Because I hate to clean my ass with a sponge of the sea ! it is something painful and quite unhygienic, just going to the bathroom is a pain, I prefer to wash my ass with water before I use that stupid sponge"

    </i>

    <i> Julia surprised was watching her son not knowing what to say, its the first time she listens to somebody doesn¡¯t like the sponge of sea and most importantly it is her son.

    </i>

    <i> That night Vitelio arrived at the pce and found his little son waiting for him at the door, "Father can you look into my eyes please?" ...

    </i>

    <i> Edit by: Chroniclemale </i>

 Chapter 4 - Sugar and schnapps

    In a room in the governor¡¯s pce, there was arge table, there you can see a little boy sitting on a chair with cushions to match the height of the two adults in front of him.

    "Father, mother, you should try this I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it"

    vio proceeded to ce an open bag on the table white some white crystals

    "Salt?" Their two parents said in unison as they watched the small white crystals very simr to salt.

    vio waved his finger in denial "it¡¯s not salt, Please try it and you will see what I mean"

    vio¡¯s parents took a pinch of the white granules and tasted it.

    "This is so sweet, What is it and How did you make it? "Julia asked

    "This is called Sugar. The process of making it is pretty simple, you only need a beetroot as raw material and after doing some small processes you can get sugar"

    Vitelio looked at his son with a serious look "Can this sugar be produced inrge quantities?"

    vio took from his side a small raw brown beet and the ced on the table

    "This is the variety of beet with which you can get sugar, we need 7 beets to get 1kg of sugar. It can be more or less, depending on the size of the beet, if they need to be produced inrge quantities the quality of the sugar depends a lot on the quality of the soil in this case we are fortunate that Lusitania is in a war zone where there is no winter that kills the crops.

    I also want to ask you, father, to take me to the fields that belong to us. I intend to make a reform in the agricultural process that will allow us to double the amount of harvest we have, without destroying the fertility of the soil and increasing the amount of irrigation in the fields.

    For that I need you to allow me to have ess to the family fortune so that I can hire craftsmen and buy materials as needed for the project, don¡¯t worry about the ie as sugar is just one of the products I can make for generating ie"

    vio saw his parents with love and shouted: "Arab bring the other goods please."

    The door opened and Arab entered holding 2 jugs of wine with their respective sses and two people behind her holding what appeared to be bread and a ss bottle with transparent liquid, ced the products on the table and proceeded to withdraw, closing the door behind them.

    vio stretched his hands on the table "Well dear parents Which one do you want to start with?"

    Julia observed the bread and could distinguish a sweet smelling from it and thus said "I want to taste that bread"

    vio took the bread and pulled a small chunk and delivered to his mother

    Julia took a bite "Delicious !!, It is pretty soft and sweet bread, with a very sharp vor of butter I have never tasted anything like this in my life"

    vio also gave a chunk of bread to his father

    Vitelio took the piece of bread and first smelled it and then proceeded to squeeze it and feel the softness, took a small bite, and then eat it in just a few bites.

    <i></i> he thought.

    "I am d that you liked my dear parents, but I suppose that tasting the bread has made them thirsty? allow me to offer you some schnapps "

    vio took one of the wine jugs and served his parents in their sses a transparent liquid with strong smell "Go ahead take your drinks"

    The two parents took their drinks and took a drink, Julia coughs with some effort and put their eyes in his ss

    "This wine is so strong !! Do you want to kill your mother?" she said mock angrily.

    vio looked at his mother coughing and could not contain himself fromughing "Hahaha !!, no mother this is not wine this is schnapps, it is much stronger than the wine that you normally drink but do not worry here I have a prepared another type of schnapps that I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like "

    vio took his mother¡¯s cup and threw the contents on the ground, then took the other jug of wine and served again in her mother¡¯s ss "Please try this mother, this time I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it"

    Julia looked at her son with eyes of doubt, she took the drink and took a small sip, her eyes widened and then she drank all the content of the cup "This is too delicious, it tastes sweet but refreshing at the same time"

    vio smiled "I¡¯m d you like it mother, this is also schnapps but it was lowered with apple juice and honey"

    <i></as></i>

    "What about you Father, Did you like the Schnapps?"

    Vitelio took his ss and looked at his son and made a gesture to the maid indicating to serve more "I like it very much, it is the strongest drink I¡¯ve ever tasted, It is a perfect drink for warriors"

    vio took his father¡¯s ss and proceeded to serve more schnapps " This is a drink that can give us plenty of resources, but it also has other uses."

    vio handed the cup to his father "Generally when you get cut after some time the wound gives off a bad smell and can even cause death, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen manyrades in arms die because of this during the campaigns you did with grandfather"

    Vitelio thought of the words his son said and remembered the cruelty of the battlefield, corpses floating in the water, desperate cries of poor warriors who jumped into the water to drown themselves to end their suffering due to pain of their wounds, and the smell of burned flesh that permeated the environment due to mounting pile of corpses of warriors enemies and friends alike being burned to avoid a epidemic.

    The fear that permeated throughout the battlefield that at any moment you could lose your life, but the worst part was not the battle itself but what happened after the battle, many people who fortunately just ended up wounded simply lost their limbs because of small cuts, some others did not even get lucky enough, they just suffered high fevers for a few nights and died after a period of intense suffering.

    Vitelio had his eyes looking far away into the distance as if he was looking into the past and with a mncholy voice, he said "As you said in war Many of my friends and colleagues died because of injuries after the war, but why are you asking me about that? "

    vio grabbed the ss bottle

    "The processes to produce schnapps also make it possible to obtain another product called alcohol. I guess it is more correct to say that alcohol is the reason schnapps and wines have their effects.

    The wine that ismonly consumed contains approximately 13.5% of alcohol.

    When you distill any drink like the wine the degrees of alcohol goes up, Thus it is possible to obtain liquor such as the first one I served which contains between 40% to 50% alcohol and the one that I gave the mother contains between 30 to 35% only as its concentration was reduced with other ingredients to give it a lighter and sweeter vor, thus making it pleasant to the females pte.

    This is another ss bottle, in this, there is an alcohol with a concentration of more than 80%, which is perfect for cleaning wounds and can be used as a starter and emergency fuel for lighters which is a device simr to a candle that only needs alcohol and a small wick to be able to work "

    Vitelio looked at the bottle" And what is this function of cleaning wounds? "

    vio nodded at the question of his father" Remember that I asked father about the bad smell of the wounds, you see in the environment there are beings called microorganisms, among them, there is arge number of species called bacteria.

    When one suffers a cut or injury these small invisible beings enter our body through it causing the wound to get infected. This alcohol allows bacteria to be killed in the wound, preventing in most cases from the wound bing infected, it can also be used by doctors to sterilize their hands or tools used in surgery and can prevent them from contaminating the wound. "

    Vitelio was surprised by the response of his son, small organisms, bacteria, he simply refused to think that these things existed but he knew that the person who said these words was his beloved son, therefore he ended up sending his doubts to the depths of his heart, he looked at his wife and then looked back to his son.

    "These materials are amazing, sugar can be used for making bread or get sweet drinks, while schnapps is a drink that I am sure many men will buy, as well as alcohol, can save thousands of people and soldiers on the battlefield," said Vitelio.

    vio smiled at his father "It¡¯s the true father that these materials have many functions but we must remember that a human is envious by nature and even more so are the merchants.

    We have to safeguard the production process for these resources, I have researched about this a lot and concluded that the best we can do is build a fortress that covers the inds of the Guadiana River, we have the advantage that the river is in our capital Emerita Augusta and that area can be dered as a military zone.

    Anyone who tries to enter it would be simply breaking thew, the family of workers (ves) who are responsible for making our products can live in the fortress, that way there will be no leaks, these are most basic protection measures, I do not think there is a need to take more drastic measures, unless there is someone who is a big enough idiot as to attack the interests of the family of the August emperor "

    Vitelio ced his hand on his chin and thought about what his son had said

    "I agree with your idea son, tomorrow I will dere the nearby inds of the Guadiana River as a military zone and begin with the construction work of the fortress, in terms of your request to go to the field, tomorrow I will organize a guard to apany you and your mother "

    "Thank you, father, for your support" vio smiled

    "I think it¡¯s time for me to retire although it may not seem like it we¡¯ve been having a good time talking and the night is already here" vio yawned and got up from his chair with sleepy eyes.

    Vitellius observed his little son as he retired and asked "Son, is there any special name you want for the fort?"

    vio who was opening the door said "I think it sounds very strong so we should name it Dovahkiin"

    Edit by: Chroniclemale

 Chapter 5 - In the Temple of Artemis

    The capital Emerita Augusta of Lusitania is a city under construction which was founded in the year 25 BC (The current time of the protagonist is 21 BC, vio was born on 26 BC), by order of the Emperor Augustus as a gift to his daughter and grandson (The reasons for the foundation were changed by the influence of the god Apollo).

    You can observe arge number of ves moving building materials, citizens and merchants doing their daily activities, it is also possible to see auxiliaries taking care of the internal safety of the new city, while the outer security was guaranteed by the Spanish Legion IX by order of the emperor until the outer wall of the city is built.

    The governor¡¯s pce located north of the city was originally a walled mansion belonging to the former governor, after the designation from the August Emperor of Vitelio as the new governor the mansion became his property, from the location of the mansion he founded the city in the southern direction.

    Leaving the walls of the mansion and entering the city, you can see a procession of cavalry surrounding and protecting a woman and a small child riding a Jet dark horse.

    vio felt ufortable riding the horse with his mother "Mother, why do we have to go out on a horse and not in a carriage?"

    Julia looked at her young son with firm eyes "Because of our status of my son. You must know that being the grandson of the Emperor implies that you have to show poise, the carriage does not contribute to that, that is why we have to leave on horseback ".

    vio could only curse in his mind, and ignore the pain of his ass that was caused due to riding on the horse.

    "By the way mother why doesn¡¯t the cavalry have any stirrups?"

    Julia looked at her son again but this time with curiosity "Stirrups? What is that? "

    vio put his hand on his forehead

    <i></i>

    "Nothing mother, you¡¯ll have to wait for me to talk to the cksmith when we reach the farm so that I can show you the advantages of using a stirrup"

    While mother and son were having a pleasant conversation, they have reached Decumano street.

    In all Roman cities, there is always a street with an east-west orientation, this street is also always called Decumano, it is also the street where the shops of the city are located.

    vio was surprised to see a lot of people moved into shops and were buying and selling all kinds of products, although the scale was notparable to the Madero Street in the city of Mexico that he remembered in the future.

    But being a city in antiquity can also have its merits, What drew his attention was not the number of people who were performing their daily activities, but it was the temple under construction of the goddess Artemis (Diana for the Romans).

    vio pointed with his hand the temple "Mother lets go to the temple I want to check something "

    Julia nodded to the order of her son and told the guard "Aurelio before going to the field we need to go to the temple of Diana", Aurelio gave the order to move to the temple.

    vio was taken down from the beautiful dark horse by Aurelio and walked towards the steps of the temple under construction as he headed towards the middle, where he could see a detailed marble statue of Artemis and at that moment the time froze.

    He could see how the workers were stopped also observed how a small fly remained in the

    air petrified, suddenly he could hear a noiseing from the statue of Artemis, his eyes settled on the statue and it began to give off the dust, while it slowly moved its limbs like a person.

    "Wee brat, to my temple tell me what I can do to help you" The statue of Artemis spoke very easily.

    vio stared at the statue from top to bottom as he walked around

    "I am surprised by the way youmunicate if I did not know you are a god I think I would have peed of fright "

    Artemisughed at thement of the little brat who looked at her curiously

    " But there is something I do not understand, Apollo told me you were dead did he lie to me?"

    Artemis sat on the pedestal of the statue "That stupid Apollo I do not think he has exined it well, While it is true that in that timeline the cross won and we became the forgotten and pagan, but as gods we do not die we simply enter into a kind of indefinite pause, it is thanks to your divine energy that came into harmony with my temple that we canmunicate "

    vio stopped in front of Artemis" I understand, so it¡¯s just my luck that you woke up, taking advantage of your awakening, I have to ask What things did Apollo do to me? "

    Artemis stretched out her hand and ced his finger on vio¡¯s forehead "It looks like it is quiteplicated. I can feel your divine energy, even though it isn¡¯t rooted in anything specific. Your divine energy feels a lot like Apollo and somewhat like my father(Zeus) and one other person, I want to ask the bastard Apollo what he did to make you have that persons divine energy. Another thing that I can notice is that you have hypnotized a lot of people, including your parents "

    vio looked away from Artemis¡¯s gaze "It¡¯s not my fault! you can imagine if my parents find out that their 5-year-old behaves like an adult. I have to say it was a miracle that they never paid attention to the speed with my wounds were recovered or I never got sick, I had no choice to put them under hypnosis, talking about that, Can you teach me to efficiently use my divine powers, I do not want to have to try to use them and cause a situation that I can¡¯t control "

    Artemis looked coldly at vio, "Little brat, I do not like your behavior of hypnotizing people at all but I do not have an opinion with what you do or do not do, in the end, you have a mission and the means you take toplete it is up to you, and about your divine energy I can only help guide you so that you have a better understanding of your environment, the more divine energy you have greater perception, I am currently sure that with the amount you have only you can have an effective range of 5 meters "

    The cold marble hand of Artemis was put on the face of vio.

    vio could feel how his perception had been increased, it was like being able to see in all directions, he could assure himself that if someone wanted to hurt him and he was within 5 meters of him, none of his movements would go unnoticed.

    Artemis¡¯s hand withdrew from his face, she got up from the pedestal and proceeded to take the form she had before she stopped and said: "It¡¯s all I can do for you brat, if you want to develop more you should look for my dad (Zeus)".

    vio felt that time returned to normal, shortly after that his mother walked slowly until he could be behind him "Well my child what do you want to see in the temple of the goddess Diana"

    vio replied to his mother "Nothing, simply had the curiosity to see the magnificent temple in construction. We should leave as some people are waiting for us in the country house"

    vio took the hand of his mother and left the temple slowly, leaving behind him a beautiful statue of the goddess Artemis who seemed to follow him with her eyes looking at the two people who were leaving the temple "I should have said that his mother seems to be hypnotized by Apollo, I think though that he would be back at the moment I say it, I¡¯m feeling very tired so I need to sleep."

    Artemis closed her eyes and went back to the nothingness...

    Edit by: Chroniclemale

 Chapter 6 - In the farm

    In front of a beautiful Roman farm, You can see a group of guards descending from their horses, while a group of ves helped a young woman and a small child to descend from their horse.

    "So this is my father¡¯s country house, I have to admit that it has the perfect climate. If only I had a cold beer and roasted beef (Carnita Asada) with banda music to apany the moment"

    vio could only shrug his shoulders in a sign of disappointment.

    Julia saw her son with a curious look "Although I do not understand what you said and why you suddenly got depressed son, The person approaching is Sadiki the manager of the farm",

    A dark-skinned man with a bag at his side approached Julia and vio "Masters Wee we were waiting for you"

    vio pointed to Sadiki "So you are the one in charge of the farm, first of all, look at my eyes ..."

    "Now can you tell me Sadiki what do we cultivate on the farm?"

    Sadiki nodded to the words of vio and invited him to apany him as they walked into the farm

    "Currently young master, we produce rye and wheat, because there is no winter we can rotate the two crops throughout the year, we also produce a small number of vegetables for family consumption and we have arge cultivation area only for grapes, olives, and apples"

    vio stopped and asked "How many animals we currently have? "

    Sadiki took a papyrus from his bag "We currently have 46 cows, 122 goats, 59 sheep, 75 pigs, 33 horses, 45 donkeys, 20 mules, 158 chickens, and 56 ducks"

    vio thought for a moment "Very good, take me to the cksmith of the farm "

    vio turn around and said to his mother "Mother the situation is something special, I think we will stay for a week, I need you to bring the craftsmen that I ordered and the materials to make paper, there are many things to do and little time, Sadiki please continue to show me the ce "

    In the courtyard of the farm, you can see a somewhat old cksmith his name is Benicio and he is an auxiliary veteran of the war against Marco Antonio, after years of traveling through Africa he decided to apany his general Vitelio to Lusitania to work as his cksmith.

    The payment was good enough that he could notin, and the most important thing was that he could finally settle down. A year ago he married a beautifuldy, who a few days ago gave him the good news that she was pregnant.

    Life could not get any better for Benicio, while he was thinking about his beloved wife he continued hammering on an anvil what appeared to be a horseshoe, asionally cleaning the sweat caused by the heat of the forge, in one of the cleanings he was able to see Sadiki the trustworthy Egyptian ve of Vitelio who was also the one in charge of the farm, talkingfortably with a small child.

    For Benicio, this was not unusual as he immediately guessed that this little boy was the son of his great general but what surprised him more was seeing Julia who was the emperor¡¯s daughter had alsoe to the farm. She had onlye twice to the farm before this.

    Benicio was lost in the beauty of Julia, that he did not even notice the little boy approaching him

    and when he said "Could you see my eyes please" he immediately regained focus and looked into the eyes of the Little master.

    After that Benicio felt that he had to take great care of that child, he can not allow something to happen to him, and most importantly, the fidelity and trust of his little master should never be vited.

    vius asked Sadiki to give him a papyrus and ink, as they approached a forging table"Very well Benicio you are going to see something that can change the future of the Roman Empire"

    Sadiki delivered the papyrus and the ink vio received the materials and then saw Sadiki with an angry look "Very prompt Sadiki but how I am going to draw on the papyrus, perhaps maybe with my FINGER!"

    Sadiki realized his mistake and took out a cmus (pen for writing in Rome) out of his bag

    "Thank you"

    vio epted the cmus and began to draw on the papyrus. He made 3 drawings which heavily detailed on the papyrus

    "Now Benicio, Listen closely as I will exin how I want you to make it"

    vio pointed to his first drawing, which is a ring without part in the middle, everyone who was present saw this drawing and see towards vio with doubt and disappointment at the same time,

    They wondered if that would change the empire, vio realized that they were doubting him so he could only drop his shoulders

    "I know it does not seem like a great thing but you must remember that sometimes the smallest items can make the biggest changes, just wait and see"

    vio looked towards Benicio "This hoop I need it to be bronze and it should have a size bigger than a horseshoe, and prepare at least 5"

    vio pointed to his second drawing this looked like a horseshoe but with a wide joint at the bottom

    "This is a stirrup, It consists of 2 items per set and in the bottom of it you must ce a piece of wood which can be used as a tform, by the way, I need you to make 6 of these rings, both the stirrups and the hoops must be of steel or bronze, never pure iron as that material loses its durability very fast and the formed rust can damage the animal in the case of the hoop"

    Finally, vio pointed to his third drawing "This is the mostplicated of all, There are 2 pieces the first is an airlock, this small piece is fundamental try to mold as it is drawn in the figure so that no air can escape from it, the second important items are these metal tubes with threads , you can use any material that can be molded into this shape "

    When vio saw the drawing he remembered<this is="" one="" of="" the="" most="" important="" instruments="" for="" alcohol,="" when="" i="" made="" it="" at="" home="" to="" show="" my="" parents="" lost="" a="" lot="" alcohol="" due="" escaping="" because="" leaks=""> </this>

    vio looked at Benicio "Now I will let you work, I require the hoops before tonight so please hurry."

    After that, he looked at Sadiki "I need you to get me the most powerful rxant there is and some bulls that have age between 6 months and one year, I will also need the strongest ves we currently have and some red hot nails. All these things I need them today and remember when Benicio finishes the job immediatelye and tell me, I will be with my mother enjoying the farm "

    vio turned around and took his mother¡¯s hand to retire to inside the farm.

    In the afternoon vio was in the kitchen teaching the maids how to make sweet bread "That¡¯s right now put the cow¡¯s milk in the mixture and add the eggs"

    At that time Sadiki entered the kitchen "Young Master what you asked for in the morning is ready "

    "Very Well," said vio and proceeded to get off the chair that he upied and washed his hands.

    "Sadiki please tell my mother to continue teaching the maids, she will not refuse because she loves sweet bread"

    In the courtyard of the forge it was possible to see 4 young bulls lying down and a group of very strong ves also Benicio with the nose rings and a red-hot nail

    vio looked at the scene and said "Very well let¡¯s start, I need you to hold the bull as strongly as possible even though it is sedated it will hurt horribly to be prated in the nose, with a red-hot nail "

    vio began to give directions to Benicio who took the red-hot nail with a pair of pliers, approached the bull, and without hesitation pierced in the nose the bull, who despite being sedated gave a terrifying cry of pain.

    The ves exerted strength over it to prevent it from moving, after piercing the bone of the nose ced the ring in it, the same process was done with the other 3 animals.

    vio looked at the bulls and said "It was necessary, sorry little guys This is just a moment of pain for the sake of humanity"

    After that, he talks to Sadiki and said "Let them rest for 2 days, after that I¡¯ll show you why the hoops are required in the nose"

    vio said goodbye and returned to the farm where he had dinner with his mother and went to sleep, He can feel that tomorrow would be a stressful day ...

    Edit by: Chroniclemale

 Chapter 7 - In the farm part 2

    The morning light beamed on vio¡¯s face, who stared at the ceiling of his room with a defeated look "Here we go again".

    vio¡¯s morning routine could be described as boring, he gets up at 8 a.m. to go to the bathroom but he needs to use the sponge of the sea for cleaning "Very soon you will be in the past, stupid sponge"

    Then he goes to thevatrina of the house (Bath for the Romans) and washes his body

    "I must take advantage of the fact that I am in the field to create soap and I can not bear to just bathe with water but it is still better than only using oil that experience was disgusting.

    But even all that difort was smallpared with the way the teeth were cleaned here, my parents and the principal servants used urine, I almost vomited when they offered me to do that disgusting thing.

    Fortunately, as I am a child, I did not have the misfortune to try it personally before I unlocked my memory. I forced them to never touch urine for brushing their teeth again, and instead, I made a mixture with ground mint leaves and charcoal, it had a leafy vour but it was still better than urine and also improved the smell of the breath of the person which is a win-win "

    After washing his body and brushing his teeth, he wore his silk clothes and went towards the triclinium(Dining room for the Romans).

    Breakfast had changed quite a lot, thanks to the orders of vio. On the table you can see freshly baked white bread and honey in a small jar, As for the main course you can see a te of scrambled eggs and for drinking there was hot milk which was freshly milked from a cow and pasteurized,

    There was also a kind of thin bread in the form of a saucer, and next to it was the same thin bread but with cheese inside it. Yesterday vio taught the maids how to make what he called flour torti, he also said that once the torti was prepared and cheese was ced inside and folded the torti to heat it again causing the cheese to melt.

    He called it that quesadi and he made it very clear that if it has only cheese then it is quesadi if the torti contains any other food, it is called taco and even if the taco is topped with cheese, it is still a taco. Thanks to vio¡¯s efforts in the 21BC, in the 21st century there was never a quarrel over the quesadi that was with cheese or without cheese (in the author¡¯sments you can find the link to a curious animation that exins why thisst line)

    After having a slightly more familiar breakfast vio was in a good mood and thus went to his father¡¯s studio, to draw some necessary ns, a few hourster Sadiki entered the studio and informed him that the architect Marco had arrived.

    vio instructed Sadiki to let him in, the architect Marco was a man about 30 years old who was surprised that the person who had summoned him was a 5-year-old boy.

    "Wee architect I have been waiting for you, I hope you can help me build buildings using few of my ns that are quite special, but before that, you need to look into my eyes as it is the protocol of this house"

    After doing what was necessary vio showed him 5 papyrus, Marco was surprised by the detail of the ns, he had never seen that level of detail before but he did not understand those strange letters that the ns had though.

    "Very well I¡¯m d you like it but first of all take this other papyrus will help you to understand the construction ns", vio ced 3 more papyrus on the table Marco looked curiously at the content of that papyrus when he took one for seeing he was surprised to see a lot of text exining the conversion between units that he knew (Roman) and another system called the universal system.

    There was also the conversion of the numbers that he knew to these other numbers called imperial (Arabs) what surprised him most was the facility to makerge sums, all because of the curious number "0" that represented nothingness, but it allowed us to do a great variety of calctions.

    Marco knew that this knowledge was very important, he looked at vio and said "You can count on my loyalty young master, nobody else will see these scrolls even if it costs me my life "

    vio nodded in satisfaction "Now let me exin these scrolls, we¡¯ll start with the simplest to the mostplicated"

    He pointed out the first n "This is called a chicken coop, it is a safe house for chickens where they can put their eggs without worries, I hope you can make a few chicken coops, Although chickens seem insignificant they are very important for the meat and eggs, one egg of a chicken can provide a lot of nutrients without mentioning the wide variety of applications thereof "

    vio took the second n and continued "This is a building that I currently call the biodegradation nt, its application would be to create fertilizer, the creation of food for chickens (Worms), the third use cannot be told because it is confidential.

    I want you to make a small scale version of the biodegradation nt on this farm. Arger version of this nt has to be created at the stronghold of Dovakhiin. You can get the necessarybour for this project from my father. I want you to create the small version on the farm within 2 days."

    vio put the 2 ns aside and grabbed the 3rd n "This is a called a water tower, it has the function to store water and uses the force of gravity to distribute it through pipes, it has a simr function to the aqueducts. You are going to build two of them, one big one in the fort and another small one in the pce, these are very important for me.

    I hate to bathe in the bathtub, and I prefer showering, so make the building as soon as possible try not to take more than 3 months, if it is necessary to look for other artisans ask for them for help"

    vio put aside all other ns and showed Marco the 4th n "This beautiful workshop is very important and urgent it must be built in the fort in 1 month. You have an unlimited budget for this workshop as the value of this factory creating paper is much much higher than any of the construction costs."

    vio then showed his final blueprint "This building will be built in the fort, I call it the propaganda ministry, as for its function it is a state secret, I hope you can keep the pipes marked in the building, it will be one of the first buildings to use tap water.

    Also, I hope you can use the same mechanism to create awork of water pipes in the pce, do not worry about the denars for the works, if you need money just ask and you will have it. If at any time you have any questions just look for me."

    After spending an entire afternoon talking to Marco, vio called Sadiki and asked him to bring a disposable ve, white ash, some containers, dry grass,rd, olive oil and water, everything necessary to create soap.

    Sadiki recorded everything in a papyrus, the process to create soap along with the rmendations that his master gave to create the soap. It was quite simple but extremely dangerous due to the by-product that is produced because of ash(bleach).

    One ve in the experiment suffered severe burns in the skin and eyes due to handling without the precaution of the byproduct created by the ash. Master called it bleach and said that it can be used to make paper and wash clothes, but that for clothes it needs to be lowered in concentration with some water.

    He also mentioned that people who work with bleach must use leather gloves and eye protection sses. The master also exined that the protective sses are made with leather and two pieces of ss, he made a small drawing and asked that I order them to be manufactured with some craftsman.

    After ending the suffering of the poor ve, master just said it is a small step for science but a great leap for Roma, after removing the corpse, another ve was called and unlike the first one this one only needed to make some mixes withrd, butter with olive oil, and dryvender was added in the mixture, After which bleach was very carefully added and the mixture was set to rest. Master said that after 7 days of rest the soap which would be formed could be used to wash the body.

    He also mentioned that if we used the same recipe but withoutvender and extra bleach we can make soap for clothes.

    Before leaving he drew a building n for an area to wash clothes calledvoir, he said that we should send it to a stonemason, he described it as an extremely useful in washing clothes.

    After taking care and checking the progress of his different projects vio ate dinner and went to his room to sleep, tomorrow he figured that he would show the function of piercing the ring in the nose of the bull because the bulls would have recovered by now.

    Edit by: Chroniclemale

 Chapter 8 - Feelings on the farm

    In the field you can see a child instructing a group of ves who ced a harness and a plough to a bull, clearly the animal did not like it but when the nose ring was pulled, it gave it pain and they pulled the ring, whenever it tried to resist, thus it ended up losing its will and followed the instructions of the ve.

    vio, Julia, and Sadiki are seeing how one of the most stubborn farm animals acted docilely and is ploughing the field, vio looks Sadiki and says in a triumphant voice

    "I understand that normally ves do the ploughing or we use horses, but the advantage we have using the bulls is that they consume less food than a horse and are stronger than man. It is simply a revolution to the agricultural field, but we can not sit on oururels.

    Sadiki I want you to tell the ves gather dry leaves, fish remains, bones, food remains, straw and enough barrels, we willpost a fertilizer that will improve our crops and fertilize our soil, unfortunately, It can only be used after one month"

    Sadiki ordered the ves to fetch the waste materials and Julia retired to receive a massage, while vio returned to the farm where he could hear the sound of a harping from one of the ve quarters.

    vio had the habit of know all of the names of the people he hypnotizes into servitude, he remembered the name of each of his servants but he usually does not pay attention to any of them until they are of some importance to him so they are otherwise only generic ves or subjects without importance.

    In this case, the music aroused his curiosity and he stealthily entered the small room, he could see a ve with beautiful brown hair and green eyes ying the harp with delicately, despite the song being a rather simple melody, the music gave off an air of calmness.

    vio was lost in the melody until it stopped and he did not hesitate to give strong apuse which frightened the young woman who until a moment ago was ying the harp with rtive calmness. "Young master sorry if my music has bothered you," said the ve frightfully.

    vio shook his head "No, on the contrary, I very much liked your performance. The way you y the harp is beautiful, and you have given me a great idea. I have been wanting to give a gift to my mother, apany me, Hazel. "

    (The song can be found in thements of the author, I rmend that you listen to it while reading the next part I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it;))

    In the courtyard vio ordered that chairs be ced, also sent Sadiki to call all the ves who knew how to y an instrument or sing, He also asked Sadiki to bring him 2rge harps and some flutes, while the ves were getting ready with the great harps in the ce.

    Julia was drinking a sweet Schnapps while receiving a massage that she loved very much, while

    curiously observing what her son was doing (The massage room faces the patio, the Romans did not have a concept of privacy as we currently have it)

    vio sat down on one of the chairs and asked Hazel to observe the melody he was going to y, vio¡¯s hands slid over the harp string, releasing a quiet rxing sound, which transported you to some fantasynd, in spite of only having a few notes the music fulfilled its function.

    She observes with great care the notes that vio was ying, vio exins how to y the correct notes. She takes a seat near the other Harp and follows vio¡¯s hands and instructions and began to imitate the strings he yed. It took approximately 10 minutes for her to fully imitate the melody.

    After that, he asked who among the ves could y the flute, once 2 of them raised their hand he started to y a melody very simr to the harp. The music just like the harp was very good, the two flute yers took 15 minutes to imitate vio.

    After making sure that the melody was the same, he ordered an item from one of the forges. An elongated and not very heavy piece of metal, from major to minor sizes, vio also indicated that these should be perforated at the top, also requested a piece of wood. and thread.

    vio wanted to cry because there was no violin in this era, and he promised himself that he had to "invent" it. However, it was not essential as the melody only used the violin as an apaniment and not as a principal sound. It would remove little feeling feelings of the song but not its soul,

    He meets with the group of ve women and cleared his throat with a ss of water and began to sing "Ah, ahh, ahh"

    Because vio is a child he has a high voice, which can easily imitate the tone of a woman, therefore, the sound produced by his vocal cords gives off an air of mysticism as if a fairy was singing, the sound fascinated everyone, once vio finished he began to guide the women, to imitate his singing.

    Unlike teaching the other two instruments, it took them 2 hours to imitate the music as vio wanted it. This gave enough time for the metal pieces to be created as they wanted them to be delivered, when they arrive he grabs the pieces from the smallest to thergest and hung the strings taking up the thread on the wooden stick stuck in the perforation. Despite being a fairly haphazardly created instrument it could produce a sound simr to the one vio was looking for.

    He takes a bull ring and only add a piece of yarn for making other instruments and gave to a little ve girl, and he showed what she had to do for ying it. The sound from the instrument was very simr to a triangle but it was not the same.

    Unfortunately one of the original instrument of the song was a marimba which he also promised himself to make one when he had time, but fortunately the sounds needed for the song was imitated as much as possible with the bull ring, he ordered that a wooden stick was put a wool filling and tied with a small cloth in the tip.

    After that vio began to try different parts of the ring until he found where the sound was closer to the original, he marked it with small scratches on the parts of the ring that sounded like what he wanted and showed the girl the movement that she had to do, the ve just took a few minutes to imitate him to near perfection.

    vio began to train his musicians this time, for that he asked that with one of his feet they yed as if they walked that way they will know in what time they yed

    (BGM:https://.youtube/watch?v=SO-FTl5fM18)(For those people who can¡¯t read authors thought process)

    Hazel opened the melody, together with vio on the harps, then vio moved his hand indicating the flute yers to start ying.

    The sound of the harp was fused with the noise of the flutes creating a more magical atmosphere, at that moment the calm was disturbed with a sound ( Coming from the instrument that vio made with the pieces of metal) simr to an opening.

    It was momentary but it marked the silence of the flutes to allow the voice of the women to make its appearance, the magic of the song now seemed to have a divine touch

    Julia followed this up for a short time and then listened to the flutes apanied by the sound of the ring of the bull.

    It was a very sharp sound, but it spiced up the song, this was no longer an ordinary farm, the farm now looked like it was sacred ground, for those present and are listening to the song, they never heard anything like this.

    The song began to slow, the ring stopped slowly and the flutes were silent to allow the harp to say goodbye, little by little the harp stopped ying.

    Those present woke up from their illusion that the melody provoked in them, the apuse was heard and when the musicians calmed down, the calm was interrupted by the apuse that rained down the musicians.

    When vio stopped ying the harp he got up from his chair and bowed "This song is called Great Fairy¡¯s Fountain, it¡¯s a song that is given as a gift to my beloved mother"

    Julia listened to what her little son was saying and tears welled up in her eyes. She got married at a very young age and became also became pregnant at a young age.

    She always felt ufortable about taking care of her young son, but after he was 5 years old something changed in him for better, now she feels proud of being the mother of vio and more after listening to this song that her son makes with effort only for her sake.

    She does not regret being a mother at her young age, she approached her little son and hugged him tightly.

    vio asked his mother"Mama, did you like my gift? "

    Julia said in tears "I loved it, my son, Can you repeat this song again "

    "Of course mama"

    That night the sound of the harps continued, vio had inadvertently created a small song that in the future, became verymon to y to mothers as a sign of love and respect ...

    Edit by: Chroniclemale

 Chapter 9 - Bad hunches

    vio woke up with the light of the window and unlike the previous days, he could see his mother sleeping next to him while she was hugging him.

    She was crying all night because she fell guilty for hates vio in thest 5 years, she doesn¡¯t want to be mother to young but she no had other option it was the decision of her dad Augusto, vio doesn¡¯t me her mother because in this era the women no have the power of election in nothing.

    Sometimes vio seems not to care about the life and death of people including his own life, but it is different from his family

    In his previous life, his parents died when he was very young and his grandparents had to take care of him, like a good Mexican he grew up with a very strong family nucleus and learned to love the family and support the family when is necessary

    He nevercked anything material or affection of his grandparents but he always felt a void for not having the love of his parents, never will be the same the love of a mother or dad than the love of other familiars.

    After he regained his memory and awareness as an adult he could finally have the opportunity to know-how is the love that parents give, vio does not care if his parents are because of Apollo¡¯s influence, he swore to himself that he would protect them no matter what blood calls to blood.

    When vio was thinking Julia wake up and see her little son seeing to the window, she just hugs more his son "My little son mama will be there for you."

    vio just smiles and leaves her mother to cuddle him in the morning.

    After performing his daily routine, he went out with Sadiki to exin how to make thepost in arge number of barrels with fecal stools, leftovers, bones, fish guts, among other ingredients they put inside the barrels in the order of vio say, then the barrels were sealed and taken away to the shed.

    The special shed that only had constructed the basement, was enough to protect the barrels of any kind of troubles in another part the barrels can have.

    vio indicated to Sadiki that the barrels should not be wet or Damp and from the 15 days they must move the barrels in their axis and after that, the process of the move them on their axis is made once a week, two weeks maximum.

    After that process thepost in the barrels must be emptied in sacks, it¡¯s important thepost no use direct in nts firs must bebined with the soil in that form cant damage the born nts and the soil can have more nutrients.

    In the afternoon Benicio just made the stirrups and the rings, he also forgot to put wood on the footrest of the stirrups, wiped the sweat from his forehead and began to observe them, in his view, he simply could not believe that these little things could make a big change as the young master had said

    After admiring the stirrups for a while, he calls sadiki to give notice to the young master he has ended the make of stirrups, some time passed and vio arrived at the ce.

    He took the stirrups with his right hand and start look the stirrups for a while and ced his other hand on his chin after thinking a little bit, "I think the stirrups are so simple but its enough for change the wars of the future of Roma".

    vio sent for a horse with his saddle and leather straps.

    In the courtyard of the forge, it was possible to see a child arranging some rings with leather strips in the saddle and then ce the stirrups, after an hour the chair was perfectly conditioned to be used

    vio see his result and see Benicio "It¡¯s finished, please take a ride Benicio you will be in the storybooks like the first man in story to create and use stirrups."

    The old cksmith approached the horse and discovered that the stirrup allows the horse to climb without much effort, also he did a fewps on the courtyard. when he is using the stirrups known he doesn¡¯t have to exert force on his legs to avoid falling off the horse

    Although this seems insignificant but has a gigantic strategic value, when a rider wants to attack from the horse he must has to exert double strength the first in his legs to hold on and not fall with the speed at which he exerts the blow

    The secondes from the weapon when it hits the enemy correctly nothing happens, but if it hits badly the most likely is that one falls off the horse

    The stirrups are a perfect point of support as they remove a weight of over the rider since the bnce is guaranteed even if a spear is upied the risk of falling is greatly reduced

    Benicio makes a few moreps and I enjoy riding as never before.

    vio observed the whole process and nodded after that Benicio descended from the horse "See Benicio this simple element will change the world we know.

    Sadiki takes these stirrups to my father immediately and say they need to implement it in the Legion IX Hispana, never its a bad time for having technological advantages in the army."

    At moment vio give to sadiki the stirrups he had a slight feeling that maybe Soon they would upy it, he hoped to be in error but deep inside he knew that as God this feeling was simply bad news

    He looked at Benicio and asked him to speed up the production of hisst task (Airlock and the threaded pipes to produce alcohol)

    vio retreated quickly to the studio where he immediately began to draw a contour in the shape of "T" with the tips down was the model of hand crossbow, another drawing he made was that of a small catapult if this feeling continues the best thing is to be prepared

    The training time of an archer was years, instead, a crossbowman could be trained in a few days, as far as the mini catapult can be ced on the walls or behind them, as tounch, vio looked cruelly towards nothingness

    "I do not care if you destroy my city, much less my house but if you damage my family it¡¯s another story, I hope my enemy you are ready for die because of im ready to kill"

    For vio the best enemy was one dead, so he ns to createrge-scale sealed y pots with bleach inside, for some reason even he does not know why the bleach he has produced for the soap, it does much more damage to the skin and eyes than it should do

    Which is perfect as a chemical weapon, it does not matter if the bleach does not fall directly on them is enough to evaporate to damage their eyes and make chaos in their army

    Unfortunately, the gunpowder cant be created on arge scale due tock of saltpeter, will have to put pressure on the frame toplete the building of three uses In the strong Dovahkiin, only in that way he can get crystals of saltpeter

    vio bit his nails for a moment and started writing a letter to his father to tell his worries and suggesting he create a trench on the outside of the wall as well. as far as possible the weapons that he had drawn, along with the creation of traps in strategic areas

    When he finished writing he called sadiki to deliver the letter and the two drawings, asked him to give them to his father and said that he needed all the death prisoners avable

    Since he was going to make dirty g worth more than feed for diators or lions, he would also need a lot of small amphoras with lids and a lot of white ash no matter where he got it, sadiki left the room to take the documents quickly to Vitelio.

    vio wanted to see if his divine energy had increased the power of the bleach if so it would be better to be careful when producing gunpowder or some acid

    He could only sigh and look up at the ceiling he knew very well that his calm days might be over the only good thing is that if someone was stupid enough to attack the emperor¡¯s family, legions would rain on all sides.

    The Cantabrians are a town located north of the penins of Hispania, have survived generations of Greeks and Carthaginians for generations, but with the Romans, they could only see their people reducing their living space.

    Now the situation is precarious, thend no longer produces the harvest they expect and the people are starving, the king of the Cantabrians does not want to endanger his poption, so he has chosen to fight against the Romans.

    This is a stupid decision but it is his only chance to save the people from famine ...

 Chapter 10 - A sad night

    The time that remained vio on the farm concluded, he created a rotation of crops that will prevent the fields from losing their fertility and added sugar beet in the rotation of crops

    vio left orders on the management of waste and the continuous creation ofpost, apart from that he separate part of the waste to raise worms because the chickens need food to produce eggs constantly.

    That same morning vio received a letter from his father, mentioning that the Cantabrians made a surprise attack on the Roman cities of the north, passing through the province of Tarraconensis into Lusitania, so they had to take the legion IX of Emerita Augusta and stop them before they arrived in Smanca or Smanca if no had other option

    Because once the city fell the next destination was emerita Augusta, also asked his son to take charge of the defense of the city, he just needs to wait until his grandfather arrived with the bulk of the Roman army

    This news made him scowl at vio, he knew that his father would havemunicated with his grandfather but will take at least 2 to 3 months to arrive, this ced on the shoulders of vio a great weight

    The city of emerita Augusta has approximately 120k of people and maybe adding to the two tribes loyal closest to emerita Augusta the poption increases to 140k and if it frees the ves this maybe reaches 160k.

    On the way back he took the opportunity to enter the Artemis temple with Julia, but unlike the first time he could not feel the goddess but instead felt that his body was full of energy, after being in the temple for a few hours he could feel that his body was much lighter and stronger also discovered that the range of his perception ability increased to 10 meters.

    Julia all the time just sit in a chair and see her son doing he stuff like sitting on the floor and practice with her tinny fist, every one-hour Julia forced vio to sit in his legs for taking a breath of the exercise he is making.

    vio doesn¡¯t say anything to his mother because he loves the cares she is doing with him, he only thinks the love of a mother is something he likes, but in that happy moments, vio can¡¯t stop thinking the problems areing to his home with the Cantabrians.

    After leaving the temple he decided to do a task that he did not like but had no other choice, he remembered that the Cantabrians in his lifest they had an army of more than 100k most of that troops are kids and adult men with only armed with a wood stick and some rusty swords.

    But the problem its therge numbers of that Army vio can be sure that when theyunch an attack to Smanca their number must have been changed there are not many natives who like Roman rule in Hispania, the problem with that tribes it¡¯s they have knowledge of forge so what happens when you give better weapons to a big army, vio only had chills of think that.

    vio knew that he will need theplete control Emerita Augusta and for that need to install a dictatorship with that he was able to make a defense that could rival Cantabrians, people are sometimes stupid and do not consider the danger until it is toote

    Despite not liking the idea of being a dictatorship, vio no have other options because the Cantabrians will no have mercy when they saw his mother, the most likely scene will happen it¡¯s they will rape her mother and kill him, in this crazy time its better to take the destiny in your hands if the people did not want to cooperate he would do it the hard way.

    Toplete the task of taking all the city he organized high-level meetings where he meets with groups of the main members of the city, merchants, soldiers, priests, nobles, everyone who had power was assimted (hypnotize).

    Then followed with citizens, free people, ves, and foreigners anything that enters the city had to be assimted, there is no exception even in the underworld of the city, with the city in its control established a rule based on the regime that t¨®n wrote in his book the republic, with touches of modernity

    All People they were assigned a job, all the "assimtion" that vio did was not easy but it helped to improve his mental control, unfortunately, he realized that the human mind can be stronger than he thinks.

    vio knows that he will not be able to stand a long time the control over arge number of people, the mental burden on him is brutal, can only withstand thanks to Artemis temple reduces its pressure.

    For reducing the pain he told Arab to do what was necessary to prevent him from feeling pain, after that order every morning vio feels better.

    During the next 4 weeks, vio freed the ves from Augusta emerita and recruited freedmen (Free ves), tribal people (loyal to Rome and him) and free citizens to create an army of defense specialized in the use of the crossbow

    The number of recruits was 30k, not to mention that created a reserveposed of teenagers, elders, and women, the production of the crossbow is notplicated and can be produced more quickly than an arch

    vio established 24hr production lines to be able to make crossbows, arrows, mini catapults, swords, paves, alcohol, crackers (like military rations), stirrups, normal arrows, ceramic pots, and the main dish bleach

    For check her theory about if the strength of the bleach is from her divine energy, he ordered to the prisoners of death produce day after day bleach, it was normal to hear heartrending cries from Artemis¡¯s temple courtyard

    Always the citizen of emerita august sees how soldiers cleansed of blood and corpses of Artemis temple, shortly after that vio was left without the condemned, the solution for him was to upy normal prisoners unlike Previous devils he provided them with leather gloves and goggles, the death toll was reduced by 90%.

    vio created a training very simr but no the same to the one he received when he did his military service in his past life, he created disciplinary standards, exercise, crossbow shooting, sword, and shield training (pav¨¦s), learning guerri tactics and defense

    He also taught march to the rhythm of "British Grenadiers" a nice melody that only upies flute and drums, for it vio created a military and civil orchestra led by Hazel, although all efforts were in armament and supplies, didn¡¯t prevent vio taking into ount the limitations of the time will create the trumpet, the saxophone, the dishes and the violin very primitive but functional

    The moral is important and even more if you have an imminent invasion, vio taught the orchestra to y "the march of Zacatecas, Preu?ens Gloria, When Johnny Comes Marching Home ", ordered that every day the songs will be yed in the town square while the temple was yed Great Fairy¡¯s Fountain and lost woods in the mornings and finally in the barracks was yed at night Farewell of vianka

    Thanks to the use of music the poption of the city kept its head high, not to mention that the creation of paper allowed to make propaganda

    vio upied as a reference the propaganda images of World War 2, to create them he had to mold in metal some figures thatter are amodated in a printing press, they are ced ck paint (based on coal) and pressed on the sheets of paper, this results in an image with a small text that is easy to remember, all the propaganda was stuck in houses, walls, bathrooms, any visible ce.

    To elerate the construction of the walls (which were being built with piled stone and mortar), he took advantage of the ancient Chinese knowledge in the construction of walls, upying bricks, mortar, and lime

    They covered the walls with cement and to fill the section Half of the wall waspact earth, the earth was obtained from the excavations of the moat of the city and the traps that were ced around it

    Thanks to these changes and to the uninterrupted work the walls were ready in these 4 weeks, in the fort Dovahkiin all the constructions had concluded including the creation of bridges that united the inds of the river, the barracks of the defense army of the city were also built inside it.

    vio took into ount that he had to store food, that¡¯s why he created the salty biscuit which was wrapped in waxed paper (paper with olive oil), although it is not nutritious enough it can alleviate hunger and prevent a famine

    Also upstream they started fishing arge amount of fish to be driedter and the hunting of animals increased all these animals allowed to make dry meat, sausages and fat, not to mention that all their remains were used for both fertilizers and Strings for crossbow, also did not forget to create a rationing system in case of being besieged.

    One night Julia was there taking care of her little child, the nights in Emerita are so cold so when vio said he wants to go to the roof of the temple of Artemis she epts only with the condition he needs to stay close to her while she hugs him.

    In the night vio could see how the city slept in the roof of the temple of Artemis while he was hugged by his mother, he was doing the best he can but he knows this is a suicidal war for the Cantabrians, but he can¡¯t enter in the minds of her stupid king, if they want to suicide they just need to kill his self, no need to try to kill incent people like his father or mother.

    vio thinks while he closes his eyes while he surcharged his mother if the Cantabrians want to have Emerita Augusta they will have to pay the cost of the death in the walls, when his grandfather Augusto arrives at the penins he will not touch his heart when he makes a genocide of the Cantabrians.

    Arriving at the Gate of the wall the guards could see a young man between 12 to 15 years old tired and shouting that he had important news of Smanca, he was soon received in the Artemis temple by vio embraced by his mother.

    The young man ignores what he see and said he was thest messenger of his father andes to deliver the letter Vitelio had sent, after receiving the letter vio ordered to him to go take food in the temple the poor boy see that he needed after the messenger leave he start reading the letter with his mother:

    "Dear Son

    If you can read this the Cantabrians are besieging Smanca to go towards Emerita Augusta, it seems that they want to capture you along with your mother to have them as a bargaining chip with the arrival of your grandfather

    Unfortunately during this month we have lost cruelly in the north, I hope the walls of Smanca resist the onught, they are too many I calculus that they are more than 250k natives bad trained but well equipped by the weapons of the fallen soldiers of Legio IX Hispana , we will try to create some distractions to let the messengers can transmit the information, I hope you can resist son and remember that I love you and your mother."

    Julia when seeing thest part of the letter hug his son while the tears fell from his face to the hair of vio, vio like his mother star crying for thest part of the letter he knew that his father could be dead at this time.

    vio see to the city and say while aiming his finger to the outside of the city "Damn Cantabrians if my father is dead I will revenge by castrating your children and men, I will kill your women and burn your temples, pces, and salt yournd, I will erase your memory of history"

    Julia listen the words of his child and just can say "You are so weak son, that bastards barbaric need to be crucified in all the penins for remembering no one mess with the emperor¡¯s family, I know you will destroy them but remember to give to their king a special punish for he remembered all his life."

    vio nodded to the words of his mother and immediately organized scouts to know when the Cantabrians arrived, he was sure he would not have to wait long to see the faces with that barbaric army...

 Chapter 11 - City under siege

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and Sex description </i>

    On a hill 20 km from emerita Augusta an explorer saw with fear, a horde of hundreds of thousands of tribal people, seemed to have burned the town that was in that ce and hanging the male upants in their houses and close trees in the town.

    upying the telescope a tool designed by the young Master vio, he could see the most horrible deprivations, it does not matter if they are boys or girls, women or old women all are toys to release the pleasure of those beasts.

    The explorer can¡¯t keep their food in his stomach and puke over the floor because he sees how that barbaric Cantabrians rape a little roman girl, 5 guys raping a little girl, he wants to go to help the child but can¡¯t fight with that Cantabrians alone.

    When they finish the rape of the little girl they just cut their head and put them on a wooden stake, this kind of acts repeat in all the town the poor explorer just could pray to Jupiter for their souls, he kept his telescope in his backpack and ran back to the city.

    The explorer rides his horse and can¡¯t forget the face of the pain of the little girl, he just closes their eyes and keeps riding to Emerita Augusta, when he arrives he goes directly to the temple of Artemis where vio was.

    vio frowned at the description so detailed that gave the explorer, he thinks if that does to a little girl the Cantabrians what they can do with her mother or him "Stupid rapist Cantabrians, just try to toch my mother and i will exterminate all of you pieces of shit"

    To punish they vio will show to Cantabrians what is real cruelty their methods are a child¡¯s ypared to what he will do, as the barbarians want to y without honor could not care less to make him feel fear in his bones and what better way than with an invisible fire

    One of the products that can be obtained by alcohol is methanol, which when burned does not produce visible me, unfortunately, it did not have too much methanol but it was enough to create panic about that scum.

    The city of Rome is a metropolis of more than 1,000,000 inhabitants, The life inside the metropolis is hard for the normal and poor people but for the rich and nobles, it¡¯s a great city of sin they can pay some Denarius for getting women, men or child to have sex.

    But that¡¯s methods are for normal people or low nobles in one of the houses of a hight noble was a little girl that was raped by a barbed man "Stupid kid, I hope the emperor¡¯s grandson doesn¡¯t want you for don¡¯t be virgin so I can keep you, no worry I will keep hitting you until I¡¯m happy, Hahaha ."

    At that moment the barbed man uses a whip to hit the back of the little girl that just can saw the small light that filtered through the basement window thinking as who can be the fiance that the damn bearded man always talks about, she just hopes their fiance save her of this man.

    While this was happening in the nobleman¡¯s house arge number of legionaries and auxiliaries are preparing to supplies and other resources they will need for the punitive expedition against the Cantabrians who attack the imperial family

    Meanwhile, in the imperial pce, the August emperor was talking with Marco Vipsanio Agrippa a famous general who served in the campaigns against Marco Antonio

    "This is thest letter sent by Vitelio, it seems that the Cantabrians went crazy and began to advance towards the city of Emerita Augusta, looks like want to capture or kill my family Julia and vio, Agrippa in how long we can reach Hispania "

    Agrippa looked at the emperor who had a murderous look

    "In 1 month his majesty, as for the number of troops together with the legions as of the vassals we gather more than 500k soldiers "

    "Well, also prepares crosses of wood we will need thousands of them, that bastards Cantabrians will see great decorated the ins of Hispania"

    15 of Maius (Roman Calendar) from 21 BC

    The Cantabrians arrived in the city of Emerita Augusta, the traps that had been ced around the city fulfilled their mission by killing some thousands of Cantabrians who arrived at night and did not pay attention to their surroundings, the traps were holes in the ground with wooden stakes, also in all the meadow that surrounds the city was ced metal shavings, debris from vases and ss, which dyed the cement of the camp for the siege

    16 of Maius from 21 ac

    Themander and king of the Cantabrian tribes Corocotta, ordered that they sent the Roman ves who had captured to clean the field when these ves approached 200 meters from the city a rain of arrows fell on them

    vio gave the order that it does not matter if it is Roman or Cantabrian anyone who approaches 200 meters must be killed, sometimes kindness is more expensive than cruelty since the Cantabrians are wild they will have equally wild tactics, therefore it is better to kill than to be killed

    Corocotta was surprised to see this scene did not know who was the enemymander but he could know that perhaps this site would not be so simple, throughout the afternoon and night the ves continued to approach to be received with arrows.

    17 of Maius from 21 ac

    Corocotta stopped sending ves to die and ordered that they begin to build wooden mantlets to avoid the arrows (remember that they do not know that vio uses a crossbow and no arrows) and stairs to climb the walls, unfortunately, there were no trees nearby. they cut themselves, Corocotta sighed and had to bring wood from afar.

    20 of Maius from 21 ac

    The city of emerita Augusta is surrounded, corocotta tried to attack the fortifications of the river (Inds), but the ballista of the wall destroyed the canoes that approached, while a rain of bolts charged the life of the adventurers, no matter how much covered with shields they were crossed, after the failed attack the Cantabrians decided to wait beforeunching arge-scale attack

    10 of Iunius from 21 ac

    It has been 21 days since the site of the city waspleted, Corocotta knows that if it takes longer reinforcements will arrive if he decided tounch a massive attack at noon, he hoped to take the city at night.

    In the walls of the city was vio holding a dagger he pointed to the enemy camp and shouted

    "Citizens of emerita Augusta, this day maybe is thest with life for all, but remember that you don¡¯t will be remembered for how you live it¡¯s for how you die and if I die this day I hope my name was writing the history for being the man who fights against barbaric tribes

    Don¡¯t be afraid and peel those scum they will have no mercy for anyone including their children and women

    You only have two ways in this moment death or glory the difference between those is how you die, you can die hiding or can die fighting like a hero

    For my part, I can tell you that I will fight until the end because today is a beautiful day for the die and now take your weapons and get ready for the blood festival if they want our city to pay for it, Rome undefeated! "

    Unconquered Rome shouted in unison in emerita Augusta, the Cantabrians outside the city felt fear, but despite that Corocotta gave the order to start the assault on the city, He had no other choice thanks to the materials obtained by the looting his people can feed on time, he only hopes to catch the grandson of the Roman emperor and his daughter to negotiate a peace.

    But deep inside he wonders if what he does will work, what happens if instead of reaching a peace agreement his people are exterminated, it is a bet he is willing to make regardless of the results...

 Chapter 12 - Battle for life or death

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore </i>

    The ves of the Cantabrians took the wooden Mantelets and advanced towards the walls of the city, in the back of them were other ves with sandbags to fill the moat that surrounded the wall of the city, the mini catapults in the walls aim the Mantelets and attacked

    The rocks and arrows flew towards the field, the screams of wounded and dead resounded all over the ce, the dew of blood began to be visible after a few minutes of the attack, the ves began to reach the moat and began to fill it with the sacks of sand, the process of filling the pit took 3 hours.

    At this point in the battle, it is normal to see the tribal Cantabrian soldiers killed on the battlefield, some of them have the skull destroyed by the rocks and others look like pigs due to the concentration of bolts that are thrown at them

    After some parts of the moat was filled, the Cantabrian archers attacked the walls covering themselves on the Mantelets, and vio gave the order to use the methanol jars

    The catapults adjusted the angle of fire and they let fall on the Mantelets a rain of jugs with methanol, the liquid began to impregnate the Cantabrians and Mantelets, after that, a few archers appeared on the towers of the City with its arrows in mes, and threw on the ces that methanol had rained

    At that moment cries were heard all over the front the enemy archers threw themselves to the ground and said that they were burning but nobody could see the fire, at that moment the Mantelets began to give off smoke and mes that were visible

    Corocotta swallowed saliva and wondered what it was that caused fire could only sigh and im that it was some kind of magic, in that fortress must have a powerful magician (Not enough a god lol).

    Something could be sure Corocotta no matter how strong the magician could be, he could not against an entire army if he gave the order to attack altogether, hundreds of thousands of tribal people shouted and ran over the walls of the fortress

    vio saw this scene and ordered that arrows be rained, the crossbowmen settled in rows of 3 therefore while one shot another one loaded in this way the fire was constant, the enemy archers also threw salvos on the defenders, the arrows rained down and the people died, beginning to reach the siege stairs on the walls, these were received with boiling oil and stones

    Another order he says was to start with chemical warfare (Remember that the bleach that urs when vio is near is much more powerful due to its divine energy).

    vio put on his goggles and began to sing a Frank Sinatra song that he liked so much while death hovered over the Cantabrians:

    "To dream the impossible dream"

    The jugs with bleach flew in the air from all sides of the fortress, Corocotta with fear wondered if it would be more invisible fire and saw the jugs fall on his army with impotence, not to mention that many fell to the ground because of the wounds caused in their feet by the sharp remains on the floor

    "To fight the unbeatable foe"

    The jars fell on the tribals, the piercing cries sounded from the poor wretches who had been touched with the substance while their skin began to burn

    "To bear with unbearable sorrow"

    Those nearby tribes where the jars had fallen started to water, their eyes are burning even if they scratch can not remove this feeling

    "To run where the brave dare not go"

    After losing sight they feel that their throat burns, soon after the air begins to be absent and without warning their livese to an end

    "To right the unrightable wrong"

    At first, the tribal army does not pay attention to the soldiers who lose their sight or who are drowning because they are only isted areas but the sun has other ns for them

    "To be better far than you are"

    The lye began to evaporate and more cases began to present asphyxiation, this began to cause chaos among the tribal army

    "To try when your arms are too weary"

    Corocotta had arge army but poorly trained and organized only took cities and fortresses by massive charges and use of siegedders, therefore the concentration of troops one over another was brutal, when the fear spread many tried to escape but only caused chaos and deaths because while some wanted to escape others wanted to go which caused some to fall and be crushed by their peers

    "To reach the unreachable star

    This is my quest, to follow that star "

    vio extended his hands and with a smile decided to make the second part of his n for it he knew that the effective range of the crossbow was 400 meters but he ordered that it only be fired at 200 meters for the enemy to trust, at a time that the army was in chaos ordered that they could fire to freedom no matter the distance

    "No matter how hopeless, no matter how far"

    In the sky a rain of arrows fell in the back of the army, to be tight the troops by chaos could not move the shield to defend themselves, death had arrived and many did not even know how they died, corocotta immediately ordered the withdrawal of the army

    "To be willing to give when there¡¯s no more to give"

    Upon hearing the retreating horn from the enemy, vio with a psychopathic look ordered with his hands that vases with alcohol be thrown and arrowse out with fire

    "To be willing to die so that honor and justice may live"

    Another round of vases went flying in the direction of the chaotic army, this time the contents of the jugs did not burn or cause any respiratory reaction, but tribal people can smell a familiar aroma, it seems to be much stronger than the wine they drink regrly

    "And I know if I¡¯ll only be true to this glorious quest"

    When thest vase fell a rain of fire rushed over them, the fire engulfed the tribal troops to be so close this expanded at a speed of fear

    "That my heart will lie peaceful and calm when I¡¯mid to my rest"

    The fire devoured everything in its path the lucky few died for some bolt that fell from the sky or being trodden to death, the air was impregnated with the sweet aroma of barbecue and the strong aroma of bleach

    "And the world will be better for this"

    Corocotta this scene from afar his men and allies were dying in cruel ways and had not done substantial damage to the city, just a humiliating defeat

    "That one man scorned and covered with scars,"

    The chaos was reduced considerably and the surviving troops left the area of ??the death to be able to see behind their backs as theirpanions piled on top of each other dead and burned

    "Still strove with hisst ounce of courage

    To reach the unreachable star. "

    vio began tough while holding his face with his hand, "What happens stupid barbaric shit is all that you have," the soldiers in the walls could only see how vioughed seeing the deads Cantabrians over the ce but they had to thank him for winning this battle If it were not for him, the city would have fallen with that assault and the rape party will start.

    After that defeat, the two sides did damage control, in the case of vio the Cantabrians imed the lives of 14k defenders and left another 15k injured while more than 10kcivilians were killed while they bring war material to the troops in the walls.

    Corocotta did not run with the same luck his stupidity of massive assault had imed the lives of more than 150k troops and left more than 60k injured, he simply knew that his dream of being the king of Hispania and expelling the Romans from the penins came to an end

    He had to retire because no have the strength to continue this stupid siege, he had other bigger problems such as preventing the Romans from exterminating them.

    The next day the corocotta troops retreated only took the wounded who could walk leaving behind more than 50k wounded to their fate

    vio did not waste time and said that those were not men were beasts and as beasts had to pay for the suffering caused.

    The injured troops of Corocoota try to escape for the troops of the city of Emerita Augusta but that was impossible, the angry people and soldiers charge against them and capture, one by one to put a sharp stick on the back that came out of their mouths and amodate them on the outskirts of the city.

    The first captives died because they were not drilled correctly, but with more than 50,000 test subjects, they were able to keep them alive after impaling them at the end of that day over 50000 tribals were impaled on the outskirts of emerita Augusta

    This event would be remembered in the future as the spikes of vio...

 Chapter 13 - In honor of the fallen

    After the people and soldiers impaling the Cantabrians, vio ordered that the bodies of the enemies need to be cremated to avoid an outbreak of diseases, the holes of the traps were upied and others were created to fill them with corpses and then alcohol was ced for these to begin to burn.

    None of the people had respect for the bodies of the Cantabrians, they were stripped of their belongings and thrown to the augers where their bodies would burn, no one cries for that bastards, even the priests refused to give a prayer for the dead.

    vio wanted to decapitate the bodies so that their heads were in pikes and apany the impaled but was stopped by his mother and subordinates, there is no glory in decapitating dead bodies vio could only desist of their intentions.

    As for the dead of the city of Emerita Augusta, vio created a monument to the fallen where the people have to make a big hole where the people start putting inside the dead bodies of defenders of the city.

    The priest of the temple of Artemis gave thest goodbye to the deads while the people start covering the great catb with cement children and adults cry for the familiars who died defending her homnd, at least their sacrifice save a lot of lives.

    vio ordered that in front of the square (The ce where the dead were buried) need to build a monolith were the names of all the dead have to be in there, for the fast construction the people use the rest of the supplies that be used for construct the walls.

    The names were carver in a marble te and an epitaph was noted:

    "Here rest the braves who fought and died for the defense of Emerita Augusta fighting against the army of Cantabrians who tried to supnt their soil

    The number of enemies they killed was more than 150k whose bodies were burned and more than 50k captives rot in the stakes 1 km from the city, the deaths of the defenders were not in vain because they saved the lives of their loved ones and the glory of the Roman Empire, Roma Invicta! "

    This monument was considered the first one that was made to the fallen in a war in Europe and it would mark the precedent for theter monuments (pits) created during the history.

    The days passed and the normal life recovered in Emerita Augusta, vio freed the mind control of the city so that this one recovered the freedom, with this the pressure that it had in the head disappeared and it realized that its capacity of processing was much greater than as it was before

    For the citizens who were in control they simply assumed that due to stress and survival they had to ept working in shifts and doing things that they would never have done otherwise, vio to create the triumph over the Cantabrians created the song "Sacred war" to celebrate the fallen:

    "Stand up, enormous city,

    Stand up for a deadly fight

    Against the dark barbarian force,

    Against the damned ord!

    May the noble fury

    Boil like a wave, -

    The emerita Augusta people¡¯s war is on

    The Sacred War! "

    While the ominous song sounded, the defense forces marched at a steady pace from the street Cardus to the Decamanus, leaving the city from the north to reach the monument of the fallen and throw the enemy banners on their soil, and shout in unison. Roma Invicta "

    The 1 of Quintilis August forces was approaching Emerita Augusta, They can see on the road to the city arge number of rotten corpses impaled, hundreds of them in the distance, Tito Livio the Roman historian who apanied august described in his book "De Bello Hispaniensi "(The wars of Hispania), the scene:

    " No matter which ce you look at, you will only see skeletons of impaled barbarians, the bodies have been cleaned by a horde of scavengers, we only know that they are barbarians because of the tribal clothes they wear, the August emperor only smiled at such a scene and ordered to go to Emerita Augusta to know who was the architect of such a magnificent work ... "

    In the walls of the city, the lookouts could see in the distance a great army approaching, when they looked through the telescope they could see the banners of different legions, they knew that the reinforcements of the august emperor had arrived.

    A messenger of the emperor approached the gate of the walls and was greeted by a child dressed in a purple silk suit, the messenger realized that the little boy was the grandson of the august emperor vius

    "I¡¯m d my grandfather could havee, betterte than never, invite him toe there is much to talk about, the city can amodate themanders and the praetorian guard of my grandfather.

    The rest of the army can stand outside for the moment, my people need time to prepare food for all of them."

    The messenger only nodded and left to go with the emperor and give the message of his grandchild.

    Augusto looked doubtfully at the messenger because his grandson was only 5 years old, but he remembered the words of the man who saved his life

    <i><your grandson="" is="" destined="" to="" change="" the="" destiny="" of="" rome="" <="" em=""> </your></i>

    <i> <i> If at any time he doesn¡¯t act ording to his age, it is because of how strong is his destiny, remember that he will be the greatest exponent of your rtives. </i> </i>

    <i> <i> If you want being remembered in the future, you will take care of the child, but if you don¡¯t want to be hated by him, you will take care of his mother too.> </i> </i>

    <i> For the emperor his family is important but the empire is more important and to continue with the legacy of his father Cesar, so the best thing he could do is send his daughter with her husband to the province that believed the safest.

    </i>

    <i> But never think the ce he sends his family was so dangerous but at least her grandchild seems to take care of the situation.

    </i>

    <i> He could only give a small smile and ordered that the troops prepare the camps outside the city because they will rest in Emerita Augusta, had to know what had happened and why so many impaled tribes, he thought to scold his grandson because the Romans crucified the trash did not impale them, but he had to admit that his grandson had style.

    </i>

    <i> The gates of the city were opened and the emperor was received with a warm wee from the citizens and soldiers of city, they trow to the army some kind of white papyrus and the children give to the pretorians some flowers, the military band yed "Farewell of vianka"

    </i>

    <i> The beautiful symphony sounded and the emperor was surprised by the sound he had never heard, the praetorians also they were surprised by the majestic sound

    </i>

    <i> Tito Livio would describe it:

    </i>

    <i> "The soldiers who yed some strange instruments were led by a beautiful woman, who at the movement of their hands guided the musicians to create the majestic sound

    </i>

    <i> When we arrived at the center of the city in the temple of Diana we received a 5-year-old boy and a beautiful young woman was the grandson of the emperor and his daughter

    </i>

    <i> The emperor Augusto under his horse and climbed the steps of the temple to hug his daughter Julie after that he hugged his grandson, the grandson and the mother invited him to enter the temple ... "

    </i>

    <i> </i>

 Chapter 14 - Punitive Army

    The August emperor entered the temple of Diana (Artemis) wondered why his grandson wanted him to meet in this beautiful temple

    When everyone entered, Agusto heard a beautiful melody that made him feel more in a sacred ce, vio guided his grandfather and his mother to the courtyard of the temple where they sat at a table ced in the middle when they were about to speak Arabe entered with a tray that had 3 steaming drinks and some cookies ced them on the table and retired.

    Arabe could only see vio talking to her grandfather while she touches her stomach to retire to the kitchen.

    "Pretty interesting grandson,vender tea and a cookie that smells like butter, not to mention that this tableware looks very beautiful is simr to the one you get from the east, I wonder how you got this strange instruments and the curious sounds thate from it "

    The august emperor said as he took a biscuit and drank hisvender tea

    vio was sitting on his mother¡¯s legs while eating a cookie with his small hand" Haha, as you would expect from my grandfather, does not even question why his grandson acts like someone else you that the age you have, I suppose you already knew that your grandson would be special right? "

    August looked at his little grandson with a smile

    "A few years ago during the campaign against Marco Antonio an Egyptian murderer almost took my life but out of nothing a person appeared and stopped with one hand the arrow that went towards me and returned it to the murderer, he told me that I had to allow vitelio to marry my daughter because her son would make great changes to Rome after that he disappeared

    I wanted to refuse but that would not be fun I wanted to see my grandson and that was what I could do and you have not disappointed me, now tell me my son that is what you have gone through to see a sea of ??impaled tribals "

    After saying that Agust sees her daughter "I hope I don¡¯t make you angry at my words, daughter, but it was something I was willing to review, the idea that one of my descendants was bigger than I was d my spirit."

    Julia just smiles and hugs vio "You know father, I always hated that I was forced to marry a man I didn¡¯t love but I have to thank him and you for allowing me to be vio¡¯s mother.

    I don¡¯t know what life will be without Vitelio, but you can be sure that I will take care of my little son until he bes a responsible adult.

    Anyway, I know that you and vio avenge Vitelio and end the Cantabrian threat, but I think the rest of the talk will be between you two.

    vio doesn¡¯t eat too many cookies that you can¡¯t sleep after and you have to disturb poor Arab."

    vio smiled at his Mother and Julia said goodbye to her father and she leaves the ce leaving only grandchild and grandfather in the ce, vio starts to talk about his dreams about other life and how he received Apollo¡¯s task, Of course, he adds more information and remove some parts that your grandfather did not need to know.

    August only listened to his grandson until it was over and asked

    "So what Apollo showed you the future and gave you the mission to go to this new world right?"

    "Yes Grandpa, that¡¯s why I can not stay long in Rome, my mission is not here, but to be able to go I have to develop technology which benefits us mutually and I can leave some ideas and reforms that can help to survive the empire, but before that I would like to apany you in your campaign against the Cantabrian, they can not simply kill my father and besiege my city without consequences.

    I want to kill all their people and eliminate from history his excistence"

    Augusto ced his hand on his chin

    " I can let you apany me, you have the talent to be amander, but there is something that I would like you to scold for impaling the tribal, the roman forms are more elegant, vio, it is better to cross them, leave a deeper impression in the hearts of the people and it does not look as tyrannical as impale "

    vio scratched his head while he drank somevender tea" I understand it, grandfather, but the Cantabrians simply do not deserve Roman crucifixion, we can make a parenthesis with them and impale them I think it will leave a very good message to those who want to reveal themselves in the future "

    Augusto let out augh

    "Of course son, not many have the eggs to kill the emperor¡¯s brother-inw and besiege the city where his only grandson and daughter, the courage of his audacity will pay for it with his blood "

    vio nodded" Good grandfather let me show you the wonders of technology we will take a walk through the city "

    August and vio They toured different ces, his grandson showed him weapons and things he had never seen, sometimes he stopped and asked about the operation and how to do them

    vio took 5 days to show everything he had done to his grandfather and implemented small improvements to the army like the use of stirrups in horses, the use of alcohol for the disinfection of wounds and materials or the use of soap to prevent the development of lice, among others.

    On the sixth day, vio left the city in charge of his mother and left with his grandfather to Smanca the city that defended his father, on the way, there were some small skirmishes with troops who left the Corocotta army which adorned the path of the punitive army being impaled

    After a few days of travel they arrived at what was left of the city of Smanca, the buildings were burned by the streets, human remains could be observed, but the scene that made vio bring out the tears was to see the almost cadaverous corpse of His father hung in the form of a cross on the banner of Legion IX

    vio fell on the floor on his knees watching the legionaries lower his rotten father¡¯s body "Corocotta will look for you if he is necessary to the end of the world but I will avenge my father¡¯s death with your people."

    Augustus ordered his body to be brought to Emerita Augusta along with the standard, both vio and Augustus knew that it was time to make the Cantabrians pay.

    The remains of the Roman citizens were buried inmon graves and left with direction to the northern part of the province of Tarraconensis, while the skirmishes against the Cantabrians were greater until the army entered the territory of the Cantabrians.

    The songbirds that were caught were crucified and impaled, depending on who in the order, if vio will be impaled alive, if it is Agusto they will be crucified and left alive to die of hunger and thirst or that animals eat them alive.

    The great army was divided into 3 lines, Agrippa would go to the south, Augustus to the center and vio to the north where the coastal cities were located, the armies advanced on their respective roads and began their road to genocide, no matter if they were women or children all Cantabrian who will meet with any of the armies was impaled

    There was no truce or mercy the advance was smooth until vio was found with the remains of the Cantabrian army led by Corocotta

    The battle was a unteral massacre the legionaries surrounded the enemy army, the confrontation took 2 hours to resolve and vio captured Corocotta alive.

    When Corocotta was caught, he looked into the eyes of the boy who had defeated him. "Damn you, it is a crime to try to fight for ournds, we only try to survive after being hungry."

    vio looked at him with a morbid smile "You could attack the capital of Terraconesis but you decided to go to the province of Lusitania.

    You killed my father and your army vited and killed girls and boys, you justify yourself by saying that you were just trying to survive.

    Do not worry, you will survive and you will see your people die by my own hands, your people cannot go hungry if they are impaled and have a piece of wood inside.

    Nobody messes with my family and lives, Stupid king. "

    Corocotta watched with fear as the boy in front of himughed, he knew that his journey had ended with his defeat.

    For 2 full months, the Roman armies search and kill the Cantabrians more than 800k tribal children and adults were impaled

    Tito Livio described in his book "De Bello Hispaniensi" (The wars of Hispania):

    "The grandson of the emperor vio a little genius child impaled more than 50k Cantabrians a few months ago, now the august emperor beating his grandson impale more than 800k extinguishing the Cantabrians of the earth

    This is a very clear double message no one messes with the family of the emperor and no one rebels against Rome, meanwhile, Corocotta the so-called king of the Cantabrians was forced to see his people die weak, depressed and chained was taken to Emerita Augusta

    Where he was tortured without killing him they cut off his limbs leaving him alive without the ability to move, he was taken to Rome where he would spend the rest of his life as an attraction, this punishment was proposed by vio and approved by the Emperor..."

 Chapter 15 - Funeral and future strategy

    After putting an end to the Cantabrian threat, vio and his grandfather returned to Emerita Augusta where the funeral of the ashes of Vitellio the father of vio was celebrated, Augusto was surprised to see his grandson with tears in his eyes guiding the military orchestra y a melody

    A Trumpeter opens with a single of a few seconds, a drum sounds and the other trumpet yers y the violins soon after they begin to sound creating a mncholic atmosphere, after that the flutists ying the same rhythm continue for a moment, to give entrance to the short time back to the violins apanied by the trumpets, to finally end the sound of a flute

    Julia wept for the song that her son made her husband and august hugging his daughter asked the name of this song to his grandson

    vio he answered "Beatum Cordis Mei" (My Enchanted Heart) a song he had done for his father a few months ago when he learned that his father could be dead, the funeral continued His father was ced in a small mausoleum built in the governor¡¯s pce

    He took as an example the mausoleum of Benito Juarez, a very important politician in Mexico during the XIX century, after finishing the ceremony he asked his grandfather to apany her mother and him that day in the dinner of that night.

    During the day after the funeral of his father vio spent time with his mother who was sad about Vitellio¡¯s death.

    His grandfather decided to spend time with his family and even if he was only for one day he could feel the family love he had always left behind.

    Although everything good has an end so after this day he met with his grandson to discuss what he had to do to ensure that the empire did not die and that the religion of the cross did not expand.

    In the study of Governor vio¡¯s pce ced on the desk was a map of the whole world (not including the new world or Oceania, it only included India, China, Europe, and all Africa), this map contains everything that matters to Rome grandfather I did not include the regions where he will develop Nova Roma

    vio saw her Grandfather "Now more important is to know where you want to expand Roma grandfather, an empire that does not expand is destined to fail but you can not just attack without knowing your enemy, a strategist from the east wrote

    <i> " Know your enemy and know yourself; In one hundred battles, you will never be defeated. If you are ignorant of your enemy but you know yourself, your chances of winning or losing are the same. If you are ignorant of your enemy and yourself, you can be sure of being defeated in every battle. " </i>

    You have the northern inds" pointing out vio to Britania and Irnd

    "You have the region of Germania" pointing to Germany,

    "You have the region of ir¨¢n" pointing Where is the Parthian empire

    "You have the Arabian penins" pointing to the south of Mesopotamia

    "Last but not less important you have Africa, tell me where your interest grandfather and I will help you to get them."

    Augustus thought calmly and before making a decision asked: "What destroyed the Roman empire in the future son?"

    vio pointed to the map to Rome, Germany, and the eastern prairies

    "There were many factors but the most important was the invasion of nomads of the east and that almost take Rome, added to a small ciation that froze to the territories of the north and this, in turn, promoted the migration towards the south of great tribes and finally the great corruption that prevailed in the empire and the separation of Roma in Rome of the west and Rome of the east

    After your death grandfather never saw an emperor who hassted so long, the throne was prostituted countless times and the emperors stopped expanding, therefore, they isted themselves in their world never worried about assimting the conquered therefore never epted the fact that they were Romans, when the empire saw the difficulties they simply rebelled and the empire ran out

    Only survived Constantinople but they were more Greek than Roman and they sinned from the same mistakes as their western counterparts, in the end, they were destroyed by the Turks a nomadic tribe from central Asia who professed a religion derived from Judaism as well as the religion of the cross "

    Augusto was disappointed by the words of his grandson but he knew that maybe there was a way to change the destiny his grandson in himself was proof of it

    "What do you suggest son, where to expand and what to do with the Jews"

    vio smiled at his grandfather¡¯s question and pointed to Britannia and Irnd

    "Rome when he conquered the ind of Britain never had it under hisplete control, this was because they did not know what they were facing in the north but I am different from what you will face, in As Jews are perhaps the most resistant people in the world, killing them is not an option as there will always be Jews who survive and continue to procreate their faith

    It is best to use them to conquer Hibernia (Irnd) and let them create in that ce an autonomous region under the control of Rome, as mentioned before Judaisme from 2 of the world¡¯s greatest religions Christianity and Im is better to let in Hibernia kill each other to start creating chaos in the empire by prizing people, the climate of Hibernia is not very suitable for many crops, therefore, their demographic expansion will be slow

    You also have to create regtoryws to prevent them from leaving the ind, this will allow a long time for the empire to implement the state religion with which it can rival Christianity and Imism. "

    Augusto was surprised by thements of his grandson had to admit that he knew what he was doing, vio after talking about Hibernia pulled out a thick book and showed it to his grandfather

    "This book is the scriptures of the Hellenistic Reformed religion, contains a genesis, an apocalypse and the correct way of life that a Roman must take to reach another superior ne and avoid going to New Tartar"

    vio took another book this time smaller

    "This is the process you have to do to reform the religion and how they should to be from now on, but the most important thing is to allow the woman to be priestess, the priests can get married and the freedom of knowledge

    Another of the important things is the disappearance of orgies and sacrifices, as a reformed religion, cant exist such acts.

    Of course, I know that eliminating them will be problematic but as long as they are not done in the temples, these barbaric practices can disappear.

    When Rome fell by the barbarians the Christian religion upied the helm of Europe and what better way than found to maintain its power was to destroy knowledge, with that one entered a period of obscurantism thatsted more than 1000 years

    It was not until the Renaissance that this change, is important to safeguard science grandfather, this can mean survive or die, a clear example is the stirrup that creates, gives a very strong advantage over the enemy that does not have it or the crossbow that allows crossbowmen in just a few days unlike the arch It takes months or years to be an archer.

    Remember Grandpa you can always ask me for letters if you have any questions, I would also like to ask you to allow me to be the governor of Lusitania and haveplete control over sugar, schnapps, and alcohol, paper, and printing are very important assets that grandfather Technology must always be under the imperial family

    I always rmend making paper mills and printers on some ind and prevent technology from getting into the wrong hands, and as soon as military technologies, the advantages will only be advantages until our enemies can produce them, it is important to protect the production of them and finally if we do not want the empire to die because of internal conflicts

    It is good to make Roman educationpulsory, we need to train teachers to teach reading and writing in Latin, such as the formation of universities to create public servants more efficient and to avoid corruption is good to create examinations to the bureaucrats of the empire

    But the most important thing is to prevent the imperial family from bing hedonistic, there is no point in avoiding corruption when the emperor, in turn, dedicates himself to spending resources on his pleasures and neglects the people, there must bepulsory education for all those children of the emperor including women

    With the reform of religion, the woman will upy a much greater grandfather rank, although it may not seem like women can govern as a man and even better than a man in some cases, all my ideas are in the books that I will give you

    By the way, if you have a problem with my uncle July or you feel that he did not rule the empire well, just let me see him I will show him the value of being a responsible ruler ".

    Augusto nodded for what his grandson mentioned

    "Excellent son with this the empire could be an empire of a thousand years, there is something that I have to tell you your fiancee wille to live with you in the next months, I hope you can take care of her Roma is not very sure for her

    I suspect that the person in charge of her is abusing using the power he has with her but I have no evidence to be able to execute my authority.

    I hope that if you find something that is not correct you can inform me"

    vio was surprised by the news" You can be sure I will get the truth but Who is my fianc¨¦e? "

    "Hellena, is thest daughter who had Cleopatra and Marco Antonio is older than you for 4 years, after taking Alexandria I found her in the pce, she was small and fragile baby, I decided to take care of her maybe in the future it could be useful, when you were born I decided that she would marry you "

    Augusto said as he looked seriously at his grandson, vio nodding to his grandfather "Count on it grandfather, I will take care of her because, in the end, she will be my family."

 Chapter 16 - The fiancee

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and Sex description </i>

    In the house of the nobleman with a beard, he was enjoying hisst weeks with Hellena, because the emperor¡¯s grandson would stop beating him with vio.

    But I continue to rape her "Damn bitch, I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle back, that damn little boy shouldn¡¯t like dirty women like you who have been raped and aren¡¯t virgins.

    But look on the bright side if youe back to me I¡¯ll take care of you having my children so that when they grow up they also rape you and give birth to their children too, Hahaha. "

    Hellena with the lost look could only think of her fiance, for her there was no other person in her mind and heart, the words of the pig behind her could not make her angry or sad, because she knew that her fiance would take care of her.

    During the following weeks, vio ordered the province of Lusitania and made a census of the poption, also foreseeing that in a few years more he would go to the American continent preparing Latin-Nahuatl and Latin-Maya textbooks

    Because Mayan and Nahuatl writing is pictographic upied the Latin alphabet to be able to correctly imitate the pronunciation of words, because it is a fact that thenguage changes as time passes are very likely that we can hardlymunicate

    A very clear example of this is Spanish if one tries tomunicate with a Castilian of century XV upying Mexican Spanish of century XXI, could only be understood a small percentage of the words but it would be sufficient to be able tomunicate very simply, other of the things that prepared vio was a book of dangers of Mesoamerica from insects that They can kill even flora and fauna (Centro de M¨¦xico).

    vio after much analysis decided that the best area to arrive was Coatzacoalcos (Present municipality of Veracruz Mexico), this because it is an area that very few know but before the Panama Canal was built the Americans wanted to buy it (treated Mne Ocampo) and steal (filibusters) the "Isthmus of Tehuantepec" because in a straight line of 215 km joins the Gulf of Mexico with the Pacific

    It was his first option in the construction of an inter-oceanic canal because Mexico and had lost in their hands a few years before more than half of the territory (Texas, California, Arizona, New Mexico, etc) the Mexican did not allow more thefts of territory if the Americans gave up when they saw their second option the Panama Canal were an independent Panama from Colombia

    but for vio and his descendants, the Isthmus of Tehuantepec may have strategic importance because you can build a much easier channel (It is a to in) to go to Panama that at this time is a dense jungle where there are a lot of mosquitoes that transmit diseases.

    While vio was nning the future, Arab entered the studio and mentioned that Hellena would arrive in the afternoon, his fiancee and his uncle Julio.

    vio could only sigh, his grandfather agreed vio reform his uncle because he likes to be a hedonist but nevertheless he has to admit that he does not have the courage to take more than one woman at the orders of his grandfather, like his uncle.

    One of the most amazing things vio did before his grandfather left for Rome was to do an amputation of the arms and legs of the entire family of Corocotta to make them an attraction in Rome.

    He suggested to his grandfather that he need to make a human zoo of those who opposed Rome, what better punishment than to prevent them from dying and living in Rome until they die of old while they are visited and humiliated by Romans every day, vio asked his grandfather to call this punishment "Vitellii Poenas" ( The punishment of Vitelio) in honor of his father.

    Augusto during this time did not waste time once arrived in Rome inaugurated the zoo of the damned and began with religious reform for it joined the oracles of the most important temples of Rome and showed the "Sacrum Textum" (The sacred text)

    The process of religious reform was a slow process that once started would take years to be applied throughout the empire, another of the things he did was to prepare the invasion of Britannia and Hibernia for the first half of 20 ac, gathered the Jewish leaders in Rome and proposed the creation of a Jewish state in Hibernia the conditions that august presented them were not bad, they only had to conquer the ind themselves and not leave unless they had his permission.

    For the Jews it was better that they pay tribute and that they were a Roman autonomous province, than to be homeless and discriminated people; The legions by orders of August added 5 cohorts to their ranks 3 of them crossbowmen, one of the engineers (who were trained in making siege weapons) and one called "Vi Opus" (Special Force)

    This cohort would be responsible for entering territory enemy before the strength of the legion to do deep reconnaissance received a training in survival, camouge and guerri warfare, its most important essories were telescopes, camouge suit (A suit covered with leaves of the region that covered full body), leather boots with metal base (Perfect to avoid damage to the feet), A crossbow as main remote weapon, a small crossbow that was ced on the wrist with effective range of 20 meters, a short sword, a dagger and a backpack with canteen and dry biscuits (for 3 days), they also had a notebook to write down the intelligence.

    On the wagon trip, Hellena was happy because she would finally see the fianc¨¦e that the emperor once spoke to her and always repeated that noble pig.

    For his part, Julio just wanted to try the famous alcohol that his nephew made and wondered if he could find a good woman to spend his time.

    The two were surprised when they saw the city of Emerita Augusta, neither of them reacted to the corpses impaled on the outskirts of the city because those who were dead were barbaric garbage that did not deserve their respect

    The city of emerita Augusta weed Hellena the fiancee of vio and July the son of the august emperor, the ceremony was quite simple but surprised his fianc¨¦e and July because in Rome there was not such a beautiful music

    vio yed for them "Progressus Emerita "(The march of Zacatecas), although august took with him some musicians and instruments including the scores of the songs that vio had created in those weeks had not been able to train the musicians to y like the military orchestra of emerita Augusta

    Another thing that surprised them was the food vio ??showed them the flour tortis and the quesadis and as the main course some carnitas made in a copper saucepan, cooked with citron juice and beer in butter, vio also cut onion,tro and He ced citron juice, taught his fianc¨¦e and his uncle how to prepare a taco, ced a torti in his hand, took carnitas and ced onion, choppedtro And finally he put citron juice

    When he took a bite he had to admit that he regretted not having chile to make a sauce, as a vio drink he made apple cider, after a sumptuous meal, he took them to see the city and at night he showed them a drink called atole of toasted flour, to make it vio boiled water in a container with cinnamon, put in a pan wheat flour and toast until it had yellow color, put the flour in the water and added milk with sugar (Unfortunately he didn¡¯t have cornstarch so that it had the consistency of a good atole), also prepared a delicious sugar conch (Pan typical of Mexico), and before finishing the day vio showed them a board game called "Card Venatus" (Spanish deck)

    Reced the jack by a legionary, the knight by centurion on horseback and the king by the emperor (Augustus), all other figures remained the same Spade (Sword), Coppe (Cup), denari (Roman coin) and Bastoni (Baston), vio taught to y his uncle and his fianc¨¦e also in the game was his mother Julia, they had a good time that night before going to sleep.

    That night Arab took little Hellena to her room where she prepared to change her clothes but could only see Hellena¡¯s body with wounds.

    Little Hellena looked at her with lifeless eyes "I hope you don¡¯t try to abuse me when I am with my fiance."

    Arab put his hand in his mouth when he heard those words and hug Hellena "You don¡¯t need to keep any secret to Master vio, he will understand.

    I hope you can bring him the happiness that he needs, do not worry, I will not interfere in your rtionship, I will leave this ce for only you can stand with them, and remember Hellena fight for your love or you will end like me.

    Please take care of vio as I would. "

    After this Arab hugged Hellena tightly and left the room with the intention of leaving the governor¡¯s pce to start a new life with the baby that was forming inside.

    When she was driving away in a carriage, she looked towards the pce while a tear fell from his face...

 Chapter 17 - Secrets uncovered

    In the morning vio woke up as usual but I notice that Hellena was at his side, at night he could feel as she entered his room to sleep next to him

    For vio this was not a problem no matter who or what if hurting him can feel and act in his defense, hellena is extremely beautiful has a definite face and light hair like wheat, and a very soft and white skin, the only thing that seemed strange to vio was that it seemed veryfortable to his side as if she knew him from a long time ago.

    Before waking up, vio decided to wake Hellena for it. She used her hand and ced it on Hellena¡¯s face but she seemed to tremble when he did this.

    Hellena woke up thinking that he was dreaming and that he was again with the damn pig but he realized that the hand that touched his face was of the little boy who was his fianc¨¦.

    She was surprised the day before by vio¡¯s mental maturity, maybe as the red-haired maid told her yesterday, he could help her and maybe hopefully get revenge.

    During the morning vio reviewed some papers rted to Lusitania and personal, some were bureaucratic procedures and others were orders ofmerce of the family business as orders for sugar and alcohol, this would bepletely a normal routine if it were not for hellena who looked calmly as He worked.

    vio smile while he sees the little Hellena "Hey hellena, you do not feel tired of seeing him doing the paperwork, you know you can do what you want, you do not have to be boring here with me"

    Hellena just smiled "I could see you all day and not feel tired, you do not get tired when you see something you love "

    vio saw her with eyes of doubt" I will not interfere in your feelings even though you are only 4 years older than me, but tell me how you were treated in Rome "

    Hellena saw with some fear to the floor, vio notice that "Is it an order?"

    vio at that moment remember the words if his grandfather and felt cold sweat running down his back and a feeling of anger "Don¡¯t worry hellena no one can hurt you with me, I can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t show me what happened to you, but be sure I will kill anyone who does something to you"

    Hellena nodding turned her back to vio and took off his tunic showed his back which had a lot of whip marks and other scars in her body, vio felt helpless and desire to kill the bastard who damaged his fiancee.

    That was not the only thing he saw he could also see, some damage to his fiancee¡¯s thighs that could only be achieved when someone was vited.

    In his previous life as an archaeologist, he had the bad luck in one of the explorations of a Mayan group to find with his ssmates the body of a girl who had been abused and left in the jungle to rot.

    While the Semefo <sup> 1 </sup> arrived at the ce, vio could see the horrible marks of the skin that is why he knows that Hellena was abused the worst is that some are already scars.

    Which indicates that they are a long time behind, vio stopped feeling anger to feel hate.

    Hellena with a look Lost said "The august emperor assigned me a midwife who took care of me the first years, but one day she died and I was in the care of an august trusted senator"

    She started to cry "He locked me for years in a room, where Sometimes I was fed others I did not eat for days, only a small light that entered through a small basement window illuminated me

    I was the daughter of a traitor to the empire when he was angry he would unburden his anger in me with a whip on my back unfortunately that was only at the beginning one day, he gets drunk to the basement where I was and he use my mouth to give pleasure, after this he returned every day.

    The situation worsened when my mouth was not enough so I took my virginity while hanging me, from that moment I became his toy which he used when he wanted to.

    Lashes, blows and other things he did with my body."

    Hellena turned to see vio while her face was full of tears " I wanted to die but among all the suffering the only thing that kept me alive was the words of the emperor and my matron who said that I had a fianc¨¦ who would take care of me

    All my life was like this until one day I was taken out of that cell and He told me that in a few weeks I would stop being with him but that your vio would abandon me when you knew I am not a virgin.

    During those days he vited me day and night, the blows were caused by the fear that the marks were on my body and the Praetorians realized.

    I wanted to say what the damn pig did but I couldn¡¯t, in time tell me you will abandon me and allow that damn pig to abuse me again for being the daughter of a traitor..."

    Before she could continue vio I hug her " I can be a crazy fucker but for me, my family is the most important thing you can ask thest of the Cantabrian, they killed father and I exterminates all, I can not return the childhood that was stolen but I can assure you that I will take care of you all your life, as for the wounds on your back, I can heal them if you wish.

    But for that bastard and his family, I will no give mercy, don¡¯t need to worry you will get your revenge and I will help you if my grandfather cant help us I will use my methods to get all that shit together and bring to Emerita Augusta "

    Hellena crying nodded her head, vio ced her hand on her back and let her divine energy flow through her, the whip marks and other scars start to disappear leaving behind skin as soft as a baby without any trace of damage.

    vio see Hellena and smile "Ready Hellena your back and other ces have been healed, as for your emotional wounds will have to be cured with time and mother support and mine

    Remember that from now on you have a family, it can be a bit conventional and even rare but it will support you in what you need and if someone wants to hurt you tell me, I do not care who or whoever is to protect you I can kill my grandfather if is necessary."

    Hellena embrace vio and wept on vio¡¯s shoulder, vio followed her hugging while caressing her back "Since you like to be with me I will take advantage to teach you anything that may be useful to you, in the future you will be my right hand and the mother of my children.

    Please never think that because you have been abused I will love you less, on the contrary, I will protect you with more force and help you get ahead."

    vio ced the face of hellena in front of his face and wiped his tears with his hand "Don¡¯t cry girl your face is more beautiful when you¡¯re happy "

    Hellena nodded and continued hugging vio for a while longer.

    That day vio sent a letter to his grandfather was he say he needs that bastard noble and his family, they need to pay what he does to Hellena.

    The letter was sent by means of a carrier pigeon that undertook the flight at night, to avoid being attacked by some owl or bird, vio ced part of his divine energy to increase predators.

    Augustus was waking up in the morning when he saw in a window a dove that had a letter tied to his chest when he took it and read his face he showed anger.

    Quickly ordered Augur and his family to be captured and sent by ship to Lusitania, they had to pay dearly for their boldness, as far as telling the nobles of Rome.

    It was enough to show some false documents that Augur was conspiring against the empire, that morning in Rome began a witch hunt.

    During the afternoon of that day vio met his uncle who was lying in the armchairs of the table with a bottle in his hand of schnapps, he shouted Arab to bring him a bucket of water

    But only another servant came who told vio that Arab had left at night, ording to the letter he left that he would take a vacation and wait for her, vio only knew and thought she deserved those vacations, so he asked that servant to bring him a bucket of water

    After that vio received the bucket with water from the servant and threw it on his uncle to wake up, July woke up with surprise and saw his nephew with a bucket of water, he wanted to teach him a lesson by punching him but vio the elusive and he kicked in the face of his uncle that he shot

    vio thundered his fingers and proceeded to beat his uncle¡¯s face until he asked for clemency "Well I hope you¡¯re more awakened garbage, you¡¯re a dishonor to the family but do not worry your nephew will make you a man who can support the Roman empire

    Thest thing I want is for you to destroy the efforts of the grandfather and those who preceded him I need to see you in the courtyard right now.

    Or the next kick will be in your eggs."

    July nodded with his face bloodied not yet pod to understand how a 5-year-old had so much strength.

    After that incident, he started a reforming hell for July, vio canceled all his privileges and he had to wake up from 6 am and sleep at 10 pm, to exercise and receive lessons of humility, vio always told him

    "There can be no libertine emperor with responsible people if you fail the empire fails and if the empire fails the end is near "

    All this trainingsted 3 months, during this time he came to Emerita Augusta, Augur, and his family as ves.

    The first thing vio did while Hellena watched was castrated Augur without using anesthesia with a rusty knife so that he died slowly from tetanus.

    Of course he wouldn¡¯t let him die that way alone, vio used ck ves to rape his family while Augur couldn¡¯t do anything.

    He had to see as a ck ve by ck ve abused his wife and two daughters, while his son also suffered the same fate as his mother and sisters.

    Hellena, in the end, could not bear to see their suffering, so she used a knife to cut their neck and bleed to death, in the end, Augur was impaled by Hellena with the help of vio on a hill near the city.

    With this, Hellena¡¯s revenge wasplete on time. She only needed to heal her wounds that the damn pig did with the help of vio and Julia who takes care of her like her own daughter.

    Feeling the love of a mother she could never feel...

    Mexican medical forensic service, are responsible for collecting the bodies and with the police experts investigate what happened to the body of the deceased.

 Chapter 18 - Trip to Olissipo (Lisbon)

    During the following three months, July has a underwent a great change of personality, the Spartan training of his nephew change his way of thinking, he no longer took time to drink until he was in aa, he learned the value of responsibility in blood thanks to these efforts.

    In the months that vio¡¯s uncle was being trained, vio fell in love with how simple Hellena is, she is not a spoiled girl who behaves in an unpleasant way to get attention.

    On the contrary, she is very intelligent and always seeks to get ahead, sometimes while she sleeps next to vio on her face some tears are reflected but only vio needs to hug her with her little hands so that she can sleep peacefully again.

    Hellena also calls Julia mother, this seemed to like her mother very much since whenever she does, Julia hugs her, to see that her fiancee and her mother get along, it is a rare scene but vio likes to see.

    When July left Emerita Augusta and arrives Rome asked his father to allow him tomand the invasion of Britannia, August was surprised by the change of attitude of his son and wondered what it was that he had lived with his grandson.

    August first tested the capabilities of his son to test his son¡¯s ability tomand, he left him a simple task, he had to go fight in the city of Neapolis to kill the rebel ves in the city.

    July epted his father¡¯s test and left Rome with only 2000 legionaries and 500 cavalries, to face them he would use one of the tactics he learned with his nephew.

    The doors of the city of Neapolis were made of wood, so he bought in the market of Rome before leaving oil used by farmers for cows.

    When he arrived in the city he waits for the night and under the shelter of darkness he fills the north door of the city with oil, to prevent the attack from failing, the south oil door is also filled as a hook measure.

    The south door was first lit and with it, the ves went to put out the fire, unfortunately, they neglected the north door and soon after in the city the legionaries entered to kill any ve present.

    In the morning July undertook his way with the leader of the ves without legs and hands, he had suffered the punishment of Vitellius for killing Romans inside the city of Neapolis.

    When July arrived in Rome, Emperor Augustus realized that his grandson had turned his stupid son into someone to trust the empire.

    After that August entrusted his son part of the invasion of Britain taking as his second inmand General Agrippa.

    In emerita Augusta vio began to n the development of the port of Olissipo (Lisbon currently), to reach the Americas it is notplicated the approximate time to reach Coatzacoalcos with the current technology is 90 days (3 months)

    The question is that is only a one way trip there is no return, as soon as there is no return it is due to the future vio may know that his grandfather and his uncle will allow a trade to the Americas, but what happens if one day the imperial regime of the family falls through other emperors

    They will not leave arge piece of meat in their sight, they will send troops to the Americas and start a great war and colonization, in the end, no one will win in these wars sooner orter Rome will fall and with it the Americas would be fragmented and only will form a kind of American Europe

    So it is better to centralize power from the center of the continent (Mexico), go south and reach the dari¨¦n (Frontera Panama, Colombia) create a wall to separate the wild south of the developed north, after that colonize the inds of the Caribbean and start trade in Asia

    One of the very important strategic materials in the Americas is the sisal a nt that produces a very strong natural fiber with it vio can develop modern sailboats that have a greater capacity of speed and load.

    Traveling to Japan to start trading is not a bad idea, as for why China is not due to thenguage as they know vio has blocked areas of knowledge this includesnguages, because vio knows Mayan, Nahuatl and ancient Japanese, it is due to his past life he was a Mexican archaeologist who worked at INAH (Institute of Anthropology and History (Mexico))

    Always felt the taste for the important cultures andnguages ??of his nation and as far as Japanese is due to his liking for anime and his wife a Japanese linguist named Miyuki a rather peculiar rtionship ar but thanks to it allowed him to know more about different cultures

    Returning to the point of Olissipo the development is to allow docking arge vio fleet needs to emigrate to at least 1 million people

    The number of people in the Americas was very small due to the great distribution that exists and the date it is, in 1519 AD there were approximately 32 million native people in Mesoamerica now it is 21 BC, the poption must be of some few millions of between 5-10 million scattered in the area of Mesoamerica (All the data are approximate I did not find precise data, so all these numbers are suppositions formted with the scant information that I found)

    As to how to transport so many people, vio thought of sending 3 expeditions the first will be troops, priests and priestesses and poption for the construction of forts

    The second will be artisans, poption in general, and the third andst will be animals horses, donkeys, sheep, goats, among others, vio would leave with the first expedition, the second would bemanded by his mother and thest by his wife Hellena.

    For the creation of the vio fleet you are very lucky, in this era there are many tall trees perfect for the construction of the keel of the boats which has to be built from a single tree, the model of the boat that wants to upy is the ship of line of 3000 tons, clear that with limitations and substantial changes the tonnage is reduced remember that the ships were made in an era with a global trade where resources could be taken from all ces

    But vio is sure that he can make a great 2500 tonnes single-use boat this mainly because the wood tends to rot in the sea if it is not treated correctly, with theserge boats is sure to take about 5000 people per boat (including crew) and resources for their subsistence during the 3 months of travel

    As for why no more is to avoid diseases and famines in the trip, therefore, needs 200 boats only to carry 1 million people but if you add exclusive ships of supplies, armament and animals would be 400 boats in total arge amount for the time, if you divided your priorities into 3 first the creation of a school of sailors, the second the expansion of the port and the third the improvement of the shipyard in the city of Olissipo.

    vio spent a few days and traveled with hellena to the coastal city of Olissipo, during the carriage trip, vio enjoyed the trip with Hellena, this was a trip where Julia could not participate for what would be the first time the two were alone on a trip.

    In the city of Olissipo, vio will start the construction of a school of sailors, at this time the sailors are quitemon but vio needs a plus on their sailors is not the same travel in the Mediterranean than in the Antic.

    If they are not careful a storm can end the expedition or they can end up going to another ce, that¡¯s why the training of the sailors, captains, naval police and the naval doctor is elementary

    vio calctes that he needs to train more than 80,000 men and women 200 sailors by boat, to have effective and safe control of the goods and poption that is transported until they reach the new world, the school decided to found near the port upying more than 5 km2

    vio exined the ns of the building to his trusted architect Marco the naval school was very simr to the "M¨¹rwik Academy" with the difference that the clock of the tower and eliminated to build a watchtower and ced a sundial in front of the building, the capacity was for 2000 students

    vio was not in a hurry since the construction would take at least 3 years enough time for trained and trained teachers he will publish some books toplement the education, while the shield he upied was the Juarista eagle (symbol of the g of the second Mexican republic), to make him vio he took the time to sculpt it in wood, while hellena enjoyed the beautiful beaches of Olissipo.

 Chapter 19 - Salt and fishing

    In the crystalline waters of Olissipo it is possible to see a child teaching a girl to swim by some guards at sea, this would be a normal scene in the 21st century but in 21 BC the sea rarely had the connotation of fun this due that people had very defined their role and the fact that only people who had jobs rted to water knew how to swim, leaving the swim only for some nobles or veterans who enjoyed their retirement and want to learn something new.

    In the sea, vio was teaching Hellena the right way to swim, when she could hear Hellena¡¯s stomach sound she just blushed.

    vio hugged her very carefully "If you¡¯re hungry just tell me, you don¡¯t have to keep it.

    Come, we go to the vi where I will make a delicious meal waiting for us, after eating I continue teaching you to swim "

    Hellena nodded and followed vio out of the sea saltwater.

    vio came out of the sea with hellena and took her to the vi where they were staying.

    There vio prepared a ceviche (Fish marinated with citron juice (the Only citrus for the time known in Rome, lemonster arrived from India passing through Persia to reach Roma)) and with mustard so that it had a spicy touch

    Although the taste was not the most delicious with the resources that counted the taste was passable while eating, vio realized that the amount of fish that was fished in the sea It was very small since the fishermen were only close to the coast

    Another problem was salt even though there are salt ts in the Roman empire they produce for the regions where they are if vio wants to improve the amount of fish that is produced will need a lot of salt to prevent the fish from rotting or worse still producing a product simr to Surstr?mming <sup> 1 </sup> .

    The fastest way that vio has to produce salt is to boil it and concentrate it to let the sun finish evaporating it (If it is not done in this way, the salt can be bitter), but boiling salt is not easy, it needs a source of heat like wood but if done in this way will promote massive deforestation without mentioning that this produces a lot of smoke which can alter the taste of the salt

    But vio has the correct solution if the coal (vegetable or mineral) isbined with binders it is possible to create a briquette, the briquette is easy to make, cheap and does not produce smoke in itsbustion to make it vio ??ced charcoal with water, after that upying a mortar he undid wood chips to make them look more like sawdust, he also ground dry leaves and All this was ced with the charcoal and added a small amount of y until a dough was produced

    Whichter ced in a square mold that he ordered to make with an In the lower part, to let it drain, with a small press, the dough was pressed in the mold until the excess water drained, after that vio took out a small brick which he left to dry in the sun, this process was repeated several times until the dough was finished in total vio ??obtained 20 briquettes

    After that vio drew a briquette workshop where he also drew the necessary tools, ready the necessary materials and the process that had to be followed step by step, once finished ordered that a workshop be built-in Olissipo and one in strong Dovahkiin

    Also ordered that a copy be taken to his grandfather along with a letter exining that this technology should only be in the hands of the imperial family was necessary to protect it because its applications were from the civilian to the military, he also emphasized that the mineral coal was very important for the creation of the briquettes he marked him approximately in a map of Europe where there were coal mines that could be upied.

    During the time the briquettes were drying, vio took the opportunity to continue teaching Hellena to swim, eventually, she burned in the sun in the absence of sunscreen.

    So vio used egg white by smearing it on Hellena¡¯s sunburned skin while using her Divine energy so that she would recover and not suffer skin damage.

    These small actions made Hellena always want to be with vio.

    After a week the briquettes were ready for use vio began to boil salt in an iron container upying the briquettes as fuel after it was concentrated was allowed to dry in the sun a few iron tes, if another week passed and the final result was a sea salt of considerable quality.

    During that time vio also did not waste time just by dedicating himself to the salt, he started to create a trawl and modified a 400 ton cargo ship to make the trawl be coupled to it, use a manual pulley system so that two sailors could pull the inside the boat another thing that modified the ship was an entrance to the interior where the fishing could be emptied

    After some tests in the coast, vio prepare himself with his crew of sailors to ship to the Antic where he will test the operation of the trawl, In the Antic ocean after test the the sailors and vio saw how was multiplied by 10 the amount of fish that was caught, also the caught a shark and some turtles

    The shark is perfect for sanding with its skin while most of its meat and organs are not edible for vor but can be used as fertilizer in the harvests after a small process of the liver you can get oil which works as a source of vitamins and omega 3

    vio remembers that in his childhood his Grandmother gave him shark oil but knew it was good but another thing that prepared his Grandmother was the rear fin of the breaded shark, as for the turtle¡¯s nothing like a turtle soup to warm the soul

    After returning to the port, arge quantity of fish was unloaded, the shark and the turtles, after giving the order to cut the shark, vio began to draw the ns for the construction of fishing boats with trawls in the shipyard.

    With a constant supply of salt and fish, the people would not have ack of food an this will make his food more varied.

    That night vio had dinner by candlelight with Hellena a delicious turtle soup and breaded shark fin meat and delicious apple cider was on the table, after dinner the delicious feast the two went to sleep that night.

    What vio did not know was that his actions would increase the demography of Roma by cheapening the costs of the fish and guarantee a source of cheap heat there were no famines or people killed by the cold therefore the empire expanded in subsequent generations.

    The Surstr?mming is a fish that originated because of salting the fish was very expensive therefore it was much cheaper to ce only a small amount of salt in it and let it ferment this produces an extremely disgusting smell but an edible product

 Chapter 20 - The triumph of July

    Past 5 years since so vio already is a boy 10 years and hellena a beautiful Teen 14 years

    During that time vio and Hellena became much closer in all aspects, at the request of Hellena vio I investigate a little more to know what had happened to Hellena¡¯s brothers.

    What they found was too sad, all his brothers had died in strange circumstances years ago, leaving only Hellena as the only descendant of Marco Antonio and Cleopatra.

    Something curious that vio found was a ritual performed by Ptolemy XII Hellena¡¯s grandfather, to get more power he gave his wife to the god Anubis and from that rtionship, Cleopatra was born.

    Unfortunately, the information was lost a long time ago, because the rted people had died only the legends of some locals remained.

    Today he finds in Rome to celebrate the triumph of its uncle July, some months ago he eliminated the Picts of the north of Britain (Scond)

    The ind It was pacified by the less in general, there are some tribes what they took refuge in the mountains or big forests of the ind for they, vio rmended the creation of posts of control in that ces with that control is a fact that little bit too little bit they are going to die

    vio rmended to July a period of 5 years with that post of control after that time removing systematically its the best option.

    Also in Hibernia (Irnd) the Jews as well they finished its task of conquest single having problems in the areas swampy of the north with some tribes what they took refuge in that ce as well applied the same what in Brittany and with that it started the great migration of Jews, no matter in what part of the empire be in dough to the called of its people for to go toward Hibernia

    Thank this the risk what Christianity emerge in Palestine reduces to cero, the empire as well gave it a very kindlypse of 1 year for Leave the continent to the Jews in case of what these be found after of the year will be transported in quality of ves to " ????????????! ( New Jerusalem ) to what its people he order of their punishments.

    Another of the great changes suffered by the empire was the creation of schools throughout the empire and that was mandatory for every Roman citizen, freedman and even ves clear that education changed depending on the social stratum for a citizen education wasplete and epassed mathematics, history (vio created a history where the Roman Nationalism was enervated, so that they generate a feeling of belonging to the empire)

    Latin (reading and writing), basic biology (How the body works, where wee from (vio advanced the theory of the species of Darwin and exined how the human evolved) and how we got sick if there is no cleaning) and finally military training to develop discipline and loyalty in children

    As soon as the freedmen education was reduced to mathematics, history, Latin and training military, the ves were taught Latin, military training (with emphasis on absolute loyalty to Rome) and history (unlike the other two strata of society created the doctrine of Rome is superior and it is a pride to serve Roma, also generated the idea that if you worked and honored Rome could be freed

    (Reform that vio helped to write his grandfather any ve who has above average skills could be freed and be a freedman who can help Rome in other ways)

    With this education, Rome began the way for the assimtion of the cultures that make up the empire, in terms of religion the reform begins to give its first shoots in the newly built churches (Hellenistic (Remember that although the names of the gods change between Greek and Roman is the same))

    Where the priestesses and priests begin to expand the word upying the sacred texts and gaining followers with a fairly fast speed because in most cases they are not forced to change their favorite deity (within the Roman and Greek pantheon).

    Another event that happened at that time was Julya¡¯s mother¡¯s wedding, vio was proud that his mother could find a person with she could be happy, 3 years ago she fell in love with themander of the guard of Lusitania, a permanent army with more than 30,000 that vio created as its tip of spear in the conquest of the new world

    They receive veryplete training and only one branch of them can prove the special weapons that vio created the musket and the bronze cannon.

    vio grandfather doesn¡¯t know of these weapons, he does not intend to show them because he loves Roma but loves more to his future empire and if Nova Roma does not have a superior armament in case of contingencies the empire may suffer

    The stepfather of vio is called Luci¨® his mother met him when vio was training future armymanders

    Unknowingly they two fell in love and began a rtionship that led to their marriage 3 years ago and just a few months ago.

    vio was d to hear that he can have a brother or sister, vio had a talk with Lucio where he spoke very clearly with him and warned that he never dare to hurt his mother because he would not hesitate to cut his eggs and make him eat them

    This threat was deep inside Lucio and every time he saw his stepson a cold sweat ran down his back.

    During the triumph July triumphal entered Rome with cages where he had the main Pictish and British kings who did not surrender to Rome, they had suffered the "Vitellii Poenas" (Punishment of Vitelio)

    The punishment that vio gave the Cantabrian leader for daring to kill his father, the punishment became popr with the Romans because the enemies of Rome were in cages without limbs as animals were one of the main attractions in the capital of Roma.

    Apart from bringing the kings, there were carts full of gold and ves after the triumph was held a banquet where the highest sphere of power of the empire met in the imperial pce the eventsted 5 days.

    vio did not spend much time in the event because Hellena was repulsive to see so many nobles, he understood her so that in those days they visited some parts of the city and made some purchases.

    Because vio earned enough gold, he allowed Hellena to buy what she could even if she only bought some clothes and some gifts for the baby on the way Julya expected, after that, theye to the pce, vio was called by Augustus to exin the next action point of the empire.

    Once he reached the meeting room vio indicated on the map the region of Arabia "Grandfather, I propose that the next invasion is the conquest of these desert towns, you can believe that there is only sand and nothing but under its sands there is asphalt that will allow us to strengthen roads and The main point is to help us create a direct line of trade with India without going through the Parthian empire

    with this the empire can obtain merchandise and ves if necessary just remember that any Indian ve must be the only religion we do not want to expand other religions for the empire, that is on the one hand on the other I want to present mytest discovery"

    vio took from his side a ss jar with content that looked like earth "This is coffee after some bribes to merchants to get the nt of the coffee and I was able to nt it in Lusitania, this is the final result after toasting and grinding the grains

    vio shouted and his personal servant came in with 3 cups of hot water, sugar, and milk and now I will show you how to prepare a delicious coffee. "

    After teaching them August and July they tasted the coffee and tasted it with milk and sugar was a drink that refreshed their minds, vio also he told them that it could be taken alone and without sugar or with only milk as it was taken did not affect the benefits

    he exins that coffee has a substance called caffeine that helps to inhibit sleep therefore if one day they want to stay awake for work or they could not sleep well and have an emergency coffee helps wake up, thanks to the early discovery and cultivation of coffee in Rome became the most consumed beverage in Europe far exceeding any tea.

    vio After talking a little longer with them, he retired because he had to prepare and visit the temple of Zeus (Jupiter) wanted to see if he could talk to the greatest god of the Greco-Roman pantheon

    When he went to sleep he could see hellena waiting for him In their room after talking for a while about where they will be heading tomorrow they went to sleep.

 Chapter 21 - Zeus Temple

    The temple of Jupiter (Zeus) is the center of religious power in Rome and one of the first ces where the reform began to work, vio was on his way to this great temple along with Hellena, years ago the temple was the victim of a fire and his Grandfather rebuilt it by the year 26 BC

    When they climbed the stairs vio could feel that being thergest temple in Rome the divine power that was concentrated, then enter they began to direct the statue of Zeus (If you wonder why to alternate between Zeus and Jupiter is due to the Pov of the character for the Romans Zeus is Jupiter for vius ??is Zeus).

    At that time the scene was repeated that a few years ago vio lived the time stopped and the silence reigned, unlike Artemis that came to life with the statue

    vio turned around as he could feel how a bearded man slowly appeared behind him in a white robe "So you¡¯re the son of Apollo"

    vio looked at Zeus incredulously after hearing that phrase "His son? That would exin many things, but why Artemis could feel in my energy simr to the energy of Apollo"

    Zeus looked at him for a moment while he frowned and came closer cing his fingers on vio¡¯s forehead " Hahaha, that little bastard I¡¯ll have to let him spend some time in Tartar! "

    vio could only swallow a little of saliva before such statement "Come on what made me apollo, I must hate it or prepare myself for the worse"

    Zeus only denied with its head "Neither the one, truthful the reason why you have an energy simr to mine is for that you are my and in turn my grandson, somehow apollo got an ovule of Rea (goddess titan mother of Zeus) and imnted it in your mother Julia while the other process you will already know "

    vio was stunned by what I hear and the ease in which he said it Zeus could only sigh and respond "I knew that the gods like the incest but I never thought it would be a product of it, a surprise to be sure, but a wee one, well then how can I refer to you grandfather, brother or Zeus "

    Zeus put his hand on his chin" I like more grandfather, good if grandson tell me why youe to see this old man "

    vio shook his head and began to walk in a circle as he spoke "I would like to ask about how to control my powers better and if there is any way of contacting fantasy species like fauns, fairies, elves, etc.

    I have been thinking that if there are gods, therefore, they must exist, I will need them to deal with the nahuales, Aluxes or any creature or supernatural being that the new world depart for the empire and for me "

    Zeus nodded with the analysis of his grandson" Your powers are something special you are a god but at the same time not defined, therefore your control will only be limited to small actions such as your taste for hypnotizing or healing, to develop your powers better you must conquer the new world

    As far as the beings you speak is moreplicated, at some point humanity and supernatural beings were divided into different worlds, those who remained in our dimension live hidden and therefore contact with them it is not easy taking into ount that human beings fear what they do not know

    But I can give you a chance, there is a tribe of elves and dwarves hidden in the mountain of Olympus in Greece talk to them if you can convince them or not depend onpletely from you, Remember not to ask why they are in that ce when they are beings belonging to the gods of the north, they will tell you the story when they trust you. "

    While Zeus and vio talk they could feel that something was disturbing the space as if it wanted to enter, vio was surprised to see how hellena began to move its extremities his eyes changed color from its emerald green to a crimson red

    vio felt a fear that he did not want to feel that feeling again during the years that he has been with hellena only 2 times has been in yandere mode if Hellena is a highly dangerous and possessive yandere vio understands that it is due to the stolen childhood

    He never judges her apart fell in love with her regardless of her personality (Psst, the mc is a masochist), the first time she entered that state was when vio did not allow him to bathe with him but hemitted the stupidity of forgetting the towel.

    When he left the bathroom he found a maid but hellena saw him at that moment his eyes changed color and an aura of death began to leave her, the poor maid could only fall with foam in the dead mouth

    Whiles approached Hellena towards him, tried to use his divine aura to counteract his aura of death, managed to stop the aura but not hellena who hugged him and whispered in his ear "Never go to bathe alone again Swetty"

    After that was dragged towards the room where a flower lost its petals since that day vio and Hellena became inseparable and the second time it happened was when she identally entered Hazel¡¯s room because he wanted to check some scores but she was naked that would not be a problem if it were not for hellena who got angry and released her aura

    But unlike the first time for vio hazel is important because she is her bestposer and music, he released her divine aura to protect hazel as she approached Hellena and gave a passionate kiss with that he takes her like a princess and took her to the nearest room

    vio felt a cold sweat on his back as he continued to watch Hellena as he entered this divine space and asked or her grandfather "Hey, I¡¯ve always wondered why she can counteract my divine energy, is she a demon, a god or a mortal who overcame her humanity by jealousy of her love?

    Or are the rumors true that her grandfather was Anubis"

    Zeus looked at her for a moment to seeter to his grandson with eyes of sorrow "You have bad luck and good luck which of the two you want to know"

    vio could only sigh "Tell me why I have bad luck and then why am I not so fucked up"

    Zeusughed for a little moment "Bad luck is because you fell in love from you thest human descendant of Anubis, when she being close to you your divine energy she has awakened his divine lineage

    She has the strength of a demigod and are a demigod I rmend you help her to control her energy

    The good news is that our children will be gods in any other way it is that with your union you will be able tobine the Egyptian pantheon with the Greco-Roman one.

    That¡¯s a great achievement, I guess I can forgive my stupid son Apollo, he did a good job with my grandson "

    When vio wanted to ask what it meant tobine the pantheon but before he could do it hellena hugged him and began to cry in his chest "Do not abandon me idiot"

    vio hugged him too and said "Silly who will leave you, just wanted to ask for my granddad Zeus about how to manage my energy and where to find supernatural beings to help us with the conquest only

    In the process I find out that he is my grandfather and my brother will exin it to you at night "

    Hellena blushed with the words of vio

    Zeus looked at his grandson flirting in front of him "Coof! Coof !, I understand your love but do not forget that you are in my temple"

    Zeus said and began to disappear without allowing to be asked anything after that time began to flow normally

    While vio kept hugging Hellena whispering in her ear "Hey, you want to go to Greece, we just talk to the elves and dwarfs and we take a vacation you say?"

    Hellena tapped vio¡¯s chest "Come on, but just promise me you¡¯ll never leave me as you did a few moments ago stupid sweaty "

    vio looked at Hellena and kissed her forehead "I will never leave my girl, I¡¯ll have to teach you how to use your divine energy, I¡¯m not very good but I¡¯m sure I will not disappoint you "

    After that the two left the temple holding hands.

 Chapter 22 - Meeting at Mount Olympus

    The trip in the Mediterranean of vio and Hellena was quite calm and did not present any mishap until before passing through the ind of Crete

    A group of pirates tried to board the ship where the elite guard of vio was responsible for rejecting the result after of a bloody unteral battle are 50 pirates killed and 10 captured, as for the guard only 3 were injured

    vio had no mercy with the captured and before beheading them personally hypnotized them to know where their base was after they released the location vio decapitated them and threw their bodies overboard while cleaning his sword changed course to the pirate refuge

    On the way, vio prepared his soldiers for a confrontation so I review some strategies.

    At noon vio disembarked on a small rocky ind near the ind of Crete where he led his men to start a massacre of garbage

    The first thing they found was a woodwall that had just a few guards, the pirates were so confident that they would never be discovered that entrusted their survival to a little group of persons.

    The guards did not seem to see the ship of vio dock in a blind spot on the ind, vio led his boys to shoot their crossbows at the lookouts on the walls after thest of them died, vio threw a hook tied to a rope that helped him climb the wall of the fortress

    Once in the wall he took off his sword and ran to the stairs to open the doors of the fortress in the process he found some guards that without much difficulty murderer the speed of vio was much faster than that of an average adult without mentioning that his short stature was a difficult target to attack.

    vio cut heads leaving behind a trail of blood that quickly filled his small body with a crimson color.

    During the trip he could see that one of the guards wanted to raise the rm before this happened, he threw a short sword of one of the dead over the head of the lookout which fell without being able to rm hispanions

    Once arriving at the mechanism of opening the door he turns it without much difficulty, letting his soldiers pass who without beingzy started their bloody path, after an hour of in the fortress small rivulets of blood that fed the ground

    In the fortress they found some poor trapped women who had been raped innumerable times by the pirate shit, vio tly disapproving the rape of any kind of women or children may sound weird if ites from a Cantabrian genocide but one thing is to kill in cold blood and another is to vite ording to their moral standards

    The pirates who had been captured were ced in the center of the fortress and vio handed a sword to the women who had been abused by these shits and just said "If you want justice take it with your own hands because if you do not you can never find inner peace, do not be afraid and considerate because they did not have it when they abused you, everyone reaps what they sowing "

    After those words, the women did not hesitate to kill the pirates moored in the cruelest ways, shouts asking for mercy resounded in the fortress but little by little they were silent until they left a sepulchral silence in the ce

    vio gave the order to leave the ind but not before impaling the heads of the pirates, burning the fort, taking the valuables and take the survivors to the city of Athens, from where I could leave for Mount Olympus.

    After a few days of travel the shipnded at the port of Athens, it was a pretty alive city where you could see the core of Western culture for the Romans even dominating arge part of Europe considered important Greek culture

    An example of this was that the aristocracy and wealthy citizens of Rome had Greek teachers teaching their children (a situation that is changing little by little with the construction of schools that teach Latin about the Greek)

    after meeting with the governor of Acaya (Name of the province of Greece in Rome) is headed on horseback with his people to the foothills of Mount Olympus (thergest mountain in Greece)

    In the mountain vio began to release its divine energy to feel some anomaly to locate the hidden tribe, the process was quite Slow walked trails and some small ins that were formed on the mountain without much sess

    vio decided to take this time to help hellena to control his divine energy, to be able to release his divine energy vio had to make her angry so he started to whisper some unpleasant things to Hellena in the ear then his eyes turned red and her energy began to break free

    The fauna began to wither around her as if the vitality was stolen from her, he had to hug her from behind to help Hellena rx as he did not want her to kill his elite guards by ident

    Little by little Hellena had a more fluid control of her divine energy this training was not free for vio every morning her hip ached like the devil, but at least Hellena was always with a smile on her face.

    For a month Hellena¡¯s control of her divine energy was improving and she no longer needed vio to catalyze her energy with anger because she understood how she could free his divine energy with a little effort without getting angry

    While this happened one of his guards while he was in knowledge could see in a part of the forest a horse with a horn in the forehead, fearing that the animal will leave the ce he went carefully to the camp where he informed vio of the horse with a horn

    He did not want to waste time and went towards the unicorn that was grazing as if he did not care about anything,

    vio approached slowly while releasing his divine energy hoping that with that the animal did not run away or felt danger "Come little unicorn I will not hurt you, I have a big carrot that is going to Like "

    said vio while inviting him to approach the carrot what would be the surprise that he saw that the unicorn raised his head and with his eyes somewhat surprised saw the carrot and replied casually

    "Who are you talking to as idiot mascot, I am a unicorn the saddle of many divine beings and indomitable for garbage like you, not a simple mortal horse but I can see that that carrot is the biggest I have seen, now give and forgive your arrogance to me your grandfather "

    vio with a vein shown in his face crushed the carrot he had in his hand and moved his neck from one side to another "Look little shit for me you are a horse and doesn¡¯t matter if you can talk or dance Jarabe Tapatio, now move your horse butt in front of me or I will make a unicorn barbecue"

    While saying this vio released his divine energy on the unicorn, the unicorn could only feel that his legs were moving Without his permission to vio when he arrived in front of him

    vio asked him "Before you have two options, can you be my mount or be the mount of my beloved hellena, which one do you choose?"

    The poor unicorn could only swallow saliva and trembling said " I chose the woman "

    vio could onlyugh at his choice called Helena to see the gift he had for her" And what do you think hellena just for you the best, forget about that horse low tier you have and enjoy this horse that ims to be the saddle of divine beings and indomitable"

    Hellena just gave a small giggle and turned her face towards the unicorn leaving her red eyes in sight of the animal" I exin to you how things are, from today you are a cockroach, that is your level and your status you only live because you are a gift from Darling

    If you try to escape I will not kill you I will make you suffer until you erase from your mind the concept of freedom, not everything is so bad for you when it is time of mating you will have a great job to do

    As your children will serve my children and this willst until the end of time, you understood cockroach or I have to repeat it! "

    Cockroach crouched head with tears in his eyes <i><damn luck="" mine=""></damn></i> "Yes your majesty"

    Hellena smiles "Well now you are forbidden to speak until I or Darling allows it"

    After that hellena hugged vio without intending to let go

    vio sees the new ve unicorn "Now cockroach tell me where I can find the dwarves and elves that inhabit the monte "

    Cockroach see the two kids with fear and say " Please follow me, Master"

    After following the cockroach they arrived at a cave where after following a path that ran along an underground cliff

    They arrived at the exit where they could see a ss dome that seemed to imitate time, the moment they arrived was day by day, therefore, the dome emitted a light simr to sunlight

    When they went deeper into the dome they could see how some small men holding war hammers surrounded them after surrounding them from the middle came out a woman with pointed ears who asked "What brings you two here kids? son of Rea and Apollo and your descendant of Anubis? "

 Chapter 23 - High level meeting

    At a negotiating table in the house of the Elf Major, there was vio, Hellena and an elf girl sitting waiting for the leaders of the elves and dwarves that inhabited this ce, the elf girl named Idril is the leader of the guard of the city

    It seems that his oracle had predicted that vio and Hellena woulde to look for them and talk about an important issue that may change their future.

    After a time of waiting, an elf with white hair and a dwarf entered the room, the two of them took seats in front of vio and Hellena

    "What do you want to ask us, vio and Hellena, why are you in such a hurry to find us?"Asked the elf leader

    vio see Hellena and squeeze his hand "Well, it is due to my n to conquer the Americas, a continent unknown to you that I have to reach by a mission in which I am ying my life

    I do not know what will happen to you in this ce in some future maybe nothing and always you will live in your bubble safe or maybe you will be extinguished in nothingness and their memory onlysts for some writings where you will be remembered as fantasy beings whose existence is only a legend or stories for children ".

    The dwarf leader looked at vio with eyes of doubt "What will win us if we apany you, you have something that you can upy to convince us or are just words thrown without any foundation"

    vio smiled and got up from his chair and walked to the window "I offer you more than you can imagine as you know I am a god being in the body but in the soul, I am a mortal.

    What I want to offer you is freedom and you can leave these hole that you call home, join me and I will sign a decree with my divine energy protection in the new continent

    The treaties that govern the world do not work in the new continent we are going to, you will be able to see the sunlight again and live with your families in arge and spaciousnd.

    With my protection your people will be protected and taken care of as Roman citizens and will have the same rights and obligations, I am sure that your people have always wanted to go out and learn more about the outside world.

    But they are afraid to go out and be enved by humans who see them as attractions and not as living beings who think and feel ".

    The elf leader stood up from the chair and whipped his arms over her. "That must be a lie, you divine ones tend to lie when they look for something"

    Hellena also got up from her chair and before she could release her vio energy stopped "I understand that you don¡¯t want to believe but you should have a lie detector that can prove what I said is true

    Apart I will sign the decree with my divine energy I think not many can do what to do, just a crazy or someone sure of his words could achieve what I want, so where do they want me to go to prove my words? "

    vio and Hellena were taken with the oracle to see if he lied in his words if he did not lie then this could be a unique opportunity his children and grandchildren would celebrate for freedom, not having to hide and live a life in darkness.

    When vio arrived the oracle an elf with white hair and a visible definite feature of age she invites vio to take a seat " You look very young vio but I can feel in you a feature of maturity very well since you want to try your words put on this little tree your hand"

    vio ced his hand without fear on the small tree with transparent leaves and a phosphorescent trunk was very simr to bonsai, after cing his hand the oracle exined to him that the truth would make the leaves of the tree would turn green while a lie would turn them red.

    The leaders began to ask vio about the treaty he had nned to do and if he really wanted to help them or just wanted to use them, they also asked about this new continent and the coexistence that exists in there

    The questionssted a few hours when it was finalized the interview and vio was about to remove his hand from the little tree of truth but Hellena has other ideas.

    Hellena pressed his hand of vio to keep it from moving and began to ask vio questions "Do you love me?"

    "You cheat me?"

    "You want me to change something? ",

    This small questionnaire created a little fear in vio not because he doubted his answers but because he did not want hellena to feel bad with any of his answers (Hellena is very sentimental/emotional)

    But without sorrow, he answered each of his questions and as thest time, everything was green, when finally he finished they left to go around in the small city in the dome since they should let the leaders would think if they were willing to follow vio.

    During the time they were in the city, Hellena and vio became friends with an elf named Taneri who was a nt lover who kept asking about how the world was outside.

    vio also made a friendship with a dwarf named Admes who always boasts of his ability with the use of the hammer to create magical artifacts.

    Something sad that vio saw in the city underground was that the children were not happy and some elves and dwarfs had an unhealthy skin color due tock of sunlight.

    The dome provides them with artificial light but it is not enough so their lifestyle is very sad, but fortunately, if the council epts it they can enjoy their freedom again.

    A weekter vio signed the "Tut Specialis Tractatus" (Treaty of special protection) this was signed in a special paper where there was a trace of blood of the two leaders and the vio with this they pledged to follow vio to the new world.

    They will help protect the empire against special species and abide by thews of the new empire in return they will have protection against racist or genocidal acts against them and they will be citizens with full rights, after signing a stamp appeared on all citizens of the dome are elves or dwarves as well as with vio

    After that vio asked the leaders if they had no way to contact more tribes of elves, dwarves or any kind of being that were willing to serve the empire and leave of the darkness in this new continent, if you want to contact they always would be open Emerita Augusta to them and they need to remember that in 5 years they will depart towards to promisednd.

    He also leaves a warning that they had to be careful not to dy getting to Emerita Agusta since if they do not arrive on time they can remain abandoned and lose their chance of freedom.

    vio undertook its trip towards August emerita, the treaty "Tut Specialis Tractatus", would mark a before and after.

    Thanks to the treaty humanity discovered that magic and science can coexist and this created a lot of events that they would change the known future...

 Chapter 24 - The wedding

    Time passed quickly for vio who was responsible for making many preparations for his trip, from obtaining exotic species of animals and nts.

    But perhaps the most important thing is that the rtionship between vio and Hellena, a year ago vio ordered to create an engagement ring for Hellena, the two would marry when vio turned fifteen.

    So he decided to do as romantic as he could, one night after a candlelight dinner, vio bowed to Hellena and handed him a gold ring with a big ruby.

    Hellena did not understand what vio was doing but he exined that it was a ceremony before marriage where the man asked for his girlfriend¡¯s hand to make her his fiancee.

    At that moment some tears fell from the face of Hellena who cried from the cheerfulness, hug vio "Thank you Swety"

    vio and Hellena woke up very early in the morning 5 years have passed, vio now have 15 and hellena 19

    In a few days, they will say goodbye Emerita Augusta and go to the Americas but that is a problem forter, today is a special day for them

    After being so long together finally get married, the city was filled with a lot of guards because they were the most important figures of the empire the uncle of vio July and his grandfather August, his mother Julia and her stepfather wore and next to them were Ayesha and Aurora, their two little twin sisters.

    The ceremony began in the middle of the day thanks to the religious reform adopted the form of marriage used by Catholics clear that with very marked differences as for example the priestess who married vio and Hellena

    After the chair vio Kiss hellena and ced on his ring finger a beautiful sapphire ring as a sign of his love, after the event the party had a great flow of coffee liquor, wine, schnapps, brandy and thanks to the Arabian Penins was conquered could be brought from India many species including the pepper, what can use for apany carnitas and barbecue with some spicy.

    vio almost did not take but today was a special day so without paying attention he drank and drank, after spending a good time Hazel told him that the "Mariachis" were in position and unhurriedly changed into a ck suit with curious embroideries and a great hat also embroidered and rose to the small stage that was prepared for the party behind him also came out more musicians with a simr suit

    This caught the attention of all the high hierarchy of Rome who fell in love with the costumes and thanks to them this suit in the future it would be a symbol of status forter generations in Europe.

    (Mariachi Outfit: https://.google/search?q=traje+de+charro+negro&safe=off&rlz=1C1CHBF_esMX837MX837&source=lnms&tbm=isch&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwi_7d640-XiAhVKMawKHRZ9CnoQ_AUIECgB&biw=1385&bih=739#imgdii=nOZdiu7bivmkTM:&imgrc=LGytRuEkTpQvmM)

    On stage the music of the trumpets started ying apanied by the violins to open the melody, then the guitarpletely musicalized the work and vio began to sing:

    (https://.youtube/watch?v=7_O9vMXx0PY)

    "I learned with you

    that there are new and better emotions ... "

    "I learned with you

    to know a new world of illusions ... "

    "I learned that the week has more than seven days

    to make greater my few joys

    and to be happy I learned with you ... "

    "I learned with you

    to see the light on the other side of the moon ... "

    "I learned with you

    that your presence does not change it for any ... "

    "I learned that a kiss can be sweeter and deeper

    that I can leave tomorrow of this world

    the good things I already lived with you ... "

    "I learned with you

    that I was born the day I met you ... "

    After arriving at the end of the song a trumpets solo apanied by the guitars and advancing the song in the chorus was returned to sing part of the lyrics for the end to end with a strong apuse

    All present cried for the beauty of the melody, but vio did not think to stop there, if only he left them with tears it would not be the right thing because it is his wedding and also the most important hellena day simply can not finish that way

    Therefore he makes a signal with his hand and they enter more musicians and begin to y a song that will please the hearts of the people "the huapango de Moncayo" or as he named it in Latin "Canticum Gaudium" (Song to Joy).

    (https://.youtube/watch?v=78vdEJgFsn8)

    Unlike the previous one here, only a cheerful and moving melody that ddened the hearts of the people yed, the violins, trumpets, rs and guitars gave the soul to the song, no matter if it was the emperor or a simple servant from his ce they could not contain the desire to dance with the beautiful music that sounded, thissted for some minutes that for the present were the best in his life, after the song ended the apuse and shouts of joy could not be contained.

    For years, Roma promoted the symphonies both civil and military (warbands), but with the events that urred in the wedding of vio the "Mariachi" was promoted in the penins of Hispania, bing an integral part of the culture in Hispania and In Rome

    The historian Tito Livio wrote: <i> "Rome owes much of the culture that we have today thanks to vio the grandson of the august emperor since he was a child. He was a genius in all the fields he touched, it proved to be a jewel from the military to the civil, the day of your wedding... " </i>

    The day before the invasion of the Americas vio prepared his army tounch into the unknown, the fleet will be divided into 3 the first batch will be army and supernatural beingsmanded by vio and Hellena

    The second will be the civil poption who will lead them will be my stepfather and my mother, finally the fleet of animals will bemanded by Idril and the elves leaders because they are perfect to keep them calm on the journey each fleet will leave with 2 months of separation to give time to vio to conquer To the Olmec people who live in the region of the Isthmus of Tehuantepec

    With this in mind, vio pointed his hand towards the Antic and said "It is time to return mynd, this time I will take care of changing the destiny with my own hands , just wait and see ... "

 Chapter 25 - Towards the new world

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Sex Description </i>

    On the night of the wedding vio took Hellena to the bed where many times they have been together, but this time it will be different they are united in marriage.

    vio somewhat alcoholic took his wife and took her to the bed where Hellena began to kiss vio, the kisses gradually rose in pitch until they became caresses.

    vio¡¯s hand toured Hellena¡¯s beautiful white dress until it was carefully removed, revealing a beautiful lingerie red that vio made for her.

    vio¡¯s face went down leaving kisses on Hellena¡¯s skin on the road until he reached Hellena¡¯s crotch where he carefully lowered his wife¡¯s red panties.

    vio uncovered Hellena¡¯s vagina which very carefully began to kiss, Hellena¡¯s moans rang throughout the room, after a while, Hellena arrived at the climax pushing vio¡¯s head over her crotch.

    Hellena, after being taken to the climax, could see vio getting up and taking off his pants, exposing his penis, which I don¡¯t hesitate to ce inside his vagina.

    They have done this many times but this time it is different Hellena knows that from now on she can end up pregnant, for her, there is no greater prize than being able to have the son of the person she loves.

    Hellena could feel vio¡¯s penis sticking with her cervix proving that moans of pleasure came out of her mouth, which was silenced by vio¡¯s kisses.

    vio could feel Hellena hugging him with his feet as he pushed his hips even more over his wife, with one of his hands massaging one of Hellena¡¯s breasts and when he took her little pink nipple.

    Hellena arrived at the climax but that did not prevent vio from continuing with her onught on Hellena¡¯s body, after a while, the two arrived at the climax and Hellena could feel the semening out of vio¡¯s penis to travel inside her from her cervix.

    After this, the two continued to give their love in different positions until the morning sun illuminated them as they rested after their night of love.

    Some time passed and the day of depart arrived vio and hellena sail from Europe to start their journey of blood and fire for the conquest of America

    On the dock, are prepared more of 30000 elite soldiers that will join with more than 20,000 well-trained sailors that will be tippedunches in the war against the Olmecs a Mexican pre-Hispanic civilization which was the mother of much of the culture thatter prevailed in the center of Mexico

    The idea is simple they will travel the Antic following the stars as taught vio and the sextant to avoid getting lost, vio must disembark in "La Venta" a very important Olmec city and conquer it by hook or by crook

    vio as a Mexican does not want to kill his people but also understands that Mexico is a country that was born by thebination of different cultures and the miscegenation between races.

    The port is bursting with people, thest goods move also the soldiers and supernatural beings as elves and dwarves get on the boats for any person these will be strange but vio was responsible for changing their ideas with the help of their powers, therefore, no problem with it

    On the main ship was the cockroach the unicorn watching the Antic with fear of the unknown <i><if only="" i="" had="" grabbed="" that="" carrot="" without=""ining,="" now="" thanks="" to="" my="" arrogance="" am="" enved,="" it="" can="" be="" worse="" so="" i''m="" lucky=""></if></i>

    <i></i> vio saw the cockroach very pensive in the prow of the ship "I do not know what is more unreal a unicorn sitting in the bow thinking or to a group of soldiers ying cards with a woman with dog head, an elf, and a dwarf

    I can not wait to see what miscegenation brings us, but I wonder what will result if a female with the head of the dog marries an elf? s

    Something like a rottweiler child or a child with elf ears and a dog tail will emerge "

    While vio was wondering

    Hellena appeared at his side looking at him with suspicious eyes " Why I feel you are thinking bad things "

    vio denied with his hands "These are not bad things, they are simply philosophical questions that will not be answered until I see them with my eyes."

    In the half-day, the ships left the port of Olissipo more than 100 ships left to the unknown while leaving the port the military band dismissed them ying "Farewell of vianka"

    While the boats left the port Julia began with the preparation of his fleet since in 2 months they would go to "the sale", she hoped that his son did not have a very long war with the natives of the ce.

    In the Antic the weather was quite calm the only thing out of the ordinary was a caravan of great ships heading west, in the trip vio knew what the true terror was when he found out that Hellena was pregnant

    This should not merit that he felt terror if not joy but Hellena is not what you would callmon woman, basically presented changes of attitude of 360 degrees, for example in the day had a craving for citron juice (citrus) but when she had his citron juice she no longer wanted citron juice if not grape

    For vio Hellena was his princess so he did not hesitate to indulge his whims and endure his sudden mood swings, as in the nights she woke up crying because he thought she had left her vio or that he cheated on her or good give a punch in the face just because he did something in his dream.

    All this continued until the 1st of September of 11 BC when after 3 months of travel it was possible to see adrift andmass that ording to the coordinates was the closest ce to "The sale"

    vio leave the ship in a boat with their guards who knew how to speak Nahuatl and Maya, an embroidered g of the empire of Nova Roma was added

    The g was very simr to the current Mexican g, only the SPQR was on the bottom of the cactus and apletely red background when they approached the coast, they could see an entourage of Olmecs who were watching them with curiosity

    When vio under the boat met on the coast with them he tried tomunicate in Nahuatl and they did not understand then use the Maya and the firstmunication was established with the foreigner in the American continent, this day will be celebrated during theing centuries as the day of the union ...

 Chapter 26 - Development of Origin civitatem

    The meeting between vio and the priests of "La Venta" is due to an ancient prophecy where an important priest had the arrival of the great leader who would save Abya Y

    After a first meeting vio was taken along with his guard to the city from "La Venta" the ceremonial center of the Olmec and border between the Olmec culture and the Mayan culture, the road to the city of "La Venta" is quite short, it is only 15 km from the coast to the city, due to the fact that the city is on an ind on the Tonal¨¢ River.

    The canoe trip was quitefortable for vio and his soldiers, on the river the soldiers pointed to crocodiles that were sunbathing.

    The native told them in Mayan that those beings were aayin, some monsters who have very hard skin and are quite difficult to kill.

    vio thought that perhaps hunting the crocodiles would be prudent and would provide the colony with enough food so that they would not stop hunger.

    In the America of these years, it will bemon to find overpoptions of animals, because theyck predators.

    The city of "La Venta" is located on an ind of approximately 20 or 30 square kilometers (the original size was 5.2 but for reasons of map change the measures) that is surrounded by the tonal¨¢ river, when they arrived they saw a small city with just over 1000 people were all believers who waited for the saviors

    vio could only put his hand on his face forgot something very important this is the year 11 BC the Olmec culture has been dead for more than 389 years, those who thought that were "Olmec" were rather Mayan

    At this time in the isthmus towards the south, there are only two important cultures the Mayans and the Zapotecs, this vio error is not so bad because to conquer these people will be much simpler than he will think

    In the ruins of what was once a city that housed more than 17,000 people, there are some wooden houses and a few cornfields, the main priest was a 50-year-old Mayan elder he had the vision when he was a young man of 15 years and left to find the city of "La Venta" took years until he found it

    on his way he could gather 1000 people who settled in the ce 5 years ago since then they have developed, every day always from 9 to 6 in the afternoon there were always 5 lookouts waiting on the coast to the rescuers.

    Today they returned with white men as the prophecy mentioned children and adults gathered to see those who would save them

    vio when saw how curious he was observed he could only feel warm in his heart to see his people they will be low from now on his care and protection, the priest¡¯s cabin and chief of the vige, was an old Olmec building patched with wood

    Inside there was only a small talk, as vio showed him his divine energy and the priest without hesitation kneeled before the divine presence that was in front, after showing the priest his energy came out and showed it to the poption that with tears in their eyes also knelt to praise the deity who came to his aid.

    After the event, vio ordered the boats to enter the Tonal¨¢ River, in this way the first boats entered the river and moved to the renowned city of "Origin Civitatem" (city of origin, formerly the city of "La Venta"), The first boat to arrive was the "Primus".

    The expedition¡¯s guide ship settled as close as he could to the ind and released an anchor to prevent the current from moving her, under a ramp and all the upants, the artisans who had left, descended

    Onboard they helped to build a temporary port to disembark without so much danger, while they were in charge of building the port the military and some architects toured the "Imperatoria ins" (Imperial Ind), to prepare the construction of the city and the defense of the same

    During that time vio had to work twice as he had to supervise the construction and the soldiers, on the other he had to be a husband who takes care of his wife who is pregnant.

    vio wanted to prove his skills as a caster so one day he armed himself with a saber and prepared to hunt an alligator because he promised Hellena that he would prepare a crocodile barbecue.

    He began to choose on the coast of the ind some crocodile that was distracted to be able to hunt, the wait was not very long because he saw one of them alone.

    vio slowly made and reinforced his saber with divine energy so that he had no problem killing him, the crocodile could only feel a prick between his neck and his head and then only see darkness.

    In the ce, vio decided to clean it and cut the leather of the crocodile, after opening the stomach and take out the organs he ties it on a stick and take it to the camp.

    Wherewith the help of his soldiers they made a fire and vio put the crocodile to cook while preparing some handmade tortis.

    Hellena was carried away by the smell of meat where she sees his husband working in a Mortar and pestle making some sauce, vio also used a little citron, onion, Tomatillo, and Habanero pepper to prepare a sauce in a molcajete.

    After cooking for a few hours everyone had a delicious meal but only the brave ones yed the vio sauce who seemed immune to the spicy vor.

    Hellena was surprised that when vio took a bite out of his taco crocodile with sauce, some tears came out of her face, for a moment Hellena thought something had happened to vio but he only told her it was a vor he missed.

    A month passed and the ce changed quite a change was the beginning of the construction of the sewerage of the city along with the creation of arge brick kiln which supplies the entire ind

    One of the most important constructions was the dike wall that begins to surround the ind this to avoid crocodiles can harm the animals that were brought as horses, cows, goats, and sheep although they are few are very important because they are 4 months before the thickness arrives of the animals

    The ind is big enough to be able to amodate 500,000 people in a self-sustaining way for the second phase of construction, the part of thend that faces the gulf will be developed.

    vio gave great importance to the self-sustainability of food that is why he started to grow wheat and corn, of course as a good Mexican will not make the same mistakes as Europeans in ancient times

    When they brought the corn to their countries did not pay attention the natives and forgot the process of nixtamalization, therefore when they ate only corn, many died of stomach pains (the revenge of Moctezuma), this is because nixtamalization releases vitamin b3 and makes corn more edible, thanks to that the trawls are already in operation you can fish a lot of fish from the gulf and keep it with the salt that is not missing either.

    The Mayan natives quickly adapted to the domain of Nova Roma, thanks to the knowledge of Mayan they could converse and learn Latin, another of the things that were adapted was the handling of the currency

    In Mesoamerica, there is no money or denars people for trade use cocoa seeds as the main currency and do not give a value to gold as the Europeans do

    It was quite surprising for the soldiers to see that children and women had gold essories as if they were trinkets, fortunately, previous vio that human greed is very powerful for that reason he thinks the military police to avoid losing discipline in the army

    In the past month, there has not been a single case of robbery or rape.

    This makes vio proud, even the most orderly legions of his grandfather could not have a so rigorous discipline.

    Time passed and on the horizon, they could see hundreds of ships was the second expedition which had more than 1 000 000 Romans ready to build the greatest empire that humanity has seen ...

 Chapter 27 - Chocolate and commerce

    Arge poption requires a lot of materials and therefore arge amount ofbor, vio decided to start a conquest of all viges or viges within 100km

    Most of the time they epted without violence others tried to defend themselves but they werepletely surpassed by weapons quality and strategy, in just a few weeks more than 50,000 Mayans were assimted

    there were no revolts as vio showed his divine energy with that they understood that he was not an enemy but a god who sought his welfare.

    When the 3rd andst expedition arrived, arge number of seeds and animals were received, the most exotic were camels, zebras, giraffes, and elephants, of course, all this was possible due to the care of the elves who with magic couldmunicate with the animals and able to take care of the nts

    Thanks to this upied the permanent position of the Ministry of Agriculture and Environmental care was for the elves, with this vio want to avoid the destruction of the environment and the creation of a consumer society.

    For the empire it is better to find a bnce and avoid using all-natural resources without control, it is a measure to ensure the future stability of the empire.

    If a river is contaminated by chemicals and waste, it will not be possible to fish or use that water, what will happen if there is a drought and only water from the contaminated river can be used.

    There is no greater misfortune than what one throws on oneself for not thinking about the future and only living in the present.

    vio created the ministries to avoid centralization of power, although vio understands many things can not guarantee that his heirs destroy the empire with stupid measures or intrigues that only hurt Nova Roma.

    With vio¡¯s decentralizing measures if in some future vio¡¯s descendants be Tyrants like Neron or Calig.

    These measures can control them and if some future must convert the imperial family into only public figures.

    The true control of the imperial family lies in the core of religion and behind the shadows

    Another thing which had priority was the construction of the temple of Olympus, the Mega temple was surrounding the pyramid of "The Sale", did not want to damage the pyramid because it would build a temple to Anubis

    Despite being an Egyptian god his children would have their blood, so it is good that you do not miss the contact with the family, although it likes to be a bit incestuous thing that does not like much to vio but can not speak he is a fruit of that, can¡¯t understand what the hell Apollo thought, but whether or not he is his father.

    Thanks to the fact that there are norge cities in 200 km around, the development was quite fluid, vio upied Chapopote (Asphalt) for the creation of roads faster than those made with Roman techniques, this is an area very rich in oil.

    vio began to replicate the recipe of chocte that his grandmother prepared him when he was a child (Pss The recipe is real, the author¡¯s grandmother prepares an exquisite chocte, but since everything is notplete its a family secret ;) ) for this he started with the choice of the correct type of cocoa each variety gives a different vor

    After that, he ground it tobine it with some seeds such as almonds, cinnamon and vani powder (Another wonderful nt that is proudly Mexican, he will speak of Papan and the legend of origin of vani)

    Afterbining these vio ingredients, he turned them into a tablet, ced a y pot with milk on the fire and he waits until boiled

    For the next step he put 2 chocte bars in 2 liters of milk along with sugar, he moved the chocte upying a wooden grinder which dissolved the tablets in the milk to leave as a result a sparkling and sweet chocte that Hellena, Julia and Lucio (Mother and stepfather), Ayesha and Aurora (vio twin sisters), enjoyed

    Unlike coffee chocte was more suitable for children and Women for its soft and sweet taste, quickly expanded among the aristocracy of Nova Roma.

    The chocte could be nted in nova Roma but the capacity is reduced because most of the crops are currently food in general, it will take at least 2 or 3 years to normalize the production of food, so he resorted to the most convenient way of getting food began with the creation of trade routes there are threerge urban centers fences:

    220km to Palenque (Currently vige / Mayan city)

    306 a monte alb¨¢n (Currently vige / city Zapoteca)

    272 to Xgo (Currently vige / Mayan city)

    For questions of speed and proximity, it would be correct to say that Palenque is the closest but even in the 21st century the jungle is a ce of very difficult ess, let¡¯s not talk about it now that we are in 11 BC, therefore it is discarded.

    306 a monte alb¨¢n (Currently vige / city Zapoteca)

    272 to Xgo (Currently vige / Mayan city)

    Monte alb¨¢n is a good option because it is the gateway to the center of Mexico and cultures like the Teotihuac¨¢n, but the problem is the Sierra Madre that hinders ess, and reaching on foot would take months that assuming there are no attacks of wild, tribal animals or mountain idents.

    272 to Xgo (Currently vige / Mayan city)

    Xgo is the best option because it is located on the coast, therefore there is not much need to enter the virgin forest of Chiapas or Yucatan, and and trade can be developed to guarantee the flow of goods like ves

    Also with these developments canunch a conquest for the unification of the Yucatan penins, as to upy as a barter decided to upy dried salted fish and salt since they were the products that could get faster.

    vio sent boat representatives to start maritime trade andter develop and trade.

 Chapter 28 - New Annex

    In the city of xgo the Mayan king of the city was supervising the counting of cocoa seeds to carry out trade with the nearbymunities, while he was doing the work was interrupted by his guards who reported that some white men were on the coasts affirming want to start trade with us.

    In the small pce of the Mayan King was seated Marked themercial leader appointed by vio to establish the first contact, of course it is not only apanied by Nahil the Mayan priest who predicted the arrival of vio.

    At the negotiating table there was dried salted fish and salt, for the Mayans and in general any town in America getting salt is quiteplex, that¡¯s why the King was surprised when he saw the amount of salt they wanted to trade with him, that¡¯s why mentioning only the salt when you saw the dried fish could only swallow, even as king consume salt is a luxury no longer talk about having a salty and dry fish that can avoid hunger when the gods do not bless with a good harvest.

    The terms of the negotiation were quite clear, if the city of xgo wanted to have trade with Nova Roma this had to be annexed to the empire as an autonomous city but to follow the rules of the empire, Marco only had the order to start trade not to annex the city but he knew that in conversations like this show strength could assure the interests of the empire, what he did not think is that the king of the city heard from Nahil about the deity of vio and how he will save everyone, of course his first choice was doubt but taking advantage that the iron was client Marco took the king of the city to a small demonstration on the beach.

    The gunpowder was developed by vio from the siege that urred after the death of his father and was saved as a deterrent that nned to take to the new world during the stay in Rome did not show his grandfather as it is a weapon that marked a time , and he wanted to have the full power over that time, in Origin Civitatem he began to build reservoirs of excrement to obtain crystals of saltpeter an important element in the production of gunpowder the other two are sulfur and coal.

    The boats that were not ramshackle by vio had bronze cannons not veryrge but efficient enough to defend and shield in case some tribe with canoes wanted to attack them, since these operate asmercial vessels, their security is essential.

    On the beach Marco showed the king a pile of wood that his men gathered, not really surprising in the eyes of Rey Maya which surprised and made him ce his knees on the ground and ept being annexed was the rumble that sounded and the destruction that caused, in just seconds, what was a pile of wood was reduced to chips, this left a great psychological shadow on the King wondered if these white men can destroy a pile with a great ease that will happen when there is a human or an army, The only thing he can be sure of is that he prefers to be an ally rather than an enemy.

    The treaty was signed and the king was demoted to "Duke", in nova roma the vio aristocracy suppressed it to have aplete power but neither did it eliminate something that not many know is that there are 3 social sses, Aristocracy (Nobles) Bourgeois (People rich) and Proletariat (Peasants), the world where vio was won by the Bourgeois and with it the aristocracy disappeared and the proletariat was suppressed, but for vio the Bourgeois wins means the end of his descendants and we do not speak of the proletariat, it is for that createdws that generate counterweights between sses so that none can have more than another.

    For example the aristocracy is suppressed because it is only a title that affirms that the person is of noble blood and therefore have a divine role in the empire, but has no control over people are prohibited the serfs, the bourgeoisie will always seek the benefit over all therefore the best way to repress them is to empower the proletariat and finally if the proletariat is happy there will be no problems in some future, of course thesews at this time will not show any substantial impact but as technology and education progresses They will show their value.

    After the annexation of xgo Marco asked that they send some troops for the construction of a wall in the city, had a slight feeling that perhaps it would upy it.

 Chapter 29 - Asymmetric war

    Marco stayed in the city of xgo with only 200 men, because it is an area that is t, the defense is not soplicated because you can see where the attacks areing from.

    The cities of Mesoamerica all share a verymon feature, there are no defensive walls in the cities, only a few upied a defensive system simr to the Japanese constructions of very primitive defense (Staggered defense system no walls), Neither the Mayans, Aztecs, Totonacs, Mixtecs , Zapotecas, or any culture that has inhabited before the conquest of 1521 (Curious note In 1821 Mexico signs its independence from the Spanish)

    ("Wall prehispanic": https://arqueologiamexicana.mx/sites/default/files/styles/arq1200x600/public/imagen.jpg?itok=-MCnEn3m )

    ("Wall Japanese": https: //aikidocaceres.files.wordpress/2014/11/maqueta-azuchi-castle.jpg)

    The cultures did not use walls in their cities because of where they were built and to the armament of their enemies, the construction was usually in t areas where you could see miles away and prepare a defense. Also remember that there were no horses in the Americas therefore the movement of the armies was limited to the feet and the amount of supplies they could carry with them, that along with other factors prevented the development of a defensive system simr to the rest of the world with walls.

    Marco created a militia with local citizens, the city of xgo had a poption of just 2000 people although they are few, the defense of all of them depends entirely on the power of the 4 cannons with perfect shrapnel ammunition to kill arge number of enemies and sow panic in the enemy ranks, 100 crossbowmen, 50 pikemen and 25 musketeers (not arcabuceros because vio directly developed the musket leaving behind the arquebus for its low shooting quality and difficult loading), the other 25 are in charge of the use of the guns, While the militia was trained in the use of the crossbow.

    It has been 2 days since reinforcements were requested to Origin Civitatem, everything was normal until in the morning, a local farmer found a group of enemies in the distance, quickly went to give the news to Marco, immediately ced the children and adults who can not fight in the center of the city.

    The militias were organized to y a defensive role by cing them in the back of the city as a support force, while the guns were prepared, thanks to the fact that it was known where the enemy army woulde from and they were ced in the best position. a telescope could see in the distance a group of tribals estimated between 500 and 1000, asked the "King" of the city because they attacked, he only replied that he had liked the daughter of one of the Mayan tribal chiefs who live in the area of ??the jungle so he did not hesitate to steal the daughter to make her his wife (The Mayan culture is Mon¨®gama (One wife))

    Now Marco knew because he had an army going to his city, Although he despised the noblest actions of the "King", he could not simply reach a peaceful agreement because this guy not only took her as his wife butter sacrificed her to the gods and threw his body into a cenote (hole with underground water, there are thousands in the yucatan penins).

    Really Marked wanted to punish him for such an act but he had no moral authority to do it before the reformation in the Hellenistic Church, sacrifices were made to the gods in coliseums, Thanks to zeus this changed now they are not sacrificed to the gods but we do it for Fun which is more consistent with ourmandment.

    The enemy army approached more and more when it entered the range at 400 meters, Marc¨® sent a local emissary to say that this city is now Nova Roma territory, any attack will be a deration of war, their response was quite forceful They cut off the emissary¡¯s head and then ran into the city.

    (BGM: https://.youtube/watch?v=ukLxtHoAQqo )

    Marco just sighed this scene he saw years ago when he fought against the desert viges in Arabia, there is only one result the total annihtion.

    When the enemy reached 200 meters Marc¨® ordered the guns to shoot the shrapnel, in only 4 shots more than 500 Mayans died without knowing why, after a rain of crossbow bolts fell on them, having only simple small wooden shields and without reinforcements his hands were stuck on the wood while other parts of his body were perfect targets for the crossbows.

    In the end the muskets opened fire killing thest Mayans, this small conflict means the end of one era and the beginning of another, a total asymmetric war that only took 10 minutes to end a crushing victory without a single low, Marco can be quite cruel with a living enemy but has respect for the dead.

    The bodies of all enemies were gathered after stripping them of valuable items (These items are received by the army logistics team, after their collection is paid to the soldiers in coins an extra sry on their wages and if the soldier He emphasized that hispanions were given an extra bonus, all this to avoid the urrence of an uncontrolled robbery that resulted in a loss of army discipline.

    In themon grave where the bodies met, Marco took out a small book of scripture and began to read: "Wee be the one who ys iron and iron dies, to the realm of the dead, where he will find eternal rest and will be judged by the actions that hemitted in life, not because of those who ordered him, because one does not have a choice in the world of the living, that their souls are guided to their respective ces, because death is only a step to follow in what we call life, - vio 6 - 16 ".

    After reading the verse the pit was set on fire and the bodies were allowed to burn and then cover them and ce an epitaph on Cement (This is done so that future generations can know what happened in this ce, only avable for honorable enemies and any ss of Roman soldiers (Nova Romans)) ...

 Chapter 30 - Ranks of the nobility

    In Origin Civitatem vio was happy about the news from Xgo, with this he realized that it is easy to take the coastal cities of the south and start creating a corridor in the Yucatan penins.

    Taking into ount the capacity for defense and assimtion likely, I estimate that it can only expand about 500km on the southern coasts, of course after having a solid base on the coast can go further with this kill two birds with one stone, monopolizes the Yucatan coast and with it the only way to get salt from the Mayan viges of the interior by forcing them to start a trade that would trigger a rapid expansion of roads and cities, it is not the same to conquer a small vige of barely 200 people that a city ??of 2000, while we can achieve that among them they unite we will be able to fish in turbulent waters without losing much.

    Regarding the second advantage is that it can be built in the south in the Tairen region between Panama and Colombia, a great wall and with this to create a breeding area for animals that will have no way to expand and reach other ces , losing its strategic capacity.

    vio created the imperial decree "Pax Nova Romana" with this gave green light to the captains of ships take cities, towns or viges on the shores of Yucatan, in return the empire recopenzaria with mary resources and nobility to those who could conquer or found walled settlements, strong enough to withstand attacks.

    While on the one hand expeditions were being prepared for the domination of the entire Yucatan coast, vio was taking care of Hellena in her pregnancy.

    "Hey Darling, I have a craving for something, prepare one of your extravagant meals." Hellena said to vio as she looked at him with eyes of pleasure.

    "Mira I will show you a delicious and not harmful food" vio took some peanuts that were bought in the southern region of what is now Chiapas, he toasted it in an anafre so that they were not raw I put salt and lemon, after that he put them in a corn torti with a little Guacamole that he made by grinding in a molcajete avocado, jpe?o pepper, tomato andtro.

    Hellena loved the dish she still can not understand how vio can make such delicious food with the local ingredients is as if he had known them for a long time.

    For vio to make these small meals it is very simple of course that everything depends on the ingredients, there are many who are in China and only starting amercial trip to Japan could open amercial route, but this will have to wait until the center of Mexico is conquered in its totality after this will initiate 2 mega projects, the interoceanic canal that unites the pacific with the gulf of mexico and the great wall of the Isthmus a wall of more than 300 km that protects of the taques of the north and with it it will be possible toplete the great arrowhead for the conquest of total america.

    The noble ranks in Nova Roma vio defined them a little different from those that arose in obscurantism and made them public domain from the beginning avoiding the contempt for new nobles, of course for the low nobility, the new nobility was destined for the family imperial in this way a bnce would be created:

    Caballero: This category anyone who studied a military career obtained it once graduated, it is not inheritable.

    Hidalgo: This category is given to those soldiers who have been promoted tomanders or admirals, in the case of civilians anyone who has made a breakthrough for themunity receives this rank is not inheritable

    Baron Honorary: Reserved for the children of an earl after 2 if they make enough merits can raise Baron if they do not degrade to Knights, is not inheritable

    Baron: This rank is made especially for the Admirals andmanders who conquer with minimal losses some strategic point, it is Heritable but only for the main children, the secondary children will necessarily receive a Knight training (Military University)

    Viscount: This rank is only for the secondary children of an earl, it is not inheritable but if they do enough merits they can go up to Count otherwise they will go down to baron

    Count: This rank is Avable for empire heroes and great generals just as the title of Baron is inheritable for the main sons, for the secondary ones and for any son that follows it will be considered Honorary Baron

    Marques: The highest degree of nobility that can be obtained, only reserved for illustrious personalities is inheritable for the first children, the second will inherit the rank of Count and from 3 they will be Vizcondes

    For the high nobility it is

    Family branch: Any descendant of a duke who is not the one chosen to inherit the nobiliary title, can not be degraded but within the family branches lines will be created as primary, secondary branch, etc.

    Dukes: Every son of an emperor will have the right to be a duke, unlike the conventional nobility it does not degrade but bes a family branch, for example the family of a duke will initiate a family branch, any duke can have a strength of 1 kilometer square

    King: Rank without power of government or autonomy of some kind is only a title granted to the sons of the emperor who achieve great feats such as conquests, discoveries, etc., the only advantage it grants is freedom to conquer or investigate, they are allowed to create a fortress like your home of no more than 2 square kilometers

    Emperor: Current leader of the empire of Nova Roma, only inheritable by whom the emperor chooses his children, They will have to face physical and mental exams to know if they are in a position to govern.

    In case the heir of the empire can not govern one will be chosen that meets the requirements of the sons of the emperor or empress, if there are no viable candidates will be chosen from the dukes, the best candidate.

    The woman has the same status as the man in Nova Roma can be soldier, priestess or empress, anything she wants can be, there is no gender discrimination in the empire, vio did not want the good elements were rejected by race, color or sex because talent has a strategic value that should not be overestimated

    In xgo Marco received the reinforcements and an imperial edict where by his courage and way of taking the city he was promoted to the rank of Baron, he feels proud unfortunately he has not married, thanks to the fact that he has not had time to do it but now that he is In charge of the local defense of the city may be a great moment to be able to find love.

 Chapter 31 - Union of two worlds

    In xgo Marco was looking for a good candidate to be his wife, he does not care if he is Native or Roman, has never been picky with women just looking for someone who loves him and can have his children.

    While he was giving rondines through the city he could see a beautiful Mayan woman drawing water from the well, approached her and speaking Mayan asked "How do you call yourself beautiful woman", The girl with some curiosity and fear said "My name is Alitzel Noble sir, tell me what this humble woman can help you with, "Marco scratched his head." Do not worry me please, I will not hurt you, remember that if someone harms you or someone, report it to the guards in ck clothes, from the At the moment that this city epted the mandate of Nova Roma, you are citizens of the empire and are under the protection of the imperialws. "

    Alitzel nodded for what Marco said much calmer "Thank you, you are good people, my fear is not with you is why whenever the cacique changes we suffer injustices and abuses of the new rulers"

    Marco could only feel some anger but he understood that many times in the barbarian viges thew was only the strongest "Do not worry beautifuldy I¡¯m in charge of the city until my relief from the bureaucrats who will be responsible after the city , but in my guard nobody will be able to harm him, that it seems to him if he allows me to invite him dinner today "

    (In the Mayan culture the families are patriarchal so the father decides on the other members of the family, the Mayan families are Mon¨®gamas can only have a wife)

    While the days passed Marco fell in love with Alitzel, in the Mayan culture one has to impress the father-inw with gifts so that this allows his daughter to marry him, Marco began giving gifts to Alitzel¡¯s father in order to obtain his permission to To get married.

    The gifts were some bottles of schnapps, which were enough to impress the father of Alitzel, with this Marc¨® could ask for his hand, in ancient times the concept of marriage was a way of survival was survival on love, in this case love was Mutual Alitzel liked Marco and Marco liked Alitzel, therefore he was a happy couple.

    The longer Marco spent getting to know his future wife, and all the customs that she had, despite the fact that the cultural shock was a big thing, they were able to cope with their differences. After 2 months of getting to know each other it was decided to take the wedding with the local Mayan customs.

    vio knew that the marriage between Natives and Romans would lead to shes in religion, the Reformed Hellenistic religion that he did took all this into ount, unlike the Christianity that limits a god and forces him to believe in it because if it is not categorized as a heretic, the reformed religion takes the idea of ??Shintoism and does not force to believe in a main god if not that it respects religions and does not interfere with them but unlike Shintoism if it seeks an integration of religions.

    To do this, itbines the pantheons of the religions, gradually forcing a unified religion, for example in the Mayan and Nahuatl gods (Mexicas, Zapotecs, Teotihuacan) they are the same, the equivalent would be for example Jupiter in Rome was the same as Zeus in Greece, although there are variations it is the same .

    How to do it is quite simple, first it is integrated to the caciques or local kings, then to the priests (In Mesoamerica the patriarchy predominates in religious leaders), with them one begins to create an Odyssey in which the Mixtec and Mayan gods are integrated to the sacred scriptures as follows.

    (Tonantzin mother is the mother goddess that was venerated in the center of Mexico, so important was it that hundreds of pilgrims from different parts of the country came to worship and offerings to her name, from heres the current cult that exists to the Virgin of Guadalupe with her the Spaniards managed to evangelize the natives because in their image the form of Mother Tonantzin was upied)

    Fragment of the sacred scriptures by vio (Remember that vio redefined the role of each god to achieve a perfect integration and of each ce as well)

    "Mother Tonantzin cautiously received foreigners who came from beyond the sea, the first meeting between them the divided and those born of corn was the birth of a ss of free Human because the natives born by corn were not cursed by the box that Pandora opened or condemned by Zeus to find their half part thatplemented them.

    Therefore the human who came from the other side of the sea when he was reunited with a son of corn and had a son this was not born under any curse was someone free who had knowledge that he could upy for his own benefit either helping or destroying.

    The concept of good and evil depends entirely on individuals, for this new kind of free human mortalws are created by them without interference from any god, therefore they define what is good and evil, in death is where the actions would be put on a scale.

    The guardian of the souls Anubis would be in charge of such work in case the soul has done more beneficial things for others this will have the opportunity to choose if it wants to be reborn and try to achieve a state of supreme being or enter another dimension where they could live another life in a higher state these areas will be defined with the names of Micmpa (North), Cihuampa (West), huizmpa (East), Huitzmpa (South).

    These cardinal points define the superior world to which a human with enough beneficial actions can enter and seek an improvement in order to reach the degree of gods

    Micmpa:

    It is the northern area of ??the upper world, this area is especially reserved for humans who can transcend in life the supreme, also anyone who can transcend to a supreme of the other 3 zones will go to this part, from here they will improve to be able to be gods.

    Cihuampa:

    It is the western area of ??the upper world, this area is made for those who in life loved nature and seek to be supreme upying mother nature inplete symbiosis, Elves who die will go to this area unless they decide otherwise and choose another zone or they have done unprofitable actions and are sent to Tartar

    huizmpa:

    It is the eastern area of ??the upper world, this area is made for those who in life have loved science and seek to be supreme upying thews that govern the world, the dwarves who die will go to this area unless they decide otherwise and choose another zone or that they have done little charitable actions and are sent to Tartar

    Huitzmpa

    It is the southern area of ??the upper world, this area is made for all those who want to choose their own path does not define anything because individuals are the ones who choose as they can be supreme, be it human or another creature aware of itself that will die to this zone unless they decide otherwise and choose another zone or have done little beneficial actions and are sent to Tartar.

    For those who have been unprofitable will be sent to Tartar without choice to reincarnate, Tartar unlike hell is an area that is governed by thew of the strongest, depending on the severity of the damage done in life will be the time that remains in this area.

    They can leave with their own power and in that case they will be sent directly to the Micmpa, for the gods there is no good or bad each one chooses the way to follow and this also applies to the supreme.

    Those who serve their sentence will be reborn again for them to try again on the mortal ne. "

    Returning to Marco¡¯s wedding, the ajq¡¯ij (Mayan priest) prepared the ceremony that took in the beautiful beaches of Campeche Marco and Alitzel, this wedding was recorded by a historian named Nemesio sent by vio to be added to the historical record .

    Nemesio wrote: "The wedding was full of rtives of Alitzel dressed in white because Marco had no family.

    The bride and groom were dressed in white robes and barefoot. The Mayan priest gathered them in a circle drawn in the sand where he ced candles at each point representing the cardinal points. After this he upied a censer where he ced Copal a local incense of a very pleasant aroma.

    He proceeded to invoke the elemental beings, after this the boyfriend Marco gave the bride seeds of Corn and Wheat, the bride Alitzel returned Tortis and Pan to Marco, this represents that they receive the fruit of the earth and will turn it into food with it it represents the abundance they will have in the future.

    After this they said their wedding vows all this apanied by sounds of conches and drums that gave the ce a mystical air, after the vows were given some gold rings and with that I finish the wedding "

    When the ceremony ended Nemesio delivered a marriage certificate that was personally signed by Emperor vio, this was the first marriage registered in the new world and will set the precedent for many more.

 Chapter 32 - Birth of twins

    In Origin Civitatem in the "Imperial Pce" (A small house which is being expanded to turn it into a pce castle), vio was quite worried and Hellena¡¯s pregnancy and the preparations were about to reach 9 months. always be ready the delivery room that specially designed and improved, already had experience because it made a more archaic when their sisters were born, this was much more sterilized and had silver tools, since the antioxidant steel could not produce for questions techniques

    Hellena was sitting in the small courtyard of the pce had arge stomach that she always liked to caress, she knew that the small or small that would be the fruit of his love between her and vio.

    While he was caressing his belly vio appeared behind her hugging her "What are you doing my queen I see you very thoughtful", Hellena turned to see him smiling "I¡¯m just thinking about how our baby will look, it will be a girl or boy, it will look more like me or you, are so many things that ... "When I wanted to continue was kissed by vio.

    "My baby does not matter what it is, it will be our son and I swear I will protect him, I will never let him suffer but I will also educate him since I do not want any of our children to be bad rulers" After saying it vio and Hellena hugged watching the beautiful climate of the region.

    The days passed and while vio and Hellena toured the great temple under construction of Olympus, what happened most feared the source of Hellena broke to go to the delivery room was impossible but did not worry, always had surgical hand on hand and alcohol, he was not afraid to receive his son or daughter because he learned from midwives when his mother gave birth.

    He ordered that hot water and clean towels be brought, he also asked for a Petate a woven carpet made of palm of the same name with this and some nkets could be made a makeshift bed so that Hellena was not so ufortable.

    The delivery process was quite simple hellena went on without asking and always trusting vio his indications, little by little the baby came out with a small purple eyes and red hair that surprised vio something but he understood that his family was not normal, when he wanted Seeing her little boy realized that Hellena seemed to be pushing even more, she very carefully pulled out her other little one, a baby with silver hair and golden eyes.

    It was a girl and a boy, the two did not cry on the contrary they seemed to understand that the two people who looked at them were their parents, this scenested a short time because in the sky rays fell on the temple, but these did not seem to damage the structure then the time it stopped only hellena, vio and his little ones seemed to stay the same.

    The scene that followed made both hellen and him stay open mouth, out of nowhere Zeus appeared next to Anubis at his side and on the other side was a dark-skinned woman with some headdresses was the mother goddess tonantzin.

    Foreigners that is what they intend to do in mynd, before they could speak vio ced each of his children in the hands of Zeus and Anubis, approached the goddess Tonantzin and without any hesitation showed up, "Sorry to bother mother Tonantzin, but I am one of your children should notice it even though I have divinity, I was born in my Mexico and although I died I went back to him, in my past life he can not do much for him but now I have the power to do it I hope that let me do it, I do not want my descendants to live the same as my ancestors. "

    The goddess Tonantzin I look doubtfully at the young man who had face and do not hesitate to put his hand on his head, vio allowed him to see all his memories, what he saw made him cry for the helplessness of not being able to help their children when they needed help, but he understood many things finally realized that these are not invaders but the help they needed, after that I look Zeus and Anubis carrying the two little ones in his arms.

    In the temple a table was organized where Tonantzin, vio, Zeus and Anubis were, Hellena was lying with the two little ones she was tired after giving birth to 2 little creatures.

    "Very good vio, yes these are the scriptures you made for the unification of religion" Asked the mother tonantzin while reading the book in her hand.

    vio nodded "It¡¯s the best I can think of, take into ount many factors that in the future influence religions, from ideologies such as quality of life, I really can not think of more even though I am a god I lived and I live my life as a mortal, if you have a better idea you can say it "

    Both Zeus, Anubis and Mother Tonantzin shook their heads.

    "This idea is viable and will allow us to have control with the souls that depend on us, for me there is no problem and I can take responsibility for judging the souls" Anubis said

    Zeus sighed and looked at the little ones Hellena had in her hands, even though they were her nephews and grandchildren at the same time she cared for them, she knew that this proposal could fix many things for them and more important for him and the gods that depend of him "I agree with the idea of ??unification".

    Tonantzin mother also agreed "Since we all agree, we should start with the merger"

    The 3 gods created an orb of light that represented their own pantheons joined them little by little in the center and at that moment throughout the American continent an energy was felt that rmed the small elemental gods of the north of the continent and terror to the god of the Andean Inti people in South America, they knew that a danger would fall on them in some future.

    vius ??also made his energy orb this represented the dwarves, Elves and the unicorn who followed him as their god, despite being rtively few maybe in the future thanks to miscegenation may be millions, also as the "mortal" representative could participate In this union, when the four orbs were united, the superior world was created, the world of the gods and the underworld (Tartarus), from that moment officially the 3 pantheons were united in one.

    Thews that govern this new ce were defined by the gods, vio from this moment would take his ce as the god of mortals, a god who guided his people but would notmand because they have free will.

    After everything was over, vio asked Mother Tonantzin to be the godmother of her two small children. She did not refuse and performed a small ritual with the two little ones, the "baptism" in the Aztec style is quite different from the Christian, but the mother tonantzin did not do the full version if not a small one, he took the baby boy and washed his body with water in a small bowl while saying some prayers where he asked the elementals of the water to clean the child so that he could grow without worries after this ced a small bracelet on his foot as a sign of protection once finished was dried, for the girl was the same only that the little girl at the end put a ne on her small neck for protection.

    When Mother Tonantzin finished, I ask the name of the two babies:

    The male baby will be called Yuma Adonis which means beautiful son of the boss, because he has the hair of silver color and golden eyes he stayed with that name (poor of the small the MC does not have good taste by name less evil than the one of the child Hellena chooses it)

    The female baby will be called Erendida Mni which means Princess smiling of the dark, because she has red hair and purple eyes, the name is perfect

 Chapter 33 - The playful twins

    The days passed and the two little ones were quite hyperactive, something that surprised vio and Hellena was that both Yuma and Erendira could fly through the air ignoring the gravitypletely, it was quite surprising to see how they floated like Helio¡¯s balloon, of course vio was worried for the situation so I do not hesitate to go to the temple of Zeus again with his family to find some answer or solution.

    Inside the temple time stopped and Zeus appeared weing those present, "You need help in something vio" asked Zeus with a somewhat curious face.

    vio nodded and showed what was happening, he let his little ones float in the air, they looked like small fish in the water because they moved very naturally, Zeus erged his eyes and scratched his white hair.

    "I think I know what is happening, truthfully in theory thews of the world are defined from their origin, but somehow in the union we made of the pantheons the little ones were influenced by the new superior world that was created, by So it seems that their souls are at this moment in that ne but their bodies are in this ne therefore here they seem to do impossible things "Zeus said crossing his arms while his 2 grandchildren / nephews pulled his beard with his hands

    vio meditated and remembered something he had read a long time ago about metaphysics "Basically my children are doing something simr to what Jesus did when walking on water, when he traveled to the 4 dimension and his body reflected the actions of that ne in this"

    Zeus nodded and denied "The fourth dimension is a transcendent ne where we have no control even the gods, instead the superior world that we did if we have control since we did it from 0 and our energy is in that ce"

    Hellena who almost never talks as she does not like to spend energy on banal issues just for her children or vio will do it, she immediately realized why her children could fly and I do not hesitate to say her theory "This phenomenon may be due to the fact that vio¡¯s divine energy merged into the nucleus of the new world with the others and our children having inherited that same energy can interact with that world in a very natural way and that can only mean that our next children will also be able to dance in the air "

    vio and Zeus realized the situation, "Hey grandfather, you will not have any guide with which he can teach to control his powers" said vio with some curiosity.

    Zeus looked again at the little ones who seem to have the pleasure of pulling their hair and beard "There is a way but I will have to look through my repertoire of artifacts I do not know how long it took to find it but I will give a signal toe and pick it up so while the best thing you can do is take care of them, manually "

    After the meeting, vio was somewhat disappointed but at the same time happy he had at least realized that his children were not suffering from some rare evil or some strange power that could hurt him, so the moreplex months that Hellena and vio had lived began.

    At night the two little ones did not cry if they flew directly from their cribs and dropped on Hellena and vio, in this way Hellena would feed them, after that they would pat them on their backs so they could burp and sleep calmly again in their cribs, not without first singing a traditional luby song called "Du¨¦rmete child if the coconut does note and it will eat you".

    vio did not need much sleep because of his divine energy, therefore he was always taking care of his children, he had no pressure for the government administration since his ministers were in charge of the vast majority of things, only in special situations he personally intervenes.

    In the Imperial pce the Praetorian Guard (Imperial Guards), despite being dwarves and elves who have always had close contact with magic and strange things for humans, were surprised to see Yuma and Erendira flying here and there in the corridors and the emperor running after them always worried that nothing would happen to them.

    To avoid situations like this vio created some harnesses which he ced his children in this way and did not fly without aim, although now the image became much more bizarre when vio and Hellena went out to his patio to enjoy the beautiful weather and your children flying around always stopped by harnesses to prevent them from flying aimlessly.

    This situationsted 2 months until Zeus sent the signal, after this they went to the temple where Zeus gave them a robot girl dressed as a servant, Hellena was surprised to see this maid and did not hesitate to see vio with a look of "Do something that You should not and you will know me, "vio just swallowed as he felt the cold sweat running down his back, without hesitation he approached Hellena and hug her to whisper in her ear" You are my only beloved, you have always been and there will never be another situation where do not be it "

    While vio saves her butt Zeus tocio so that he could exin to them who she was, "She is an automaton created by one of the greatest magical engineers of Greece ¦µ?¦Ë¦Ø¦Í ? ¦¢¦Ô¦Æ?¦Í¦Ó¦É¦Ï? (Philo of Byzantium), Her name is lilith was a gift that made me , but I never used it since I did not have the need, but I think it can help them take care of the two little ones. "

    Lilith introduced herself to her new masters, although being a robot moved like a human without any limitation, Zeus told her that Lilith needed divine energy to function therefore she could not forget to charge her batteries, after this Zeus said goodbye and thus Lilith was added to vio¡¯s family ...

 Chapter 34 - Encounter with the Nahuales

    Yolotl was a member of the group of nahuales. He and his tribe lived in the jungle of Campeche. The nahuales are beings that can be transformed into any animal that has chosen them at birth.

    In order for a child to be able to transform himself, many steps must be taken between them. The most important one has to be a newborn that has to be ced in the middle of two hills. After this, the animal that has to be left alone must be left behind. go through the ce andmba the baby will give the power to the boy or girl to be able to be transformed into that animal.

    The nahuales the difference of the witches or the werewolves do not be anthropomorphic beings but they really be animals for example boy or girl wasmbido by a coyote or by a jaguar this will be the animal.

    The nahuales have to meet certain requirements is impossible to keep alive those who have seen their transformation there are certain cases where you can continue to maintain life while reaching an agreement with the nahual.

    Tezcatlipoca is the God in charge of the nahuals and the darkness, and Yolotl received a message from him, where he asked him to meet the Emperor and God of the mortals with his tribe, because after the choice of the Tonantzin mother to unify the Pantheons had known other gods such as Anubis and Hades.

    I wanted to know firsthand how this God was who had managed to convince Mother Tonantzin and other deities so they couldbine

    Yolotl left the jungle next to his tribe and headed towards origin civitatem, on the way he could see somerge buildings as they were strong wood which surrounded the small viges, in its walls it was possible to see soldiers with a quite different protection which wasmonly used by the warriors he knew.

    One of these changes was that the Mayan warriors upied only jaguar skins and otherwise wore cotton shirts and for normal troops was bare body with only a loincloth, but these guards had a bright thing on their breasts and had A weapon very different from the arcs that he knew did not look like an Atl he wanted to investigate more but he knew that it would be dangerous to feel it, so they continued on their way.

    Another thing that surprised him was to see roads covered in tar, this was surprising why only the Olmec knew how to use it and some cities in the center of the penins, but he liked it a lot because his travel time was reduced because a good road was not it presented him with no inconvenience and it was much safer for his tribe that was on the way to the city.

    The rest of the trip was quite fluid they only had to camp 2 times, and they did not feel any kind of danger, all because they realized that every so often there was a small wooden fort with a tower on the side of the road in which there were guards They took care of the surroundings and gave rondines 3 times a day, therefore there was no anarchy and security was well assured.

    They were not the only ones on the way they could see quite a lot of people sometimes were soldiers with bright shirts and long shields, others were merchants or citizens who seemed to carry goods from different ces, the further they went they could see bigger constructions created with what It seemed to be red stone, you are unlike the wooden ones they looked much bigger and sturdier.

    After 2 days of traveling they could see arge wall under construction that seemed to be gigantic, they had never seen anything like this but that was not what surprised them if they did not see some small people guiding in the construction and others with pointed ears checking the fishing of the day, to enter the city was a simple process, they only had to say their reasons to the guard, when Yolotl said that he wasing from a tribe of nahuales the guard was surprised and asked to wait for him

    While they waited they were taken to a fairlyrge ce where there seemed to be some small people enjoying a drink while they talked, the tribe of Yolotl is not big just 50 people therefore they settled into the ce and were served eating.

    In the meal they could see fresh fried fish apanied with a mash of corn, a fret of green sauce and for adults to drink they had schnapps and for the children Papaya water, they enjoyed the food for the first time in a long time they could feel a meal with enough salt, some of them cried because of the great vor they could taste and therge portion they could eat.

    When they finished eating a guard he approached them to inform them that the emperor would see them in person ...

 Chapter 35 - Flavio Meets Yolotl

    In the small imperial pce, vio and Yolotl were the representative of the tribe of the nahuales in a room drinking some coffee.

    "Very well Yolotl, wee to Origin Civitatem tell me what I can help you with" vio said while drinking from his coffee

    "We would like me and my tribe to live here, the God Tezcatlipoca gave us the order to meet you therefore the best way to do it is to live in this ce, I hope you can help us with that" Yolotl said while drinking the bitter drink but sweet that they served him

    "For me there is no problem but remember that there arews here I hope you can respect them, from then on you will be granted a small house to each one of you in terms of your living expenses will be granted a job, and children they will be sent to the school for free where they will receive breakfast, lunch and dinner, if you can agree we can continue "vio said while watching Yolotl with curiosity

    Yolotl was thinking about vio¡¯s words "If we ept what jobs we should do"

    vio drank from his coffee "It depends on what you know how to do, I just remind you that in Nova Roma women have the same rights as men, therefore they can work on anything, even military"

    Yolotl looked at vio with rarity "Women in the military that is a baseness women should be at home taking care of children not carrying weapons men should take care of theirnd and them!"

    vio heard the screams of Yolotl "There is no where you are wrong, women should not be chained in one ce they should choose what they want to do, to take care of the children, the empire I think Nursery and schools so they can grow without anyck, these institutions are supervised at all times to prevent abuse of children, if they want to care for children are free to do so and that also applies to men "

    Yolotl was furious this was against the ancestral teachings before he could speak vio called Lilith so he could see something that his two little children had.

    When Lilith arrived carrying the two hyperactive little ones she was surprised to see the bracelet and the ne of the little ones, she could feel the energy of the mother goddess Tonantzin, she looked at them for a moment and then looked at vio with surprise.

    "How can you realize the mother tonantzin supports our form of government, sometimes it is necessary to make changes to the way of thinking for themon good" vio said it while carrying his children

    Yolotl could not contradict him even though for him this "Emperor" was a god, it does not mean that he was his god, but after seeing the protections of Mother Tonantzin things were different, that meant he had direct contact with the mother goddess and the mother goddess he would not support someone who will seek to harm his children, he had to give in to his thought and ept what vio said, something that further enhanced his eptance was seeing the two babies flying through the air, his coffee he was drinking He poured out in surprise to see that image.

    Yolotl left the ce still not understanding what he had seen, vio sighed and did not hesitate to give a kiss to his little children "Thanks guys, they helped dad to win a tribe of Nahuales", the little babies just moved their hands in the air as a sign of joy.

    When Yolotl returned he told his tribe that he had arrived ording to vio, they were surprised by what he said but after hearing about the mother tonantzin and the babies, they had no choice but to believe, they did not hesitate because the leader of the tribe always is an honest person otherwise Tezcatlipoca will not allow you to be a leader.

    An elven guard led them to the houses so that they could live, something that surprised them again was that the houses were not made of wood or adobe, they were of the same red stone they upied for the fortresses on the road, another thing that It struck them that above the houses there was a kind of square construction that was connected to a pipe that connected to a kind of aqueduct that seemed toe out of a stone tower, they asked the elf guard that was that tower, she He said it was a water tower, that every 2 days he pumped water for the fractionation, that way there would be nock of fresh water in the houses.

    Inside one of the sample houses they saw with surprise how there was a kind of tool that when turning turned out water, not only that but inside it there was a bathroom quite unthinkable, the bathroom had a kind of cup built with a White material looked like stone but it was not.

    Yolotl asked "What¡¯s that" pointing to the cup, The elf guard said "That¡¯s a porcin toilet bowl used to expel waste like poop or urine just have to pull the top chain to let the water go with dirt ", Yolotl and others were startled by what they saw, also exined how to upy the shower to bathe.

    What the women liked the most was seeing the Briquette stove and the firece, they exined how the briquette stove worked and that if they were cold they could use the firece (Campeche is a very hotnd but during the rains may be somewhat cold so the firece).

    When the tour of the sample house ended, Yolotl asked if everyone has a house like that. The guard shook his head and exined "Only those who are strategic people like you or we have rights to houses like this, for themon poption. they are almost the same, the difference is that they do not have a shower, they only have a bath and the wateres every 3 days, if they want to bathe they have to go to the hot springs that are free for any citizen, if they want to have a shower they have to pay out of their own pocket to buy a house on the imperial ind ":

    When the speech was over, everyone could thank vio for the great houses he had given to them and for the trust that the Nahuales had for them, after this Yolotl went with his children and wife to his new home to sleep because tomorrow he will start his new life in origin civitatem.

 Chapter 36 - Adapting to life in the city

    Yolotl woke up from the bed with his wife very early in the morning, woke up his children and gave thanks to mother tonantzin for allowing him to live a new day.

    When the little morning ritual ended, his wife started to eat breakfast, ced the briquettes in brown partitions inside the stove and took a flint to light the fire, meanwhile Yolotl bathed the children upying the shower because it was a area with warm weather the water in its exit was quite refreshing, they upied something called soap to clean their bodies and shampoo for their heads.

    The children quickly adapted to the soap and shampoo, after they bathed followed Yolotl.

    When he finished and changed he went to the kitchen where he had served grilled fish and corn tortis on the table, this is quite a different breakfast than they are usually used to, the meat they only get when they hunt and they have to finish the same day since to conserve it is quite expensive, but in this ce the salt is amon good, each family is granted in the mornings one or several dried salted fish and mace of corn, vio has nned to increase the basic basket with beans, meat of some other animal, vegetables and milk, but because it will take years to adapt the animals and nts that they brought can only be conformed with maize of corn or wheat and dried fish, also for the military there is crocodile meat.

    When Yolotl went out he left his children in elementary school, they will be given a uniform and a ckboard so they can do their jobs at home and in ss, the school was quite simple since the main building was under construction , there are more than 50 temporary primary schools and more than 30 nurseries in Origin Civitatem, vio hopes to buildrge schools to house more students, taking as a reference the building he built for the navy (Naval Academy of Kiel).

    One of the things that surprised Yolotl and his children were the rare animals they had never seen, animals with horns, animals with arge neck and yellow with ck spots, they wondered if someday someone in the family could be someone like them.

    The road to the temporary school was quitefortable to walk as it was a smooth surface of chapapote that did not hurt when walking with their sandals, they were also surprised to see a kind of stone rod next to the road that had something in the upper part who looked fragile in ss, on the way they met other members of their tribe with their children on their way to school, during the following minutes they talked about howfortable life was in the houses that were granted and how tasty it was It was the fish in the mornings.

    When they arrived at the school they could see a female guard guarding the entrance to the school, this allows the children to enter and be sheltered for the rest of the day, Yolotl left his children with other parents, when this ended he proceeded with his other members of your tribe to the ministry of employment to see that they are dedicated so they can earn their own livelihood.

    In the Edahi school the eldest son of Yolotl guided his sister to the new entrance hall, the tribe of Nahuales gives special priority to the leader of the tribe chosen by Tezcatlipocatl, this can change family or person therefore the children of the leader of the tribe are respected but there is no higher value, this exins why almost all the children of the tribe go their own way regardless of what Edahi does.

    The new ssroom was a space with wooden floors and walls of red stone, the boys regardless of age or sex were gathered while they sat in the chairs of the ce, a teacher spoke with them and exined thews of the school and the schedules of their sses

    8-10

    (Latin ss)

    10-11

    (Math ss)

    11-1

    (History ss (seeks to create pride in the students by being Romans Nova))

    1-3

    (Physical education ss (Games like football and enchanted (Run and touch one of your teammates to freeze it, continue to freeze all but the frozen ones can be defrosted if one that is not frozen touches them))

    3-4

    (Lunch time: Menu varies between Crocodile meat and Rabbit, beans from the pot, tortis and Papaya water or Tamarindo with ch¨ªa)

    4-6

    (ss of Workshops: Young people choose between: Sewing, first aid, Forge (They observe and learn very carefully while a dwarf shows them the process)

    6-7

    (Free study time and dinner delivery a ss of amaranth milk and a bread)

    (The amaranth and the chia are quite nutritious nts that the Aztecs and other Mesoamerican peoples consumed so much was their nutritional value that when the Spaniards arrived they avoided their sowing so that the subjugated peoples could not consume it and have a better nutrition and therefore more forces to rebel, they just left them with corn and beans enough so that they did not die of hunger but neither did they have the strength to think about rebelling, a cruel but effective way to subdue by feeding)

    Yolotl and his tribe members met in the ministry of work a beautiful red stone building, in that ce they asked their strengths to each of them, the apothecary of the tribe was sent to the hospital to learn formal medicine and for that instructs with its knowledge of local Herbs the functions of each one of them is a mutual learning, vio does not want tomit the errors of the Spaniards of ignoring the knowledge of the natives for feeling that they were "inferior" to do that would be ack of respect for the knowledge that was passed generation after generation after countless tests and errors.

    The other members were sent to different ces, for example those who knew how to treat skins were sent to the forges where they would learn to tan skins to improve their quality and resistance, if they knew how to weave the looms they will teach new weaving techniques, others were sent to the City guard as "MP" the military police implemented vio to take care of the safety of civilians and prevent abuse by the military.

    Yolotl was sent to the praetorian guard along with another girl because of their nahual forms, in the barracks of the Praetorian guard they saw amazing things like elves thatmunicated with nts and these grew with the will of them or Dwarves that made their hammers they warmed to the point of bing red hot, there were also humans upying small magics such as handling the elements water, earth, fire and air, Yolotl as Yareni felt that their days in this ce would not be boring.

    Although the nahuales are forbidden to show their transformation in general Yolotl asked permission to Tezcatlipoca to show their transformations to their newpanions, the god epted and with that Yolotl became before the eyes of his curiouspanions in a Wolf of quiterge silver fur and Yareni became a beautiful jaguar, in spite of being animals you could tell they were different to them, from the size as much more intelligent behavior.

    When the demonstration ended and they returned to normal, someone asked them what would happen if in their animal forms they had rtions with another female animal in the case of Yolotl and if they were pregnant in their animal form by a male jaguar in the case of Yareni, they answered that in those cases would create a human hybrid that would inherit the animal features that were his parents along with his human form, for example if Yolotl pregnant a wolf this would have babies with human form but with tail and wolf ears, exined that there are tribes in the jungle with these characteristics but they are quite mistreated therefore they hide.

    Everything proceeded without incident once the day was over everyone returned to their homes at 6 o¡¯clock only in the case of guards they had to cover shifts, when they left their ces they could see a beautiful scene, some people with green clothes adder to the posts and lit a light which illuminated the ce and gave a beautiful and mystical touch to the ce, with this they did not have to worry about picking up their children in the darkness since the light helped them.

    In the imperial pce vio read the report of the nahuales and learned about these hybrids, he never really thought they existed but since vio exists, he loves them, who knows maybe one of his grandchildren has Jaguar ears, just thinking about it motivates him to find them and take care of them, you can say that it is their first whim as emperor ...

 Chapter 37 - Adventure in the jungle 1/3

    In the imperial pce vio and hellena woke up in the morning, for their little babies that flew over them, after some great kisses of good morning vio was changed as he had a meeting with Marco the baron who conquered Xncago.

    In the reception of the pce a small space where there was a perfect table to drink coffee or chocte and veryfortable armchairs, sat vio and opposite Marco.

    vio was drinking a cup of hot chocte "Wee Marco, I hope you¡¯re having a great time with your wife, I know you¡¯re going to be a father in the future."

    Marco drank his hot coffee "to if it is his Majesty vio, sorry for my imprudence but what did he want to talk to me about?"

    vio put aside his drink "Marco I have a mission for you but before I hope you can sign a confidentiality contract with me, you can do it"

    Marco hesitated for a moment but knew that the emperor was someone of confidence "Very good emperor where I have to sign"

    vio nodded and I got a contract he pricked his finger with a needle and ced a drop of his blood in one ce, Marco did the same when the contract was sealed a tattoo in the form of chain appeared on his arm.

    vio nodded "Well marked at the time you signed we can continue, There is a race that is very simr to humans or elves have characteristics of animal and human, so little we know are the result of a nahual and an animal reproduce , your mission is to go with Yolotl a nahual leader and a group of brave men to the jungle to look for these groups toe to live in the Roman civilization, their value for the empire is very high remember not to force we do not know how they can react and remember I want free poption, not ves "

    Marco agreed to the request of Emperor vius, after this meeting he retired to organize his team, he did not understand why the emperor loved these beings but his duty was to find them.

    Two days spent Marco as leader and Yolotl as a guide they met they would be responsible for entering the jungle with a team of 10 elite soldiers, they were ced leather boots with metal soles, loose cotton clothing with green camouge, food very resistant as dry crackers, lighters, special hammocks with mosquitos so they do not touch the floor when they sleep,pass and notebook to mark the map, among many other things more like cleaning or misceneous items, the weapon chosen was the machete and a gun of spark of a bullet model 18 (18th century), after being ready they started towards the depths of the jungle of Campeche with Chiapas.

    (Video on "Sightings" of chaneques (Mexican elves do not confuse with the European goblin), if it is true or not I leave it in their hands but I think it is important that they see it so that they understand a little what will be written next: https : //.youtube/watch? v = 75UVOE6-Amg)

    The jungle is usually a very dangerous area but thanks to Yolotl the danger was reduced to a level at least sustainable, inside the jungle the sounds of different animals surprised Marco¡¯s team had never seen anything like this, the closest thing It is the forest of Teutoburg but this ce changes a lot to the forest. The climate is much hotter and life is more abundant.

    The more they entered, they could see quite a lot of insects. Fortunately, vio gave them a repellent made with chamomile although it is not as effective as eucalyptus or citroen. It is the only material that was avable in Europe for the production of repellent.vender, rosemary, alfalfa and cempas¨²chil (The flower that is used to venerate the dead in Mexico is also mosquito repellent) these are used to nt them on the roads and streets of the city as natural repellent nts.

    The time of camping arrived since the lightsts very little at approximately 7 it starts to get dark and they do not want to be in the jungle at night walking, they chose to camp in an area where there were enough trees to ce the hammocks and to put a fire that will illuminate at night.

    Marco and Yolotl were sitting around the fire while the full moonlight slowly illuminated the jungle, "You know I¡¯ve lived all my life in the jungle but despite the fact that Origin Civitatem life isfortable and the great god tezcatlipoca asked that we lived there, I miss thefort and safety of the jungle "Yolotl said while looking with love to the jungle

    "I understand you to a certain extent, but sometimes we do not have control of the decisions that happen around us, if for me it would be preferable to be with my wife taking care of her in her pregnancy but I have a duty with the empire, because everything we do will benefit what our children will live, I have confidence in the emperor that is why everyone who followed him in the great migration does not doubt his words we have seen him create miracles, he defended a city where the enemy surpassed the defense 4 to 1, I create amazing music and objects that help our daily life, among many other things, if the emperor wants to rescue these forgotten my duty is to do it "Marco said while drinking hot chocte water.

    They continued talking for a long time until they went to sleep in their respective hammocks, in the morning they woke up but realized they did not have their boots where they left them, Yolotl smelled a little and indicated that they waited for him knew where the boots were, He became a wolf and ran into the distance.

    (As you can see the chaneque in my novel may be different or have variations but it is the image that I like the most (The image is not mine take it for illustrative purposes if the novel grows I will try to make an illustrated bestiary, I am not a very good drawer but the images in the cover page of my 2 novels "the chibis only" I made them to if they can expect something that is decent; P))

    ( https://tuul.tv/sites/default/files/inline-images/Copoc_k%27in_by_Adolem_0.jpg )

    After a while I return with a small tribe of small beings with quite rare ears, these little ones had in their hands Marco¡¯s boots and the others ...

 Chapter 38 - Adventure in the jungle 2/3

    Yolotl exined that these little beings are chaneques some curious elves that serve the same god as the Tezcatlipoca, they infiltrated the camp at night to take curious objects among them boots and other things, they did not think that the things they took belonged to humans protected by Nahuales.

    Among the creations of Tezcatlipoca there are rules that must be followed, you can not interfere in the protections of others, because if they do they can be punished by him, since they had sinned stealing things from Marco and his team had to return them and ask for forgiveness from those affected or suffer horrible punishment.

    The leader of the tribe of chaneques apologized for the theft of his things and left inpensation, gold and jade headdresses that Marco dly received, he would leave it in the army offices for hister payment equivalent to his team to do it as much as possible. Just as possible, when they wanted to leave Marco said "The emperor is a person very interested in different species, would be willing to migrate to Origin Civitatem clear that it would be respecting thews of the ce"

    When the Chaneque leader heard this invitation he was surprised, he had never been invited to live in a city, since the creations of Tezcatlipoca the God of darkness are not very well seen and his appearance that is different from the ordinary human being also influences. other beings are therefore condemned to live away from human nuclei or other beings, but at that time someone presents an opportunity to live a life in aplex society known by Yolotl that the leader of the city is special because it is a god and his children have Mother Tonantzin as godmother.

    After a rather superficial talk about the rights and obligations that would have the tribe of chaneques epted the invitation to join the empire, clear that before they had to apany Marco and his team to find those Semihumanos sought by the emperor.

    In the jungle the howler monkeys climbed the trees, giving a somewhat gloomy atmosphere in the sunrises and sunsets, while more roamed could see amazing things that the jungle had to offer, scenes like jaguars fought with crocodiles by a spider monkey clearly about to die .

    Another of the curiosities were the skunks which when attacked by some clueless they released a stinky urine that left the attackers blind, Yolotl and the chaneques incited to avoid approaching them because they can leave one stinking for days and it is necessary to use restrooms of tomato (tomato) to remove the aroma without mentioning that the clothing is spoiled by the aroma that does note off.

    The cenotes abounded throughout the jungle, are eyes of water that receive water from the underground rivers, are extremely important for all the Mayan culture inside of many were thrown offerings as sacrifices, y figurines among others more therefore are ces that even Yolotl or the chaneques fear, since in their interior the energy of those who died by sacrifice tes creating amorphous beings which can cause death to those who enter without the adequate measures, of course, as energy is weakening ording to the time passes until it is returned to nature where its cycle begins again.

    The map that was drawn from the jungle at least from where it happened took shape, to prevent future expeditions from being lost, they built small wooden marks that will guide the way they also emphasized taking care of the cenotes more in the spiritual point that in the physical, for that reason they rmended to send priestesses or priests to make a cleaning before upying the water for anything.

    Inside the jungle Yolotl and Marco met with some small Mayan tribes that lived isted, fortunately they had respect for the nahuales therefore finding a ce to stay made their lives easier, also without forgetting their work united these small viges to the protection of the empire, I knew that the emperor did not like to enter the jungle but have bastions that if developed can be spearheads for the unification of the Yucatan area, of course as good legionaries did not lose their customs.

    They taught the natives to build small trenches and wooden walls to avoid being attacked by tribal enemies or animals such as jaguars and pumas, they only taught the basics since they are not allowed to do much more because they may rebel and cost valuable imperial troops in the capture of a small vige, when they ended up in one vige they went to another this was repeated 5 times, they took enough time because those 5 small viges in the future would be small forts in the jungle.

    After 2 months in the jungle they finally found arge town of Semihumans, they would begin the work of diplomacy to bring these beings under the protection of the empire.

 Chapter 39 - Adventure in the jungle 3/3

    The people of Semihumanos were much more primitive than the human viges because they are isted from the world and only their nahual rtives help them to prevent them from bing savages.

    While they were entering the vige they could see some small children with animal ears from rabbits to sitting cougars quite thin waiting for death to end their suffering, Marco and the group of legionnaires could not stand to see this scene, during their training at school vio¡¯s military learned the vian humanist doctrine which said that

    "It does not matter if they are children of the enemies, they have notmitted any sin they should go directly to the protection of the empire if a legionary or legionaries see abandoned children should take them safely to the nearest city in case they are in case critics must request reinforcements to ensure their well-being, children are the future of the empire and above all should be cared for "

    Without thinking twice Marco and his team took out food reserves, pots and started a fire with which they began to prepare food, the children began to smell the aroma that came from the pans, with dead eyes slowly approached the legionaries who in some y dishes served food to the little ones who, with their little hands and the asional tear in their eyes, epted without asking, they were so weak that they could not huddle, they waited, if they could not move, the legionaries brought them the food and fed them personally afterwards of feeding about 50 children they realized that they would need more food because there seemed to be more children, so without hesitation they asked Yolotl to ask for help in urgent need of food and reinforcements in his wolf form.

    Yolotl agreed to bind the map and directions to the town on his back, he also put on his cor so that he would not be confused with a wild animal and ran out to ask Origin Civitatem for help.

    Meanwhile Marco met with the leader of the town of Semihumanos a woman of about 40 years with gray fox ears, "I thank you for helping the children in their hunger but as you may have noticed we do not have many foods, we have to prioritize some".

    Marco understood what he was saying, children are a burden that can not work, therefore feeding them is a waste, it is better to feed functional people. "I understand and I will not judge their actions, I do note for that, Ie in the name of Emperor vio to invite its people to the glorious Roman Empire as a special poption "

    Itzael the leader of the Semihumans was surprised by the words of this stranger, nobody ever cared for them and now someone wanted to support them "Why help us, what do you want from us?"

    Marco presented a document that vio gave him especially with divine energy for the leader of the Semihumans could understand the reason for seeking to unite them to the empire.

    Itzael did not know how to read but could feel that while, he could put his eyes on the letter he could understand what he was saying in his mind

    "Dear leader

    I write this little letter so you can understand your situation, how you realized some time ago there was an explosion of divine magic that traveled the whole continent with this unified 3 pantheons, the Mesoamerican, Egyptian and Greek / Roman, mother tonantzin approved this union if you want to know more you cane to corroborate yourself, but I want you to remember something the empire does not discriminate its citizens and if you join do notck food or a warm home "

    When Itzael just "read" the letter the tears fell from his eyes, he knew that better times wille for his people.

    Marco began to work to mitigate hunger as best he could, prepared his team with his weapons and local hunters, went out into the jungle to hunt, something to eat.

    In their journey they would go to hunt crocodile since it was an animal that is not veryplex to hunt and contains a lot of meat, they upied a tool developed by vio that consisted of an elongated stick and a gold wire that was ced in the mouth of the animal to avoid that he can open his mouth and counterattack while being sacrificed.

    They reached a small swamp where there were crocodiles, they chose the farthest one and carefully approached to close their mouth once they were close enough to ce the wire in the mouth of the animal this lost the ability to bite others moved quickly and They took from the legs and tail, Marco and another member of the expedition took their pistols and pointed them at the right angle to the crocodile¡¯s eyes, two shots rang out and the animal¡¯s life went extinct.

    That day the people ate enough to sleep without hunger at least that day, during the time that followed the crocodile meat was the food in the ce, the reinforcements took 10 days to arrive as the 5 viges along the way were Transformed into checkpoints to prevent them from being attacked or lost on the way to Origin Civitatem.

    --------------------------------------------------------

    Good day have all of you dear readers, I will begin to rewrite the first volume of the novel to give better coherence to the story, I will also add a sario of characters in the auxiliary volume, thanks for yourments that it is difficult to read the first part of the plot I will start to correct it, if you feel that another episode fails just mention it in thements, I have all of them in mind

 Chapter 40 - Tutela specialis tractatus

    In the vige of semihumans Marco coordinates the relief efforts that the emperor has sent to prevent a famine from leading to a tragedy of extinction of the town.

    The medicine that vio has developed takes into ount the limitations of the time, therefore in the matter of medicine he used herbs to treat different diseases, another very important thing he did was to "discover" the bacteria and how they can harm the human body or benefit it depending on what kind of bacteria it refers to.

    In the case of Semihumans suffering from severe malnutrition, doctors thanked Marco for giving them food but also exined that when a child or adult suffers from malnutrition, it is necessary to avoid giving many proteins because the body can only process some of them if it is granted more can cause damage to the liver, it is preferable to be given food with enough carbohydrates to prevent the body begins to eat also for energy.

    When a person does not eat the body will look for energy for this will upy the fat that is in the body as a source of carbohydrates this when it removes the fat but leaves in the body a waste harmful to the body, when the fat is finished the body proceeds to dpose proteins (muscle), the body will try to fight until the individual dies of starvation.

    Despite the fact that medicine iste vio created a book with which he educated the 5 generations of doctors in Rome and in the future in Nova Roma "Magnus Medicinae Cognitionis" (Great Knowledge of Medicine).

    In it you learn how to treat diforts of the body such as flu, cough, fever, malnutrition, dehydration, among many others.

    vio does not take anything for granted despite having the knowledge is not the same as it is the stomach pain in Rome that in China, medicine changes depending on the climate and nts that one has that is why it allows doctors to go erging the "Magnus Medicinae Cognitionis", always remembering to put health before self-recognition because if there is no respect for health the way to cure can harm people instead of helping them.

    The residents werepletely taken care of and a small census was carried out. The result was that there were more than 895 Semihuman, more than half had some sign of malnutrition and 300 had advanced malnutrition, these data were sent together with the poption that could walk towards Origin. Civitatem, as for the others, they will remain in the ce until it is safe for them to be able to move to the city.

    Meanwhile, Marco began to create a spearhead fortress in this town, as leader of the expedition he has the right to name this fort, therefore he chose the name "Forti Beatus" (Blessed Fort).

    In origin civitatem vio was waiting for the first surviving Semihumans, beside him was his wife Hellena, Lilith and their children.

    The waiting time was a few minutes, in the southern part of the city you could see a group of legionaries guarding a caravan of people these were quite different even than the elves and the dwarfs because they had ears and tails of different animals

    They were also small beings simr to the dwarves but they had brown skin and ears like fish gills, this is something truly amazing to see for the citizens who organized themselves to receive this new elite of the city.

    People who came from Rome with vio were fully indoctrinated and received "special" education for years, to ept whatever the Emperor did.

    This exins why the elves, dwarves and nahuales have a very great value for the Roman Nova poption and it is forbidden to discriminate them since they are strategic letters of the empire, now these two new races will be united in the ranks of the empire.

    Itzael and his people when they arrived at the gates of the city could see arge number of people receiving them with flowers and colored paper (A tradition that emerged from the reception of the Emperor Augustus, when he arrived with the reinforcements of Rome to Emerita Augusta after the siege by Corocotta)

    While the chaneques that were a little behind in the caravan also felt the warmth of this reception, they had never been received in such a pleasant way anywhere else.

    This caused that the Semihumans and the Chaneques, will cry of happiness never had been treated like something that coulde to the surface without receiving some species of mistreatment or discrimination on the part of the humans.

    They all passed through the Decumanus Maximus Avenue, which led to the imperial pce which began to take shape and excel in the city.

    The leader of the tribe of the Chaneques and Itzael met in the imperial pce to talk with vio about their annexation in the empire and the obligations and rights they will have.

    The meeting with vio was held in arge room with a table and chairs on the sides, in the ce was the Elf Representative Idril, the representative of the dwarves, the representative of the Yalot Yalotl, and with them the representative of the Chaneques and the representative of the Itzael Semihumans.

    vio invited all of them to sit down and said "I am d that everyone could be present, today we have gathered here to wee 3 new races to the imperial family to Los Nahuales, Chaneques and Semihumans"

    In the hall entered Hellena who had in his hand he "Tut specialis tractatus " (Treaty of special protection), After leaving it on the table in front of vio, did not waste time to give a big kiss to vio in front of the representatives forter leave as if nothing had happened.

    Those present watched with curiosity vio

    "Cof, Cof, I¡¯m sorry for that, but my wife is very loving and sometimes she does not control her disys of affection, but I still love her.

    Now let me introduce the Tut specialis tractatus, this treaty was signed by the elves and the dwarves years before, it guarantees its protection with a blood contract, as you know I am a god therefore the treaty has weight because I represent the poption of the empire, including elves and dwarves.

    If you sign the treaty Nahuales, Chaneques and Semihumans will be under the protection of the empire on a divine and mortal level, your children will not suffer any kind of damage and will have the same rights as the humans who say they want to sign it "

    Yolotl did not doubt it much and approached vio and asked him how to sign the treaty, vio exined that he only needs to ce a trace with his blood.

    I do not wait any longer he bit his finger and put it on the treaty is bright and a light came out of the paper that illuminated Yolotl and his entire tribe, when they saw this Itzael and the leader Chaneque came to sign the treaty.

    With this their tribes are protected and have obligations towards Nova Roma, a new era has just begun ...

 Chapter 41 - The life of cockroach the unicorn

    In the pce you could see the whole imperial family sleeping in arge bed, while they were enjoying the world of dreams

    In the barn was cockroach this unicorn stallion has not lost time now is the proud father of more than 200 small unicorns, all thanks to Hellena wants his children to have the best mounts did not allow him to rest, although he does not care either he likes it.

    Cockroach was eating some oatmeal with egg to keep his fur, when I hear strange noises in the barn, he was not afraid because he was protected by the emperress who would not hesitate to avenge him if something bad happened to him without mentioning that there were always guards for the ce It was sad that it was not for him but because it was a gift from her husband.

    Out of the darkness of the barn came a woman carrying a little baby and an elf guard, she was a member of the nahuales, she had asked vio¡¯s permission through Yolotl to allow her daughter to be marked with a cockroach lick, this asional that your baby could be transformed into a unicorn.

    The guard said "Very good cockroach, you have a mission from the emperor, I present you to Italivi and her baby Xochitl, they are nahuales who have a mission with you"

    Italivi was presented before cockroach "I am a nahual of the empire, sorry if it bothers you in your food but my daughter has chosen you as her animal guardian, so I hope you can meet her"

    Cockroach looked at the little girl who looked at him with loving eyes "Although I understand a bit how you work the nahuales which means that I am your guardian"

    "It¡¯s pretty simple you just have to lick her head, with this the pact between her and you will be sealed, this pact will not affect you at all it will only make her a unicorn" Italivi said while holding her baby who was looking to go towards cockroach.

    Cockroach had no reason to refuse and before lick the little girl asked her mother "Who is your guardian animal, if it is not annoying to know?"

    Italivi looked at him curiously "It is a cougar, a carnivorous animal that is majestic, I have to admit that being in that state awakens my instincts to consume meat"

    Cockroach could only feel a little cold sweat on his back, but I ignore it quickly and went to lick the baby¡¯s head.

    After his tongue passed through the baby¡¯s head, he began tough as little by little he became a little unicorn foal, Cockroach was surprised when he saw the little one, unicorns are species that rarely have women so Generally the Unicorn transmits his genes with horses, when a unicorn has a daughter, he is obligated to take care of her until she is older and to fend for herself.

    Xochitl the little nahual was in her animal state of filly, with her trembling legs walked around cockroach while rubbing her fur, Italivi was happy to see her little girl being taken care of by cockroach and told

    "Cockroach from now on you will be taking care of Italivi, as a guardian it is important that you teach her the rules as an animal that she has to follow do not worry I will be living with you and with her to help you guide her"

    Cockroach was surprised by his words but his instinct for protection with Italivi does not allow him to refuse, he had to ept taking care of the little girl while the mother also took care of them.

    In the morning, Cockroach was teaching Italivi how he can use his legs so that he can walk without trembling. "Remember that you have to take better care of your legs, fold your hoof here and now recharge it here"

    The filly was following the cockroach instructions perfectly, while Italivi in ??his puma form saw them while he was still asleep.

    The weeks began to pass and in the field you could see Italivi eating crocodile meat that he hunted while taking care of his little girl and cockroach, cockroach was running across the field with his beautiful white fur and behind him was a small unicorn trotting the same with his fur White.

    Cockroach was talking to her little girl "If you can Xochitl follow if I¡¯m sure that in a few months you¡¯ll be able to run like me"

    Xochitl looked askance "Papa, if you run with less speed maybe I could reach you, It is not fair because Hena told me that I still have not developed a more mature moscture, but you will see that papa will overtake and surpass you, I am sure that mother will also be proud of me."

    "We are already proud of you, you do not need to run faster my girl, always remember that we will be there to help you"

    Cockroach could only sigh just a few weeks ago learned to speak Xochitl and can already makeplete conversations, this is a peculiarity of the unicorn they can talk no matter if they are newborns or do not know thenguage, this is so they can have a conversation with their riders, this shows that unicorns are the best mounts.

    Because xochitl called dad a cockroach is because his mom and cockroach seem to be very close, she can feel it but does not want to say anything about it knows that his father died in a battle before she was born, so his mother was left alone but once she met the cockroach she was very happy, sometimes she even sleeps between them so as not to be cold at night.

    That same night cockroach and Italivi were talking "What did you want to say to me my honey"

    Italivi looked decisively at Cockroach and said "I¡¯m pregnant"

    Cockroach said "What, How but most important when!!"

    Hellena and vio who had entered the barn and heard everything could not contain "What !!" ...

 Chapter 42 - New Horizons

    Derek was thrilled with the news because this meant the birth of apletely new species. I ask Italivi if she was willing to have doctors who registered for her pregnancy period, nothing was going to miss her and her family.

    Hellena was a bit upset but Derek calmed her down after I exined that Cucaracha had to make his family, anyway they have more than 200 unicorns which will leave a lot of offspring for their children and grandchildren, with this Hellena epted that cockroach had a family but I do not hesitate to approach cockroach and he said

    "Look unicorn if you hurt Italivi or little Xochitl castrate you, you heard me as of today you have to take care of them since they are your family, do not worry about your living expenses yours and those of your family are covered for life consider it my cockroach¡¯s gift "

    The cockroach had tears in his eyes knew that this strange owner has always cared for him in his way, as for the threat he swore to himself never to cheat Italivi did not want to be castrated and alone.

    After reaching an agreement Italivi asked vio what he nned to do in the barn with Hellena, The two blushed and hellena spoke

    "Nothing, we just wanted to check if the barn was in good condition, really sweety"

    "If that same thing, I thought to put some materials to iste more than the strong temperatures, we should not allow little Xochitl to suffer a heat stroke or to an Italivi now that she is pregnant"

    Cucaracha and Italivi knew that they were both lying but did not want to delve into the subject, even the emperor and the empress have their intimate secrets.

    The days passed and vio began to review with Marco the next conquest, the Mayan riviera in the future were founded cities like Tulum or Xcaret important points of the Mayan civilization but at this time there is no majestic city built maybe settlements like Xgo, but it does not change the fact that it has a very important value.

    It is the gateway to the conquest of Central America until the Dari¨¦n where a wall of more than 160 km will be built to separate the north from the south and avoid attacks by tribals or that the animals arrive would be a disgrace if the horse He will arrive in South America and the natives domesticated him. vio knows that it will take time to conquer America enough to allow him to create something like Mongolians in the south.

    That is why a wall is better than ament that leads us to a bloody war for the domination of South America, which will take too many lives and can be a war that will cost the new empire its life.

    "Marco, I hope you can start with the conquest of the Mayan people on the coast and the ind of Cozumel of 647km2, a port fortress so that the municipal capital of the cities of the coast can be developed there"

    He pointed Derek on the map to Cozumel Ind and then pointed to Canc¨²n

    "The recently conquered city of Cancun will support you, I rmend that you start on the ind of Cozumel, it should currently have some tribes of Caribs in it, unlike the Mayans you have permission to do what is necessary to conquer them"

    Marco was surprised by what Derek said. "Excuse your majesty, but why allow them to be killed?"

    Derek smiled "Because when you see what they do it will depend entirely on you what happens, not all the tribes of America are Civilized or Peaceful, far north the survival of the tribes is the order of the day, therefore, they are peoples that can be peaceful or very aggressive, meanwhile in the south-east of South America the cannibalism and the strongest tribe is thew without mentioning that the jungle covers the whole ce, in the southwest there are people like the Mayans, therefore, there is not much problem "

    Marco was surprised by what Dereck said about the people and now he understands why he has to take a hard line. He is a little afraid of the Caribs but he faced Desert Tribes and Cantabrios does not believe that they can bepared in any way. He does not n to take risks. So much took veteran legionaries who fought in the campaign of July the son of Augustus against Britannia and the Picts is better to be prepared for any contingency.

    While vio and Marco considered the following conquests, Hellena was taking care of her two small babies while she was with Italivi watching as Cucaracha and Xochitl ran ying between them.

    "Sorry to ask Empress Hellena but how can you stay so calm taking care of the two little ones that fly through the air like birds"

    Hellena looked at her friend "Do not tell me, empress, just tell me Hellena, we know each other from a while ago and answering your question is very simple, I love my husband and much more our children because they are the fruit of our love, in As for the calm I have never cared neither for vio, this because we both want our children "

    Italvil blushed a bit for what he was going to say "Sorry for what I¡¯m going to ask Hellena but how can you prevent your little ones from interrupting you in intimacy, We sometimes get scared because little Xochitl wants toe in when we¡¯re in our intimate moment "

    Hellena also blushed because of what her friend said "In our case it¡¯s very simple our little ones are taken care of by Lilith our maid, although many times we have to go far away to avoid being interrupted, I rmend that you let little Xochitl get tired in the mornings and afternoons so that he does not wake up, I will also inform the architect Marco to modify the barn so that they have more privacy "

    The conversation between womensted all day, even Cucaracha and Xochitl waited for them to finish talking ...

 Chapter 43 - One day with Hellena in Origin Civitatem

    Hellena woke up like many other days when the first rays of the sun touched her face, she stretched out her arms and could see her husband and her two babies at her sides

    "Little naughty ones," He said while with a smile he looked at them

    He lifted Yuma and Erendida very carefully, they woke up and smiled at the sight of their mother and did not hesitate to put their eyes of "I have Hunger¡¯s breast", Hellena freed her breasts to be able to breastfeed her children, after feeding her children little ones gave them a small pat on the back so that they belched and could rest again.

    When her children fell asleep again vio woke up just as Hellena enjoys the sensation of stretching her hands when she woke up, when she opened her eyes she saw her wife cooing as her two sleeping little ones helped her and took them to their cribs so that they slept another little, after this he gave her a big kiss and they bathed together.

    When they finished bathing, vio had to leave because he had to check the paperwork of the empire and she was left alone, but that did not matter to her since her husband was working and today it was a shopping day

    vio implemented a method of profits for the imperial family from alcoholic beverages to desserts and articles for women as cosmetics, among many more in this way the money of the empire for personal expenses would never be touched. It is the first rule to prevent corruption from destroying the empire.

    Hellena had unlimited money since vio gives her control of family finances, of course, she is a responsible woman but she is also a woman and she likes to buy great things an inheritance of blood from her Cleopatra mother.

    He prepared a procession for his safety and his purchases, he also took his main servant Lilith and his children to Hellena does not like to take cow¡¯s milk because of his bad memories of his childhood so he prefers to always feed them.

    When they left the walls of the pce they did it in an armored carriage and quitefortable since it upied thetest technology in alloy steel springs.

    Hellena rarely asked her husband for technologies such as steel or alloys, she preferred to ask about makeup or life-saving items such as bras that prevented their breasts from hurting the back and give more firmness to the chest or sanitary napkins They prevent clothes from getting stained when they are in their menstrual cycle.

    The further down the avenue, life in Origin Civitatem was much crazier was normal to see merchants, children, and people, in general, making their lives, also could be seen in ck uniform some guards who are responsible for patrol the streets and maintain order They are the police of the city.

    On the way the carriage stopped as a policeman marked the stop to allow a group of Semihumans children coulde to his school the imperial school a Great construction that took as the "M¨¹rwik Academy", Of course, it is not yetpletely built but began to provide service for elementary school children.

    Hellena was ordered to stop her carriage in the first ce she nned to visit, it was the workshop of an important marble sculptor, for the Romans the beauty of the statues is important since you are capturing the beauty of the human body on a rock canvas, for Nova Roma it is not the exception either.

    "How about Emilio, Ie to see how my order goes," Said hellena with a smile

    Emilio sweat cold "If your empress, please follow me"

    Hellena followed Emilio to his patio where there was arge block of marble in which he was being worked by three sculptors, in the sculpture you could see vio loading Erendida and his side Hellena carrying Yuma, this statue is going to be ced in the gardens of the pce as the main source, after seeing that they had a good progress decided to leave a bag with gold coins as a gift of good faith to continue doing their job well, the sculptors wept for joy and thanked the empress.

    The tour continued the next point to visit was another workshop of a girl who carved jade, jade in the southern part of Mexico is a jade of good quality that the Mayans have been working for generations, in the workshop Hellena bought some jade brooches with Gold iys for the hair that was tried and tested her little Erendida, for Yuma she bought a nice bracelet with jade.

    After this they went to a clothing store despite the fact that vio dominates the market there are many artisans who make their beautiful designs, not to mention that Maya clothing with colorful embroidery is very striking and quite cool for the heat that there is in the penins From Yucatan, I buy enough dresses, underwear, clothes for babies and a beautiful guayabera with gold thread for her husband.

    When it was ten o¡¯clock in the morning they went to a restaurant where they had a cocktail of shrimp with ketchup one of vio¡¯s inventions that vored tomato-based food, there was also a crab with butter a delight and as a drink nothing like a delicious water of coconut for the babies was a porridge of boiled carrot and breast milk.

    During the afternoon they went through Jewelry, Clothing, and other stores, the carriage stopped being enough and sent to bring another, after traveling all over the city decided to visit his ancestor Anubis, you should never lose touch with the family that always said vio.

    In the pyramid of the sale was built a temple to Anubis, hellena went up with Lilith and her little ones to see the "Grandfather" as he named Hellena an Anubis.

    Hellena and her little ones saw a rather small but majestic temple because the city was seen at a distance when it entered the temple time stopped and Anubis appeared.

    "What can I do for you, my daughter?" Anubis said with his Chacal face full of joy

    "Nothing grandpaes to visit you with the children and bring you some pulque an alcoholic beverage brought by some merchants from the north"

    Anubis spoke with her "granddaughter" while enjoying thepany of her little great-grandchildren and the soft but delicious taste of pulque, they talked for hours until the children fell asleep, Hellena said goodbye to her grandfather and returned to the pce where she would eat delicious food.

    After the banquet he was reading one of the novels that his husband made called "Titan" It was on a boat that Roman who was sinking in the Mediterranean Sea for a strange reason and the survivors died slowly in its waters, until they were rescued by a Titan that appeared by the ce.

    Time passed and when vio came to review issues of the empire gave a big kiss to his wife and she told him what he had done during the day, at the end, they had dinner and went to sleep for tomorrow to start a new day.

 Chapter 44 - Battle on the beach

    In the fort of Canc¨²n a small town that voluntarily joined the empire, Marco was preparing the details about thending and the process of conquest of the ind of Cozumel took very seriously the words of the emperor on the Caribs, therefore prepared shields, firearms, and crossbows for the long-distance attack.

    For short distances, the sword is more than enough to deal with tribal without armor and now that they are made of steel they have resistance and edge much greater than the iron swords.

    The beaches of the Caribbean have the peculiarity of having clear and turquoise water, an incredible beach ready to swim in it, something that made vio was to promote the use of the beaches as a means of entertainment creating the figure of the lifeguard and swimming masters that They taught swimming in a group, all this to have future citizens who know how to swim.

    For indoor ces, it made the pools that had a very primitive but functional "filtering" system, upying an air mill and an archimedean water pump could keep the pool water always moving, therefore it does not stagnate , it goes through a filtering of grilles and cloth that trap the dirt and finally an activated carbon filter which eliminates the remaining impurities, which of itself is not enough, therefore chlorine is also used.

    Marco left his "barracks" a small wooden shack and looked at his legionnaires enjoying theirst day off on the beach, tomorrow they will have to go to Cozumel and found a strong city and port capable of granting support to conquer the region "Americae centralis ".

    Tworge boats left the port of Cancun in the direction of Cozumel, the journey was small are only 70 km

    "Legatus Marco the ind of Cozumel is insight you want to do" Said a tribune while pointing to thend insight

    "Order the Vi Opus (Special Forces) to create a beachhead to disembark safely, also prepare the cannons in case we find superior tribal forces it is better to kill and then ask"

    The tribune nodded and went to the rooms of the Vi Opus where he saw a group of Romans scarred muscles preparing their clothing for the jungle, a cotton clothing painted with motifs that allow them to camouge themselves perfectly in the jungle.

    "Gentlemen prepare their weapons the Legatus Marco upon request tond on the ind of Cozumel, has mentioned that those who inhabit that ind are Caribs a tribe that is unknown if they are friendly, but the same emperor asked to be careful and have permission to kill"

    "Very well Tribuno thanks for informing us we will go immediately" The Vi Opus smiled there is nothing that they love more than the permission to kill.

    They prepared their weapons because they would be the spearhead in the invasion, armed with ceramic grenades a type of weapon developed by vio allows to cleanrge areas or full of enemies inside the grenade there is gunpowder with steel shavings, to start the ignition was upied a rope with retardant effect they only had to turn it on and throw it has 7 seconds to throw it or it could be dangerous for them.

    They also had a green and a white re. If they needed support on the coast, they lit the green and took cover while the boats opened fire with their cannon if the perimeter was sure they used the white one.

    They climbed to their boats reinforced with pav¨¦s to avoid attacks of arrows of the natives and paddled towards the beach.

    On the beach a group of Caribs met while they saw the big ships in the distance, they knew that that was not right so they prepared their weapons to attack the enemy they had been disced when another tribe of Caribs who took their ind, they would fight no matter who they were.

    The boats began to arrive at the beach when a rain of arrows fell on them unfortunately for the Caribs their stone arrows bounced on the great Roman shields of steel.

    The Vi Opus smiled at this attack since they arrived in the Americas they had not been able to y their strategic role on the orders of the emperor who protected the native Mayans he said very clearly that they were Romans and as Romans had rights, but these Caribs do not seem to be of the Emperor¡¯s grace, yes, there is nothing to worry about.

    They prepared their crossbows that had a very primitive but functional look, aimed and fired, each bolt was a death of a Caribbean archer.

    The Caribs did not know how many of theirpanions died when they came to help them also died, they considered it was witchcraft if they thought that their shaman could only attack a few so they went en masse to the beach to attack them with their spears may be that I can go through his armor.

    When they saw how the Caribs met on the beach to attack them, the leader of the Vi Opus wasted no time and turned on the green re. It was necessary to clean the beach, without hurry, all the boats moved away from the beach.

    Marco upying a telescope saw in the distance the green smoke immediately gave the order to bomb the coast, the sailors began to load the bronze cannons and pointed to the coast, after pouring gunpowder and cing the ammunition opened fire.

    The Caribs believed that they had won when the boats left but did not understand because there was a green smokeing out of one of them when they thought they were safe a lot of rumblings sound from the big boats in the distance.

    They all looked at each other for a moment, death had arrived and this was theirst moment alive, the cannonballs flew through their dismembered bodiespletely, nothing stopped them, they even bounced off hitting other Caribs who were behind.

    The bombardmentsted only a minute but consumed more than a quarter of the gunpowder of the ship, when the Vi Opusnded they could see corpses cut off all over the ce without mentioning that the scent of blood was prating, they searched the entire perimeter in search of survivors but they could only find death and destruction in their path.

    They lit the white smoke and the troops began to disembark ...

 Chapter 45 - The fate of the great cannibal tribe

    Marconded along with his Legion on the beach of Cozumel, the scene was something grotesque but very necessary, in this world is to kill or die.

    Marco gave the order to prepare amon grave to bury the bodies of the Caribs and a fortified camp is prepared to withstand possible attacks at night, the conquest of Cozumel had begun.

    The standardization of the Roman forts allowed to build safe ces in hours, the palms on the coast were cut but Marco realized that some Palms had some hard and green fruits, he took a small book from the inside of his bag called "Americae ntae" (nts from America).

    vio had delivered a book for any of his Generals or Admirals with some fruits and nts of strategic value for the empire. Among them is a description of a palm tree that gives green and hard fruits called coconut, Marco was happy because they found palm trees Cocos, immediately told his men not to cut the palm trees with coconuts and sent a messenger to bring a biologist from the maind.

    Biology for Nova Roma is very important because with the emergence of different species such as Elves or Semihumans it was necessary to know their physiognomy so that Doctors could prescribe effective medicine for them. They are also important because the arrival of the new world brought with it, different sses. of nts that need special care for their development giving priority to strategic nts for the empire, most of the biologists specialized in nts are elves.

    At night the camp was built a small wooden palisade and a trench allowed the legionaries to sleep peacefully without worrying about an attack by the natives, there were also guards giving routines to avoid possible attacks.

    Bacairi was the leader of the Caribs on the ind of Cozumel could not believe that they had been defeated on the beach, but a good caribe does not surrender a defeat is something that usually happens to attack at night while the enemy sleeps, can not wait to taste the flesh of the white man.

    Bacairi and his people prepared their spears and arrows to surprise their enemies in the middle of the night, they advanced through the jungle preparing their attack when they were near the wooden walls to climb the small palisade but when they were close to her the cries started to sound all over the ce.

    The skewers that are ced in the trenches are camouged to prevent the enemy from realizing that they are hidden, the Caribs thought that it was only a palisade with a trench around so they went without thinking.

    The soldiers were awakened by the screams, as highly trained legionaries upied their positions quickly, arrows with fire came out of the fort to illuminate the surroundings, once lit the battle began.

    The Caribs threw arrows at the fort hoping to kill one of the enemies but the shields stopped any kind of attack, the legionaries counterattacked with their pilums that were fired in parab on the wall following the indications of the lookouts.

    Later the troops with Ballestas upied high positions in the wall and fired on the Caribs, the bulk of the troops left the fort where they began the hand-to-handbat with the natives, the swords imed the life of enough Caribs their weapons even though they arrived at the body of the troops were broken with the metal armor used by the legionaries, little by little the Caribs were ovee in just 1 hour the 4000 Caribs who attacked died or were captured Bacairi was one of those captured.

    The cleanliness of the bodiessted all morning the legion casualties were only 3 soldiers wounded by some arrows nothing serious for his life, Marco next to the prisoners to see if any of these could speak Maya, after a prisoner search for prisoner they found a young man of about 15 who knew how to speak Maya.

    After interrogation they found the Caribbean leader Bacairi, who tied him up, they took him to the Marco Legacy store for a Constructive "Talk"

    "Very good tribal leader Bacairi, you have two options to surrender or condemn your people to very, what we have heard from other prisoners about their taste for eating human flesh is enough for them to die in a dark and damp mine" Marco said while looking at Bairi with superiority

    "My people will never surrender white man" Bacairi said with hatred and security to Marco

    "Well Bacairi try to help you but I will have to apply the Vitellii Poenas I hope you do not regret your decision"

    Marco ordered to bring the camp doctors for the amputation of arms and legs of Bacairi, For his stupidity was doomed to see how his people were enved there were too many charges against his people the most important was to eat human flesh.

    In the camp, the cries of Bacairi sounded all over the ce, after 3 hours of hard work the body of Bacairi was without arms and legs, from now on he stopped being a person and became a tourist attraction, the first leader of a tribe that consumed human flesh in being subdued by the empire.

    The cleaning of Cozumel began thanks to the fact that the men and young people of the tribe were captured or killed, only women and children remained in their small viges, Marco¡¯s strong hand was in charge of submitting them. There was not much resistance in the ce. They found meat and articles of human skin.

    Even for the Vi Opus who had seen a lot of things the fact of seeing the human skin hanging made them want to vomit.

    This was worse than what Marco thought he could not judge this poption by himself, therefore, he asked that they bring a letter to Emperor vius ??along with proofs also the needs for babies and children like food or Keepers, he could not allow the little ones to continue living in an environment like this.

    In Origin Civitatem a ship arrived with news of the Alpha Legion, vio was reviewing some data about the construction time of the aqueductwork to provide water to some fortress viges in the region, when he entered his office Luci¨® his stepfather and leader of the garrison of the city with a bag.

    "vio, you should see this," Lucio said, showing a dry human skin and a letter from the bag.

    vio looked with disgust at the skin but this confirmed his assumption that the Caribs liked to eat human flesh, took the letter and began to read it while his face reflected different emotions as he read the letter.

    When he finished, he ordered that construction materials and caregivers be sent to Cozumel for the children. As for the great canary tribe, adults and youths would be condemned to forcedbor for life, with their blood they would build the fortress port of Cozumel. women will work for life as their husbands

    Children under 10 years of age will be under the care of the empire and will receive special care to avoid possible traumas of adults children from 11 to 15 years will be sent to a children¡¯s prison where they will be treated until they are fully eligible to be Roman citizens, in case If they do not reform themselves, they will be sent to work just like their parents until they die ...

 Chapter 46 - Attempt of divine murder

    Marco organized the new ves to carry out the construction of the fortified port city of Cozumel, although vio does not like very very much but it is better than simply starting a genocide of natives, the conquest of a ce is always full of blood all empires and great nations stand on the skeletons of thousands.

    The Carib children were handed over to the caretakers who took care of them so that they could grow up without any kind of trauma, as the older children were taken to a prison fortress near Origin Civitatem where they will be reformed to be Roman citizens.

    Priests and priestesses also came for the proliferation of the sacred scriptures among the natives, they would make the Caribs understand that their gods did not seek their good because they were forced to fight and consume human flesh.

    The biologist elf Taneri was analyzing the coconut palm tree, discovered that the nt liked warm climates and saline soils, when it was in its shoot period it was very important to cover the sun to avoid damage, all this registered in a book while with the help of the ves he began to take care of coconut palm shoots

    With the help of the framework they prohibited consuming coconut because each coconut was a new palm tree that could help the empire in the future, mainly in the northwest region of Mexico where the aridnd was very abundant, the palm tree could offer shade and a fruit with water, they took some nts to Origin Civitatem and others distributed them by the Yucatan penins for its sowing.

    As the weeks went by, hundreds of merchants and new Mayan and Roman settlers settled in the fortress and surroundings, being a rtivelyrge ind, it was perfect for animal breeding. Horses of Hispania were brought by the ancestors of the Andalusian horses and sheep of Hispania. of the Merino sheep all of them able to resist the humid and hot environment of the Caribbean.

    As Cozumel was the capital of the province of Americae Centralis and logistic center for the future conquest of the province, vio needed a very responsible governor for the ce, therefore, he chose Marco as governor, sent a letter so that he could return and celebrate his triumph over the Caribs.

    Marco was extremely happy for the election of the emperor, he took some ves who were the most rebellious and Bacairi who was in a cage as a zoo animal, he also brought with him some of the macabre material that the Caribs made with human skin, he also carried the tools they used and some normal crafts that they made of y.

    In the boat trip Marco was happy since his name would be in the textbooks of the empire, one of the things that vio did was create books where every aspect of the empire is recorded from the typical life of a Roman in Origin Civitatem until conquests all this free information so that any citizen can see it when they want, vio does not want his descendants and future citizens are ignorant about their origins because history is what gives identity to a nation.

    When they arrived at Origin Civitatem they were received by the imperial orchestra led by Hazel who yed for them "Donec Domum" (Preu?ens Gloria), while the poption threw colored papers on their entourage, in the front was Marco along with some of his tribunes in the back some of his soldiers taking care of Bacairi and the trapped Caribs.

    They traveled all over the city until they reached the first triumph arch created for the first victory, describing how the Caribs of Cozumel lived and their cruel acts of eating human flesh and using human skin like any other, the Romans were terrified by this fact, even the wildest Germanic tribes did not do such acts.

    In the monument, vio gave a small speech where hemits himself with his people to bring civilization to all the Caribs and to prevent the act of eating human flesh from ever repeating itself.

    While he gave his speech Emperor vius ??one of the captives looked at him with hatred was the main shaman of his tribe believed in Amalivaca his creative deity, could not be happy while his people were enved by these white subjects, thanks to the blessing of his god He could understand what his leader was saying.

    I could not believe that they judged them by eating human flesh their deity allowed them to consume the meat this prevented their tribes from suffering from overpoption and the use of human skin is much better than upying that of animals.

    The shaman was increasingly angry and I ask his god Amalivaca power to be able to face this leader who judges the actions they have been doing for generations.

    A light fell from the sky towards the shaman who felt a superhuman strength that he had never felt, he broke his chains and killed the soldier who had by his side ignoring the cries of the poption heunched himself on vio intending to kill him.

    vio looked at the light that illuminated the prisoner could know that it was a blessing of an unknown god was prepared to fight liberating his divinity when the prisoner killed the guard with a blow and pounced on him, concentrated his divine energy on his fist.

    The sh between these two deities caused a small shock wave thatunched the Praetorian guards and separated them both by a few meters.

    vio looked with hatred at the shaman but at the same time, he had a smile on his face so he could finally prove his divine strength with someone.

    The two ran to fight, the blows between them were so fast that they only left trails in their wake without mentioning that some parts of the street showed areas of destruction where the two passed.

    vio elusive one of the blows that the prisoner gave him and returned the punch with a force that made it fly flying over the arch, the shaman spat blood he knew he was dead but still wanted to fight to the end.

    His eyes shone crimson as he left the monument and ran with hisst strength to hurt vio but before he could do something, Hellena appeared with a sword running from the left side of the prisoner.

    The shaman realized this but it was toote to dodge, he only felt that his vision fell while he saw his body before dying.

    Hellena had decapitated him, the lifeless body of the prisoner rolled around the ce until he reached the feet of vio who stopped him with one foot.

    Citizens and soldiers seeing the end of the prisoner far from being afraid they shouted and cheered "Salve vio" "Salve Hellena" "Rome Invicta" after this the guards and the citizens sank paying great respect to the emperor and empress.

    vius ??seeing this scene shouted, upying his divine energy "The enemies of the empire will surrender at our feet, it does not matter if they are gods or mortals, the empire will be built on his blood, Rome Invicta"

    All the people of Origin Civitatem listened to their emperor and shouted in unison "Roma Invicta", in the textbooks this event was described as the beginning of a sacred war against those gods who were not willing to join the empire.

    ------------

    Ty for reading this chapter, just a few chapters more for end this volume and star the next volume "Divine War in America"

 Chapter 47 - Pax Romana

    After the assassination attempt, Marco apologized to his emperor for endangering him by bringing such a threat to the capital of the empire "Forgive me your majesty was not my intention ..."

    He wanted to continue but vio interrupted him "Marco, this was not nned by anything or anyone it was only a matter of time before the gods will help their people, this only means that we have to have a harder hand, despite having their bodies blessed by God they are still human therefore there are ways to kill them, we will create a special organization to hunt them, they will be called The Inquisition "

    Marco was surprised by the words of his emperor, he knew that this new organization would be of vital importance to avoid casualties rted to divine blessings.

    "Marco very well, I need you to go to Cozumel, it is important to maintain order, I will inform you how it is possible to detect thosepatible with the divine blessings, meanwhile take care of the ind and prepare for any contingency"

    Marco bowed his head before his emperor and retired from the room had a lot of work to do in Cozumel.

    After the departure of Marco from the hall, vio rubbed his temples had to make a meeting with the gods Zeus, Anubis, and mother Tonantzin, we must make countermeasures against this new threat while thinking a lightning bolt fell very close to the imperial pce "This rain upset

    He got up from his chair and went to look for his wife who found him ying with his little ones, they started to walk in spite of having only 9 months this was a bit happy. vio approached and hugged his two little ones. mom will go to see the grandparents, stay with Lilith "

    The two little ones nodded and flew with Lilith who hade in to take care of them, meanwhile vio took his wife by the waist and left to take the carriage.

    Hellena apanied her husband by leaning her head on his shoulder, they got into the carriage that took them to the big temple, on the way vio was worried that Hellena noticed that she did not hesitate to hug vio on the back "Everything will be fine sweety, I am I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find a way to stop these guys before they try to harm the empire. "

    vio took Hellena¡¯s hand turned his face and kissed him "Thank you love"

    On the outskirts of the great temple, Hellena and vio entered it was time to n the next course of action with the future inquisition

    In the temple of Zeus time stopped, unlike other times the temple magically changed revealing arge table where sat Zeus, Anubis, Mother Tonantzin and two more divine beings, one was Huitzilopochtli and the other Ares.

    "I see that you are vio that talk so much in the Olympus is a pleasure to meet my nephew and uncle at the same time" Ares said while watching vio

    "And you must be Hellena my aunt/niece, you are not bad at all thinking that you are descended from Anubis who is a jackal"

    vio said nothing but Hellena looked at Ares as if she were garbage

    "Gentlemen, we are going to prepare to defend ourselves from these attacks or we will fight for things without sense" Huitzilopochtli said crossing his arms while he saw Hellena and Ares.

    The two stopped seeing each other and calmed their desire to kill each other, for Ares could not believe that his nephew had married a woman descended from those decadent gods of Egypt while for Hellena could not allow him to insult the grandfather.

    When they took seats, the meeting began

    vio began to speak "As you know I was attacked in the triumph of one of my trusted generals by a shaman captured from the Caribs, somehow he could contact his god so that he could give him a blessing, there is some way to prevent them from interfering with other gods in the empire? "

    Ares looked at vio "There are many but the one that works best is to build defensive pirs, these contain divine enchantments that create an area that invalidates any clear external blessing that is only valid for divine power borrowed, it can not stop a god but I doubt that someone dares to attack 3 pantheonsbined "

    Huitzilopochtli looked at vio while making strange pictograms in the air that floated releasing red energy that was visible

    "I do not know much about the spells they say but if we can add these stamps to their defensive pirs we can have an advantage for our troops while they are in our area they will receive a small amount of divine energy with which they will have advantages to attack and defend"

    Anubis also spoke "The monuments are important but it is more its security if you can ce figures of animals these can function as guardians protecting anyone trying to destroy the pirs for that it is enough to write down some inscriptions to upy the elemental energy of the environment to work"

    Zeus and the Tonantzin mother nodded as they looked at each other. "Well that solves the expansion of the empire abroad but the nucleus is more important, we are going to create protection upying as a canvas this sacred set of temples for that I need to be allowed use his divine energy vio and Hellena "

    The two epted and began to release their divine energy, all the gods were surprised when they saw that the energy of vio and Hellenabined perfectly joining reaching a bnce that even for the gods is almost impossible to do.

    Despite being surprised Zeus, Anubis and mother Tonantzin did the same, Origin Civitatem clouds were opened leaving a skypletely free of rain and a giant golden light illuminated the entire city as if it were a liquid that runs street by street and house by house all the ces where the energy passed were impregnated with hundreds of stamps.

    This protection extended 200 km to the round, after finishing the ritual they all stopped releasing their energy.

    "This force field can defend even from gods, they are 200 km free of any threat, use it wisely and teach your descendants to take care of it because it is the defensive nucleus against creatures or gods" Zeus said a little tired

    Tonantzin mother equally tired looked at vio "We haveplied, from here it is up to you and your people defend the empire"

    Anubis was releasing smoke from his mouth "My daughter I have put the knowledge of your ancestors for the construction of guardians I hope you can help"

    Ares and Huitzilopochtli saw their parents tired and like Anubis, they gave knowledge to vio.

    Zeus spoke "That¡¯s all we can do at this moment for you, remember to visit us and when you can visit your father¡¯s temple maybe I can exin many things I think you would like to see your grandchildren"

    After this the gods disappeared, leaving vio and Hellena at the entrance to the Temple of Zeus ...

 Chapter 48 - The Roman Carbine

    vio met with his council of ministers "Gentlemen is Time that we initiate the construction of obelisks for the protection of the empire and the creation of an organization for the defense against attacks of subjects with divine blessings"

    Hellena got up and gave everyone a document describing how a divine blessing worked and how it improves the strength of people but also mentioned that the subject while suffering from the divine blessing can ignore the pain the only way to prevent him from continuing to do harm is killing you, the weak points are the head and the heart.

    Idril the minister of agriculture and leader of the elves spoke "I understand your majesty what is referred to in these documents about the divine blessings but how we can train this new organization to put an end to them"

    vio smiled. "It¡¯s pretty simple, we¡¯ll use our best forces and train them in capture and elimination tactics.

    The Inquisition will have its headquarters in Origin Civitatem and small headquarters in all ces where there is a pir of divine protection, its mission is not to take care of religious issues its only function is to protect from the threats that the conventional army can not stop "

    Hellena agreed with her husband and exined to all the organization and form of the inquisition

    "Now an important point is to choose the leader of the inquisition to be a military organization has full power the imperial family to elect the leaders while there will be 3 counselors elected by the ministers to help the leader of the inquisition, other 3 elected by the generals and one chosen by the people.

    As for the criteria of the troops will be chosen among the most skilled humans who know how to handle some elemental magic.

    Semihumans for their great capacity of strength is perfect for the work of capture will be delivered to them chains of gold with magic to be able to trap these humans with divinity.

    The dwarves will have a logistical support work due to their great knowledge about metal and engineering they would be responsible for the construction of the bases andst line of defense for the protection of defense monuments.

    The Nahuales are perfect for recognizing their great variety of animal spirits in which they can be perfect to spy and know if something unwanted wants to enter and disturb the Pax Romana.

    For the chaneques, their function is to be messengers, although there are horses it is dangerous to leave them in the open air since they are a strategic animal, whereas the chaneque, despite being small, can run at great speeds ignoring the terrain. "

    And finally, vio decided to make a weapon very advanced to his time for the elves, for that the first thing he did was to model one of the most iconic weapons used in the American Civil War.

    While very carefully towards nitrocellulose paper, for that I use cotton to make a sheet of paper that I ced in a nitrating solutionposed of sulfuric acid and nitric acid, to avoid an opposite reaction the container that was upied was surrounded by ice I let it soak The sheet of cotton paper for 30 minutes and removed it to ce it in a bath of sodium bicarbonate to neutralize the remaining acid.

    He let the sheet of paper dry and cut it into rhomboid figures, while he made a lead bullet very simr to modern ones, with a little patience and resilience of resin I prepare nitrated paper cartridges which I fill with ck powder and fold them. He created the perfect cartridge for the carbine he ns to make.

    He repeated the process until he made a good amount of ammunition that was by his side took note of each step followed with illustrative drawings for the dwarves to imitate with precision.

    After this vio met the dwarves who had finished the carbine the model he used as the basis was the iconic "Sharps 1859 Military Carbine" a ssic in the firearms of the American Civil War and perfect for the needs of the Inquisition.

    Because vio did not use a more modern rifle or better ammunition is due to technological limitations, smokeless gunpowder is obtained through a moreplicated and delicate process the only reason why you can use this weapon is because Dwarven craftsmen can imitate it by forgingpletely including the internal mechanism.

    To test it he gathered his ministers and showed them the power of this Carbine, using the lever loader ced one of his ammunition previously made, he took as the target of shooting a legion armor.

    He aimed at the armor and opened fire, the shot was urate to reload the gun again and shot again, the recharge time was just a few seconds much less than the musket.

    Lucio his stepfather and chief of the city guard saw this weapon as something that could give the superior advantage over any enemy "vio because we can not build many and arm themon army"

    vio shook his head "The process to make them is veryplicated and expensive while we can barely build one of these and we made 30 muskets, not to mention that the nitrated paper is quiteplicated to make, you can use a normal paper but it would reduce the power of the shot and the biggest problem is the consumption of saltpeter.

    Currently, we only produce fecal waste but the quantity is minimal, before using any firearm in mass you need a guaranteed consumption of saltpeter the only ce in America with those quantities is in the southwest, which is currently outside our n. expansion.

    That¡¯s why this weapon is of perfect tactical use so that the elves can shoot causes more damage than a bow and if you put a sight you can shoot at more than 900 meters clear that depends on the shooter "

    With this, all ministers officially nodded the inquisition could begin their recruitment work ...

 Chapter 49 - Hiring artisans

    vio next to the leaders of marble or jade workshops and put them on tables with a document in them

    "Craftsmen I have joined you here because it is a theme rted to the defense of the empire, I hope that all participants can ce a drop of blood in the contract that each of you has on their tables"

    The artisans wondered why but they had great confidence in their emperor so nobody questioned and they all ced a drop of their blood on the paper.

    vio watched everyone has done it and began his speech

    "As you know, this new world is our home and even though in Mesoamerica we will not find enemies, it does not mean that in other ces it is the same.

    In the assassination attempt that was a few days ago the subject was a shaman of the tribe of the Caribs received the divine power of their gods and that could attack me, now imagine that their families are sleeping one day and a madman with powers enters his house to kill his family, they try to defend themselves but they have a strength that is greater than yours, what would they do? "

    The artisans had their faces deformed with sadness, many of them had seen first hand the fight that the emperor had with that shaman and the damage he did to the city, the emperor is a god but what about them who are mere mortals, In case someone with those characteristics attacks them they can only see how their family is killed without being able to do anything.

    vio looked at the faces of fear of the artisans and before they started to panic about something they do not understand I speak

    "There is a way to stop them and that is why we are here, Zeus and Mother Tonantzin have given me the answer, we have to build obelisk-shaped monuments and around it, there is a need to put some animal-shaped statues preferably cat or dog.

    These monuments will be in charge of the defense against beings that have divine blessings foreign to our gods while the statues will be protections in case some supernatural being wants to attack them.

    And to build many the empire needs your help, of course, it will not be altruistic work if you participate you will receive a farm outside nova Roma so that you can train sculptors who will pay them and feed the state, therefore, they will not put anything at all only the knowledge.

    once finished the monoliths and the urgent statues will be delivered the property for their personal use without mentioning that their workshop will be exempt from taxes throughout their lives "

    The artisans could not be happier, they know that a farm on the outskirts of the capital is an honor and can be a great inheritance for their descendants, as far as the orders would receivebor which can do the simple tasks while their pupils are in charge of the medians and they will take care of theplicated ones, therefore, there is no kind of problem.

    (Currency conversion:

    -Cent made of copper

    -Denar of silver

    -Denar (Made of gold does not have any special name as the other two only denar)

    10 cents 1 denar silver

    10 denars of silver 1 denar

    A family in need to survive a day 1 denar of silver, a legionnaire earns 9 denars of silver a day, the worst paid job in the empire is the sweeper who receives only 3 denars of silver a day.

    In episode 43 One day with Hellena in Origin Civitatem, Hellena spent more than 2500 denars (Gold) for the construction of the family statue and 1300 denars in various articles.

    A meal in a restaurant like where Hellena ate costs only 7 cents, while beer in any pub in the city costs 3 cents.

    For poor families, vio promotes food vouchers which can be exchanged for food at any store. Of course, it does not promote the poption¡¯sxity and reach out to the government to receive the vouchers. They have to work like everyone else to have the right to them)

    "For every animal statue that ends the government will pay them with 1000 denars, for monolith 500 denars have 2 weeks to build an animal statue the minimum size will be 1.5 meters long, 1.2 wide and 1.5 long, the stones of Marble will be brought to you and your time will start once you arrive at your farm.

    While the monolith will be built of cement and will be built in the ce, the empire will pay its expenses of mobilization and clear travel expenses that not only is to build it will also be covered with marble bricks so that it does not stop being beautiful "

    After this the artisans were divided to do their respective tasks the monolith had an effective range of 25 km2, therefore every 20 km2 would be built a monolith and next to it a building of the Roman Inquisition, being constructions for the national security empire They started working immediately.

    The empire began to require more ves, therefore, vio opened amercial route with the Zapotecs to buy ves because the gold was not yet a valid currency for the Mesoamerican peoples, bartering with chocte, coffee, sugar, and salt, with a small sack of sugar 10 ves were changed.

    They also exchanged the gold that they had for copper utensils such as china pots and china because the empire does not ept gold other than denars, the merchants have to exchange gold in the imperial banks for denars, the exchange rate is 1kg of gold for 10 denars, which is a fair exchange for traders

    This gave rise to an exchange of knowledge that would upy the empire for the subsequent annexation of the peoples of central Mexico, It also helps to increase the poption that the empire requires while morend conquered ...

 Chapter 50 - Encounter with Apollo and disturbing news

    vio was prepared together with Hellena and her little ones had to go to visit Apollo his father, really vio has mixed feelings with Apollo from hate to love, he really gave her a family but at the same time, it is not his family.

    Of course, vio does not care if Julia or Vitelio are not his blood parents, he will always take care of them, including his twin sisters Ayesha and Aurora.

    The reason for his visit is that his little ones have already turned one year old and he wants to show them his true grandfather, he would also like to introduce them to the goddess Rhea but he does not know if he is still in the Greek pantheon or has fled to the Persian pantheon if vio not bad remember Rhea escaped after being born Zeus to avoid the persecution of Chronos.

    They climbed into the carriage and the children began to make theirs, despite all the way they could not speak more than a few words like Mom and Dad that does not prevent them from having conversations with their parents even if they are only unintelligible babblings.

    While Erendida floated in the sleeping carriage, Yuma was ying with his father¡¯s hair.

    vio looked at him with love and pride "You¡¯re ready to see grandpa Apollo"

    Yuma stopped his romp with his father¡¯s golden hair and nodded "Bu..Bu.Blu" (My best attempt to describe the babbling of a baby)

    Hellena looked at the father and son duo ying and talking and she could not help but giggle.

    The temple of Apollo is built in the northeastern part of the mega temple of Olympus that was built around the pyramid of the Venta (current sanctuary to Anubis).

    Every day hundreds of pilgrims are received whether they are Romans or new Mayan converts whoe to receive mass with the priests or priestesses, those in charge of the temples were students of the priests¡¯ school, they took care of the statues and buildings while they were under construction.

    The imperial family was always received in the temple by the priests and principal priestesses, vius ??was the maximum leader of the church that ce was guaranteed for his descendants in that way the imperial family always had the power of the church even if in some future He will lose the power of the empire. His family will always have a powerful church on his side.

    He prepared vio and went with his family to the temple of Apollo it was time to greet this incestuous father, while they entered the time stopped and appeared in front of him an Apollopletely different from the one he knew years ago, now he was young and not the old man no desire to live.

    "Atst I see you Apollo or should I say, father" said vio with a smile on his face

    Apollo just smiled "I see you¡¯ve grown up and now you have Sons and a wife because you never went to see me"

    vio scratched his head in a clear sign of difort

    "How could I have known only I learned years ago by Artemis and then it was confirmed By the grandfather/brother Zeus, there are many brother gods or nephews with whom I was not introduced, I mean it is not easy to arrive and say hey you are my nephew and my cousin at the same time I am the son of Rea and Apollo, a pleasure to meet you.

    Mea Culpa I don¡¯t visit you but everyone has the right to repent and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here, I wanted to spend the first birthday of my children with my father since Vitelio died only you stay as a father figure and I do not want my children to grow up without knowing To grandfather"

    Apollo did not contain herugh "I did not know you were so sentimental vio"

    "Hey let me be sentimental but there¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you since I found out that my mother is Rhea where did you get an ovule from her?" Asked vio, watching Apollo

    "Simple some centuries ago I asked for it and from that time I have been keeping it until your desire made me upy it"

    "So you have not seen Rhea since then?"

    "No, I do not know her whereabouts but I¡¯m sure she found out that she had a son with me. She was always a good mother and grandmother, but she could never ovee the times that persecuted her and forced her to enter the Persian culture as a cult to the great Asian mother "Apollo said with great sadness

    Apollo raised his head and said seriously "There is something I want to tell you the day your soul entered my temple there was another soul that also entered the limbo where you were, it seems that remained in ce without being imed by someone or something until the three Maya, Greco-Roman and Mixteco pantheons were merged (Zapotecs, Totonacs and any culture of Mexico¡¯s center believing Tonantzin mother)

    Somehow he entered into an alternate reality of the world where youe from and where we are now what I call the negative world because there is no magic, gods or anything out of the ordinary "

    vio was surprised "But in my world, there was no magic or gods"

    Apollo shook his head "If they exist but do not interfere with the lives of mortals, I think their bible defines it as free will in terms of magic and non-human beings live hidden in a parallel society, but this negative world is identical to the earth with some differences but there are no extraordinary beings or magic or nothing just human aimlessly believing in their own faith "

    vio ced his hand on his chin "Then someone in the same flight that I was also taken to another dimension, at what time it was sent you do not know"

    "For the little, I could observe in time between 1000 and 1100 after Christ" Said Apollo, calcting the date a bit

    vio swallowed saliva "Without blessings, without help or anything that poor soul will suffer and the time does not help much"

    vio made a prayer to that poor soul that was thrown into one of the worst epochs of humanity.

    After this little talk vio presented his young children to his father and also to his wife, Apollo was happy to have little grandchildren who flew in the air from nothing and upying only his divine energy created some small toys that moved through the air a little horse for Yuma and a butterfly for Erendida the two babies flew trying to catch the toys.

    Seeing this vio took courage and asked "Father I would like you to teach me to control my divine energy"

    Apollo raised her eyebrow and crossed her arms "You¡¯re sure it¡¯s going to be a pretty hard workout"

    vio nodded and Apollo sighed "Very well from tomorrowe to my temple I will instruct you in the dominion of your divine energy" ...

    ------------------------------------------------

    Thank you for reading this final volume of Nova Roma guys the next volume will be "Divine War in America" and I need to ask you some things but it is rted to the new book I am writing, Nova Roma is a book that is the beginning of a Multiverse not everything will be Fantasy but there will be topics a bit more mature or rted to other things, I want to cover everything until I find my own strength in writing.

    The stranger who spoke Apollo is the protagonist of my next novel of Kindom Building (Like Nova Roma but without fantasy or unreal thoughts, only the cruelty of the world)

    I want to ask you to want the protagonist "Man or Woman" want "Simple or Complicated" start and most important to R13 Novel or to R18.

    It is R13 there will be blood and betrayal but nothing very explicit like Nova Roma

    It is R18 There will be death, rapes, blood, gore basically the same as in the old days (You can read my other novel "Thest scumm" is not made for a public that does not like the anime but I am training situations a bit strong among others things)

    I already have written 3 episodes that can choose between the personalized novel or what I have written.

    Remember that thest decision you have, Just give ament

    (I ask you because I see that many do not like Nova Roma to go down the fantasy line, that¡¯s why I want to pamper you)

    (I will cross over between my original novels in the future but do not worry, it will not damage the plot of the stories in the novels)

 Chapter 51 - Invasion to Insulae Canibalium (Cuba)

    vio trained with his father for a full month learned different ways to upy the divine energy but before moving further Apollo gave him advice

    "It is easy to see that you have the facility to handle your divine energy but you need more than practice in a closed environment, I rmend youmand one of your legions so that you can learn how the real men in the battle

    When you are in danger your divine power wille out naturally and with it, you can improve your control by advanced steps"

    vio thought for a moment of his father¡¯s words and then had a moment of enlightenment where he remembered thest battle hemanded when he fought to capture Corocotta, the adrenaline rush for the unknown and the pleasure of leading the troops for victory.

    He also remembered the defense of Emerita Augusta that feeling of being able to die by being ovee by the enemy a single mistake and his life and that of his family wasing to an end.

    Then he realized he can not live from the past he has to do many more things so that the respect of the imperial familysts for generations does not want to be remembered as the emperor who is conformist who only conquered small pieces ofnd, will be remembered as vio the Conqueror.

    "You¡¯re right, father, I¡¯m asleep on myurels and I¡¯ve forgotten that an emperor is not only knowing how to govern but also how to conquer to expand the empire and I think I know where to invade to expand the empire "

    He looked at his father and with his eyes raised he promised "I will return with you when I have finished conquering the main bastion of the Caribs father"

    Apollo nodded at the words of her son and with a smile on her face "Ad Victoriam vio"

    vio left the temple of his father turned to see him for thest time because he would not return in some time.

    Meanwhile in the temple Apollo was wondering if upying a little of his divine energy to "convince" vio to attack the Caribs was the best but can not wait and see how the gods are organized to attack them the best defense is the attack.

    Once he arrived at the imperial pce he locked himself in his studio to n that bastion should attack the Jamaica or Cuba inds both have important value and points in favor and against.

    vio took out his pipe and ced tobo in it, he had to think very well about his initial objective when he had thend for anding of the troops in the "Punta Caj¨®n" a small penins that was only 200 km from Cancun, if it was created a base to conquer Cuba would not be a problem with the first 100 kilometers because they were a t area.

    But after that a mountain range would interrupt the conquest, on the other hand, because the smallest can be surrounded and conquered from the coasts, the problem is that there is 1000 km away from the port of Cancun. You would have to conquer ind caimans topensate for the distances.

    vio looked out the window and could see his little one ying with Lilith in the patio "I guess whoever does not risk does not win" He took his knife and buried it on the ind of Cuba on the map he had on the table.

    In Origin Civitatem you could see hundreds of Mayan or Roman people lining up to join the expeditionary army that the emperor was to personallymand to punish the Caribs for their stupidity of trying to assassinate him in their capital.

    The promises were clear, each soldier after the conquest will receivend free of taxes for 10 years and will be given to 5 Caribbean ves for the work of their new home, children born of ves will be immediately converted to Roman citizens and will be withdrawn from the hands of their parents to be cared for by the state and that can be adopted otherwise they will be productive members of society.

    Rewards may seem little but for the poorest or new Mayan or Mesoamerican citizens who are beginning to join the empire is an opportunity to fight and win the property for their descendants without mentioning that Cuba is an ind therefore once conquered not we will have to worry about external invasions, the safest ce in the empire.

    The training camps teach the use of the crossbow and pilums, the first area to be conquered is a t penins so there will be no mountain or forestbat to training guerri warfare but it is important to train the discipline, courage and physical condition

    Once the penins is conquered approximately 70 kilometers until reaching the first row of mountains the area is stabilized, being founded the new city of "Magna Caribe".

    After this, the ind of youth will be taken where the capital of the new province called "Inse Canibalium" will be created "

    Inse Canibalium epasses the entire region of modern Cuba vio n that it will grow chocte and sugar beets along with coconut palm among other goods such as sisal or Maguey for the production of alcoholic beverages and horses and camels will be raised freely for their subsequent use in the continent.

    Two months passed and more than 20,000 volunteers were recruited who began to be trained to undertake their journey as the Gamma Legion Canibulum

    (The full name of the Alpha Legion is Legion Alfa Civitatem, unlike the Romans who name their legions with "Name" "Number" "Province".

    vio upies "Name" "Letter of the Greek alphabet" "Province"

    There is also an Imperial Legion in charge of the defense of the capital, his legacy is Lucio vio¡¯s stepfather)

    After a training period of 3 months, the Legion Gamma Canibulum got on the boats along with his legacy and Emperor vio.

 Chapter 52 - Attack at night

    The Caribs received a message from their god Amalivaca through the shamans warning of the dangering from the continent and that they should be prepared to defend theirnds from the invaders

    The local leaders of Caribbean tribes in Cuba dedicated themselves to finding quick solutions to the problem that presented the white men arriving on theirnd they knew that the time was insufficient to be able to face them as a group, they can have the same god but not all the leaders they are willing to work with others, therefore each tribe depends on itself

    Therefore each tribe made its defenses in the most impassable areas such as the sierra of the northern part of the center and the south also in the jungles hiding they knew by the shamans what it would be like if they fight directly with them the shamans They described the ughter in Cozumel.

    That is why they moved their tribes to these ces where these white men and the treacherous Mayans could not attack them and they could attack without losing troops in the process.

    While the Caribs were preparing for the imminent invasion, vio was on the ship on his way to Cuba. He felt a little sad about leaving his family behind but he knew that it was something necessary. Fortunately, the distance between Cuba and the fort of Canc¨²n was not too great. therefore, only two or three hours were enough to get boarding.

    After some time at sea they were finally able to observend, the boats prepared to start their way to the coast but because they did not know what was the maximum depth they did not risk running aground and sent small boats with troops which would take care of you watch to measure the depth of the water as if to check the coast with telescopes to avoid ambushes as they suffered in Cozumel.

    Those in charge this time were not the special forces but the sailors, they traveled a distance of approximately 4 km with which they found the best ce for the ships to approach and could make a spearhead for thending.

    To obtain this information, they used a rope that tied a knot every meter, they threw it with a heavy rock into the sea and with this they measured the depth, of course, it was not a simple process but if necessary, while some of them took care of this with others. telescopes guarded the coast.

    The small perimeter that they measured showed that this area was very feasible for the construction of a port, this is perfect because it means that the boats can get close enough to avoid running aground and reduce the time of unloading of necessary materials, while on the coast there They found signs of an ambush on the coast.

    Once they returned to the boats, they gave this information to vio who analyzed it and ordered the special forces to disembark to open the spear point, just as in Cozumel they carried their res with green and white smoke.

    The Vi Opus began their journey, being personallymanded by the emperor received a new weapon the Roman carbine, they fell in love with this weapon since they only had to ce the ammunition and shoot, not to mention that the scope was greater than the one offered the crossbows

    When they arrived at the coast they prepared defensive measures, but the coast was deserted they advanced by the sand of the beach to arrive at the first palms, they were covered in them and upying signsnguage crossed the perimeter.

    Beingpletely camouged they were the death for any enemy, but although they went for a kilometer ind they did not find signs of human presence, they established small defensive zones that function as control points to know if they are attacked.

    After some time they lit the white smoke and the first troops began to arrive.

    When viond ced a g on the beach "From this moment this ce will be the point of creation of the city of" Magna Caribe ", that the enemies of Rome fear because the empire came to theirnds to conquer"

    The soldiers celebrated the emperor¡¯s small speech and began to create a fort in the area, they had learned that the Caribs like to attack at night, therefore, they ced greater emphasis on external defenses and better illumination.

    For this vio upied torches around the base to prevent these burn the camp has covered the wood with damp earth, which would prevent possible fires in the camp.

    The number of vigntes was also increased and a small watchtower was built to find out where the attacks wereing from.

    As vio¡¯s achievement to build a fort in conditions in just one day, simply upied the same procedure that made Toyotomi Hideyoshi brought all the pieces already made and only armed them.

    vio¡¯s strategy of having everything ready for a possible attack paid off, at night the fort¡¯s rm bells rang.

    vio woke up and took his weapons tomand the defense, the attacks came from the northern part of the fortress, the Vi Opus with their carbine was responsible for killing those that seemed to be important from the watchtower.

    vio¡¯s men were trained for the defense at night so there are no problems with the troops because they already know the protocol.

    The attack of the Caribs was faced with the trench around the fortress that was full of spikes, could not approach just attack in the distance, one of the weapons that ced vio on the walls was the ballista, which killed much more easy on the invaders.

    vius ??prepared his men and went out to fight body to body with the Caribs, the battlested for at least an hour until discharge of divine energy was present was the shaman of the tribe asking for blessings to their god.

    vio smiled "Soldiers ready, Amancio take care of the troops I¡¯ll take care of his shaman"

    Amancio a trusted tribune of vio nodded andmanded the attack while his emperor was in charge of the major threat at this time.

    The shamanunched himself at vio with his two stone knives, vio activated his divine energy and drew his sword.

    The sh between the stone knives and the steel sword was blunt but ended with the breaking of the stone weapons, the shaman recoiled with a jump he knew that his weapons were useless therefore being a "Mohan" was transformed into a Stingray.

    His body was like a human being but half a fish and a tail sticks out of it, vio knows that manta rays have a poisonous sting in their tails, therefore, he knew that he had to be careful not to be pricked by him.

    The battle continued and vio realized that to fight with a single sword was quiteplicated, because the ws in the hand of the shaman were resistant and the tail you should in when it was pounced on him.

    vius ??upied his Divine energy to create another sword, the battle was seen with astonishment by the Caribs and the soldiers.

    The shaman managed to cross the defense of vio and his sting went to the head of vio but this elusive attack only receiving a small wound in the face, vio upied the distraction of the shaman to release his sword and concentrate his energy in his fist.

    The blow received in the chest the shaman was able to throw a few meters destroying some palm trees in the process, vio did not have time to recover andunched his energy sword on the dazed shaman who did not have time to defend.

    The sword entered his neck and his life ended at that moment falling backward, with the death of his "Mohan" the Caribs panicked and tried to flee but were hunted by the forces of vio, who did not let them flee.

    Their attack had failed and they were captives of the white men they so hated.

    Meanwhile, vio upying disinfected alcohol the wound on his face, it was not deep but it reminded him that scenes like this would be verymon on his way to conquer Inse Canibalium (Cuba) ...

 Chapter 53 - Romulo Wall

    Right in the morning, he devoted himself to reviewing the body of the shaman in the found something quite interesting seems to be that it has the same functionality as the nahuales this quite surprised the members of the inquisition and scientists.

    "It seems that my uncle/brother Poseidon will be surprised by these species" said vio while he saw the corpse.

    The count of dead and captured surprised vio was 10,000 captured Caribs and 5890 dead, the leaders said they were a shock force that they expected to attack when we arrived but as we arrived before there was only the night attack but with the death of the shaman leader they lost the faith.

    vio understood that these attacks could possibly be repeated even though the tribes arepletely divided if one is not careful, attacks like this one can ur because these are not tribes but leaders whomand volunteers.

    That is why having intelligence is even more important, vio decided to bring scouts on horseback, unlike the continent where they are forbidden to use them because they can fall into bad hands in Cuba this risk is small because it is an ind and the scouts¡¯ horses they are all males even if they are captured they will not be able to reproduce them.

    The Roman cavalry of explorers upy arms and light armor such as the saber and cotton clothes, they do not use anything else except the sergeants who have a flintlock pistol for use in case of emergency.

    vio ordered them to map and review the perimeter to look for possible attackers like those of the night, the advantage that they do not have a horse is that they have to run and even if they run they will not be able to advance more than 20 or 30 km a day and beingpletely exhausted therefore having a revised perimeter of 50 km is more than enough for the preparation of troops for defense.

    Another thing that vio did was to create fortified Watchtowers every kilometer where they had a fire that sent an attack was on and alerted the other Watchtower, for its construction the newly captured ves were upied if the Romans are good at using it. and train ves.

    Thanks to the 10000 ves the construction of the watchtowers and the roads were without problems in only one week the trees of the coast were cut except for the coconut palms that vio dered as a strategic tree.

    Meanwhile on the coast began to arrive small boats with materials for both use of the army and for the construction of the port, the person in charge of this work was the architect Marco one of the men of confidence of vio since he met him in Emerita Augusta.

    He quickly began to order the ves and artisans "Move those woods you have to build the crane to load the cement pirs for the construction of the port"

    For the construction of the port 3 cranes were upied that moved the pirs to the water once ced part of the port is built, when that part is finished they are dismantled and they move again to the edge of the construction of that form they are built continuously.

    They brought the pirs and made them unloaded from ships and were ced on the coast, therger the pir was only made with geometric shapes so that once they joined did not move for any reason, of course using a bit of cement to seal them.

    The cavalry proved its worth during two attempts of attacks by Caribbean shaman leaders but even with their divine blessings they could not do anything about an army with muskets and crossbows perfectly amodated when their leaders died the Caribs wanted to flee but the cavalry caught them in the way.

    Also, the inquisition in these battles participated to have better tactics against the shamans and their divine energy, the elven snipers proved to be definitive weapons against the shamans because no matter how hard they had a well-aimed lead bullet it was enough to blow the top of their skulls.

    In just one month of the campaign, vio conquered the first 100 km on the coast, did not want to get into the mountains because of the danger it was to be in it if the ce was not known.

    Therefore began the construction of awork of forts that will surround a total of 16 km, once built will be joined by a brick wall this will be the first wall built therefore called the wall of Romulus in honor of the founder of Rome.

    This wall will delimit the limits of the city of Magna Caribe, vio did not want to go to increase its troops because it has to divide the legion in two and keep garrison in the watchtowers.

    Fortunately, of the two previous failed attacks, 15k ves added to the previous 10k were added to 25,000, thisbor guarantees that the R¨®mulo wall will be built quickly.

    In the meantime, new Mayan recruits were being brought in daily from the continent, seekingnds to serve the empire and with them, their families arrived, therefore the workforce continued to grow and it was brought from Origin Civitatem asphalt for the construction of roads quickly.

    The rapid construction and guidance of vio helped that the Romulo wall waspleted in just 2 months forcing the ves to work 24/7 in shifts was not left to build even a single day, because it was not a rainy season the cement Used it dried quite fast the wall had a height of 4 meters and 3 of width.

    Each kilometer had a tower with a ballista and 15 permanent guards every 500 meters there were a barracks that dispatches troops that crossed the kilometer of the wall that was of its defense the barracks had about 300 guards in charge of the defense of its perimeter also had cavalry of messengers to ask for help if necessary.

    There were only 3 doors on the entire wall, the first at kilometer 3 and another at kilometer 9 and another at kilometer 15, each of these doors had a military city behind, the doors were suspension bridges that prevented emergency could be lifted.

    A 2.5-meter-deep moat was built outside the wall and covered with bricks to create an artificial channel fed with seawater to prevent direct attacks on the walls, while on the coast on both sides they became small watchmen who had the mission of caring for canoes that will try tond by winged.

    When vio myth the wall was proud of this could put its strength in the conquest of the capital of the province the ind of youth unlike this part of Cuba will conquer using cavalry to take advantage of the t terrain of the ind.

    vio looked towards the horizon and pointed his finger "Amalivaca I will conquer Cuba, then Jamaica and espa? with those big inds your people feed an empirecking in manpower, what follows is the war of extermination ind by ind looking for your people until it ispletely in the hands of the empire "...

 Chapter 54 - Roman Cavalry

    The ind of youth has 2400 square kilometers and a mostly t surface which makes it perfect for vio to prove how powerful cavalry is for this he began to prepare more than 1500 horsemen who were light cavalry, their armament was cotton clothes with a metal armor and a Stahlhelm helmet, while his weapons were a spear and a saber.

    Also prepared to the heavy cavalry unlike light cavalry this will be responsible for being the spearhead on the attacks that will be made on the ind of youth against the tribes that inhabit the ind, are more than 500 cavalry soldiers heavy

    Its armament isposed of aplete suite of steel tes and its horses also has steel tes for its defense, have a spear as a weapon for the attack at medium distance and a club for short distances, one of the advantages of heavy cavalry about the natives is that no weapon of them can cross them.

    vio had to prepare anding in the western part that adjoins with Magna caribe, before starting a hunting race of natives on the ind of youth has to found a fortress capable of housing the horses and be a point of refueling for troops.

    In just a few daysnded 5000 soldiers who were responsible for creating a fortress on the coast, during the period of two months there was no attack by the Caribs so the fortress was over once finished more than 4000 horses came to strength.

    When vio looked at the horses in the fortress he decided to name the ind "Equorum ins" (Horse Ind).

    "Sir the troops are ready for the first confrontation the scouts have discovered some tribes northeast of here, they seem to have a concentration of a few thousand but their power is still as low as their counterparts in Inse Canibalium" Amancio mentioned while showing the report to his General and Emperor vius

    vio took the report while smoking his pipe "Very well these behaviors are not normal it seems that they are meeting to give a big blow, it hurts that for them the cavalry is the king, if the Romans could not with At much less the Caribs with his weapons of stone and bone "He smiled and ced the report on the table

    "Let the troops prepare attack at noon, also orders snipers from the inquisition where there are Caribs there are shamans and where there are shamans there are problems" vio got up from his chair and took his weapons to leave the fort.

    Outside he could see male and female soldiers movingrge quantities of merchandise, some dwarves checking the armament of troops and sergeants who were beginning to call their squads.

    He walked towards the podium of the fort where he gave a strong message to his troops

    "Soldiers today will be remembered as the beginning of the conquest of Equorum ins, are the cavalry of the empire are the elite force on the elite, do not be trusted by the appearances of the Caribs is to kill or die

    Our mission is to kill and then ask this ind will be the capital of the province of Inse Canibalium and an important point for the breeding of horses, so do not hesitate to attack as the Caribs will not hesitate when they devour your body, Roma Invicta "

    "Roma Invicta" The soldiers shouted at the base.

    After this the troops were ced ready to start the battle, vio dressed in full steel armor got on his ck horse, breathed and with a movement of his back, the attack began.

    Because the horses could not stand to run great distances with arge amount of weight heavy cavalry had 2 horses each one to move before reaching the battle and another for the battle, the route was only about 60 km once arriving at the town, took a break so that the horses could be fresh for the attack.

    After two hours of rest, the heavy cavalry led by vio attacked the town.

    Wayak was a shaman of the ind of youth was summoned by a shaman superior Mohan it seems that the ind has been divided into 3 zones each with its respective leader Mohan, this is a measure taken to prevent the white invaders from attacking us tribe by tribe.

    We currently have more than 15,000 warriors in our area and 10,000 women and children I can not believe that the white man attacks us while we are all together, then a tremor started to be felt when I turned my head I could see in the distance a horde of monsters with skin sparkly.

    I knew they wereing to attack us so I asked my blessing to the supreme god Amalivaca, I could feel how his light surrounded my body and gave me the energy to fight with these monsters with shiny skin and 4 legs.

    They came before the first troops with their spears and killed the warriors who bravely used their bows and arrows of bones against them but their skin was too hard and they could not prate.

    The Mohan became his spiritual being which was a shark, when he was about to face the monsters on all fours he was overwhelmed by them, he did not have time to defend himself, this surprised me but I did not have time to avoid it like the Mohan only felt something pierce my chest before being overwhelmed by these beasts and my vision turned ck "Atst I¡¯ll meet the creator"

    vio was d when with his cavalry he had killed the shamans without giving them a chance to even counterattack no matter how strong the weight of the horsesbined with the speed of travel is certain death.

    When the shamans died the chaos invades the Caribs but the light cavalry is in charge of killing them or catching them. There is no mercy against these cannibals, in only one hour of battle the dead of the Caribs were 9500 and more than 5000 wounded, the women and Carib children were captured, children, as cites thews of the empire, will be sent to orphanages while women will be enved along with the males.

    At the meeting point, vio found some valuable things such as marble statuettes. "If they have marble statuettes, I think there must be a marble mine, that¡¯s good because this ind could be used by the empire as the constructionpany. statues and protective monoliths for the region "...

 Chapter 55 - Conquest of Equorum Insulae (Isle of Youth)

    The two Mohan shamans learned of the defeat they suffered for the white man and his four-legged monsters, so they decided to join arge group and fight head-on with them, more than 30,000 warriors and 20,000 women joined to fight against this white man.

    The Caribbean traditions prohibit women from participating in battles but they have no other choice but to defend their home. Years ago they fought another group of Caribs who were expelled from thisnd, they do not want to be expelled, so they will fight with everything they have

    They chose a quite advantageous terrain for them as it was the central in they began to build wooden walls to be able to avoid that those monsters of four legs will attack them and tread them until death.

    vio found out through his scouts that the Caribs were sheltering in a kind of fortress and a smile floated on his face "This will be a fairly simple victory for the empire, Amancio sends to bring the legion of Magna caribe and 10 cannons"

    Amancio nodded and went to give the order to the messengers, meanwhile vio ordered that the strong Caribbean be surrounded with cavalry since the Caribs had taken refuge in its walls that better than to prevent them from leaving them, also ced the Vi Opus and the snipers of the inquisition in small checkpoints to kill anyone who dared to leave.

    vio ordered to start the search for the marble mine, the marble for the Romans is very important the constructions even though vio upies only the cement leaving the marble for statues or miscenies, this because it is much simpler to build with cement to be upying giant blocks of marble that would take days to reach their destination without mentioning that the amount brought would be very small

    Another problem is that the marble in Origin Civitatem is only upied for the statues since the mine of this is very small, what abounds in the penins is Jade of high quality which is used for the creation of essories and crafts.

    vio likes things that are durable and quick to build, but that does not mean that he despises marble apart from its aesthetic use for the boration of statues can also be upied for the construction of a mosaic that gives a beautiful aesthetic to buildings unlike the floor of cement.

    While thinking of how beautiful the imperial pce would be Amancio entered the tent and reported that the Empress Hellena had arrived,

    vio was d for the news and left his tent and went to the port to receive his family, in the provisional port Hellena was going down with his two little ones have spent 5 months since they do not see his dad and have been asking for him.

    Therefore Hellena decided that it was time to see vio, I leave Lilith as she went to see her husband while carrying Erendida, Yuma started screaming and pointing with his little plump baby hand "Mom Is Daddy"

    Hellena looked and saw her husband riding on his ck horse going towards them, once the first thing that vio did was to hug his wife with his children.

    "How have my little monsters behaved?" vio asked his babies Erendida and Yuma

    The two children smiled and said in unison "Bien Papa"

    Embracing her two offspring gave a big kiss to Hellena "And my empress as she has been"

    Hellena returned the kiss to vio and whispered some things in vio¡¯s ear, vio could only shake his head and smile malevolently.

    After the desired meeting vio took them to their fortress so that they could know what the ce where he has been living for thest month, showed them the stables, the barracks of the troops, the dining room and the house of themander.

    Yuma waspletely happy when he saw the imperial cavalry, despite being a boy he showed great interest in those soldiers who rode in his daily training, while Erendida showed more interest in the elven snipers who were training to fire at the target in the field.

    vio yed with his children until they were asleep after this followed the game of adults.

    Time passed and the Gamma Legio Canibulum arrived with the artillery that vio had, really wanted to show the cruelty of the war to his children but Hellena put a little order on the crazy ideas of her husband, she does not refuse to let them know the reality but feels that it is too early for them to start worrying about the violence of the world.

    vio realized that this could have caused trauma to his children so he apologized to Hellena for hispletely out of character behavior.

    The indicated day arrived and vio said goodbye to his family in the fort, it was time to kill the cannibal mice in their burrow for weeks have tried to break the siege but the snipers and the cavalry have killed them without remorse.

    The shaman leaders realized that building a wall and staying inside had been a big mistake which could cause them annihtion, little by little they were running out of food and water, therefore, they started killing some old people to eat them and drink their blood.

    The festival of cannibalism among the Caribs in their "fort" would notst long, they were suddenly surrounded by a great army.

    An explorer upying a copper device that amplifies his screaming sound "Caribes for their sins Lesa humanity the empire Nova Romano deres them guilty, they can go out and surrender or die in its walls"

    The Mahua shamans did not want to hear they had faith that they could stop with numbers of any attack from outside.

    Nobody came out of the fortress and vio smiled and ordered "Let hell fall on them"

    The gunners fired their guns in unison on the thin wooden defense, the first cannonballs entered the fortress killing as the much Caribbean will cross, the chaos in their warriors began to be present, while the cannonballs were killed by the archer¡¯s Mayan auxiliaries dropped a sea of ??arrows with fire over the fortress.

    Little by little the strong Caribbean began to consume in mes, the chaos was unstoppable even with the orders of the shamans was toote.

    When they left the fortress in terror, the snipers and the crossbowmen hunted them when they got far from the death zone, the cavalry was in charge of killing them, after an attack at a distance of one hour the legion attacked hand to hand.

    The few defenders to see the white man approaching knew that they were dead therefore with hisst forces attacked in a suicidal charge that ended with his death.

    In the end, there were no survivors of any kind they had all died from arrows, cannonballs or the fire that burned them to death.

    With the extermination of these Caribs the cleaning of the ind has beenpleted, vio ordered the cavalry to cross the whole ind in search of survivors¡¯ Caribbeans or the prevention of canoe attacks from Inse Canibalium (Cuba) ...

 Chapter 56 - The harsh reality of the forgotten

    vio decided to build amon grave memorial for the Caribs killed in his fortress, those in charge of that construction would be the captured ves this so that they will be engraved in the subconscious that fighting the empire was a bad option that would only lead them to destruction.

    Another thing that vio did was create toons of 5 soldiers for what he called "Mures Inclusi Essent Venandi" (Rat Hunt), his mission was to find Caribs who had survived or escaped to force them to work as ves, they also had the mission to map the terrain.

    All the maps collected will be integrated into arge map that covers the entire "Equorum Inse".

    While the legion was busy mapping and hunting rats, vio spent time with his family on the beautiful beaches offered by the Caribbean.

    Amancio the main tribune of vio was traveling through one of the abandoned towns of the Caribs, despite seeing it countless times has not been able to adapt to see skin human flesh used as animal leather.

    The soldiers searched the vige for something of value until they found in a hole an underground prison where there was a child with fish features, who seemed to be dying of starvation.

    The soldiers quickly took the child out of the cage and the military doctor who was traveling with them gave him some food, while he analyzed if he could survive, in the cage they did not find any other thing or person.

    Neither the soldiers nor Amancio reacted contrary to the child who had fish features, due to the rules that exist in the empire, found nothing more valuable and took the child to the main barracks to receive treatment from a pediatrician.

    Some squads began to return from their respective missions with boys and girls who shared the same traits as those found by Amancio, some were in better condition and others were one step closer to death.

    vio looked at the little ones whose eyes were dead as if they had long ago lost their purpose to live, Hellena also looked at them and could see her situation that she had lived many years ago, she clenched her fists and looked at her husband "I know not I must intervene vio but I hate to see children with those eyes, can you do something for them? "

    vio looked at his wife and held her to his chest while stroking his hair. "Investigate thoroughly but you know very well that thews of the empire are specially made to guarantee the survival of the new generations, the smile of the children will return, do not worry about it"

    Hellena,forted by her husband¡¯s words, nodded her head.

    Amancio received the Emperor¡¯s order to question the captured Caribs to find out what these children with fish features were and why they were locked in cages.

    The words they said were raw to whether the books on the conquest of the Caribs would describe it

    "The Mohan shamans had much more direct contact with the god Amalivaca, therefore they could make the rules of the ce where they were, this meant that they could have rtions with any woman of the tribe regardless of whether she was married or not.

    The fruit of these rtionships was simr to the Semihumans with the difference that children were born with a fish feature, the Mohan despised these children for being creatures against the great god Amalivaca, therefore, they were locked in underground cages where they were given eat waste.

    Sometimes they were allowed to interact with the tribe to prevent them from going wild because after many tests they realized that if they do not grow in "society" they will lose their human traits to be beingspletely dominated by their instincts.

    In those cases they could only be killed and thrown away from the tribe so that they would not contaminate the space, the Caribs did not eat their meat because they did not consider them worthy and also because they were children of the Mohan.

    What they did do was to upy them as toys for the adults of the tribe, that was the only direct human contact they had.

    When the tribes were reunited by the Mohan shamans they left the children to their fate without caring if they lived or died because as beings who were against the great god Amalivaca they only took care of them to be well with the Moh¨¢n and their pleasure.

    After they met with the Moh¨¢n to escape they left these children drifting, many died of hunger and others ate what they found to survive until they were rescued by the soldiers of the empire ... "

    vio could only sigh for the cruelty existing in this era where thew of the strongest is directed to the majority of the peoples of humanity, but at least now that they are in the hands of the empire their future will improve without having to suffer again abuses of some kind.

    The weeks passed and the rat hunt had searched every corner of the ind, they managed to catch some Caribbean hermits who took refuge in the jungle, they did not worship the religion of Amalivaca, so they fled from their tribes to avoid being eaten.

    vio decided to let them return to the empire where they could describe with great detail what life is like in a tribe of cannibals.

    Thanks to the efforts of vio to preserve the memory of how the enemies of Rome live, in the future the biggest book of morbid sold in the empire is "Life of a Caribbean" where the story of these hermits described how they were killing the humans as cattle to eat them and use their skins to cover their bodies, also describes the abusesmitted against children and women by Mohan shamans and of the same tribe, the Caribbean in Nova Rome was seen as a demon thanks to these stories, women loved their children if they behaved badly, a caribe would eat them.

 Chapter 57 - Empire Gears

    vio prepared for the next part of the invasion that was the division of the northern part of Inse Canibalium (Cuba), for this it is necessary that the legion be divided into two, the first half that went to the north and the second half to the south to avoid the saw that is in the middle.

    To avoid attacks from the mountains to the supply lines, vio needed arge number of guards guarding the entrance to the mountains so he had to prepare at least a few thousand more troops, so he decided to postpone the attack for 6 months until Gather Mayan and Mexican center volunteers.

    Meanwhile, Marco had already reached Honduras, the conquest of the coast of Quintana Roo and Belize was quite simple due to the Mayan poptions who preferred to join the empire than fight.

    Thanks to this, the poption of the empire has increased and with it, merchants can sell their products to arger audience.

    The economy of Roma Nova is divided into two types the internal and external economy:

    The internal economy is upied by merchants, citizens and the government that inhabit the empire, they upy the Denar as their currency, any good or service is paid with it when a new ce joins the empire it begins to enjoy all the obligations and rights.

    Once any poption is annexed to the empire, an officer in charge who covers the assets of each new citizenes to go, he does not only go with a representative of the Mayan peoples and a priest or priestess, with a small guardposed of 5 members.

    When they arrive at the ce the names of each citizen are registered and they are made a steel te that contains a unique numerical series this to give an identity to each new citizen, storing the name isplicated would take up a lot of space.

    But the number is different, it can be stored and ssified as "Exemry" - "Normal" - "Bad" citizen and you can also tell if someone is a dangerous person.

    These numbers and their information are kept in the ce of birth of the person, in the capital of the province and the imperial registry in Origin Civitatem.

    When a citizen wants to receive medical service in another province, he only needs to have his number with the doctors, they can help him if necessary, the patient¡¯s medical history is requested to the province of origin, when the medical record arrives, the patient is treated once Finished this information is sent back to the province.

    For all this to work vio since he was in the region of Lusitania, established the creation of the courier and imperial couriers, the so-called postal codes were created with which postal districts are created, with these letters or packages sent by citizens or The government can arrive without problems.

    When a letter leaves a postal district, it does so with its postal code and the address to which it is directed, for example:

    Something is sent from the province of Imperial Origin with code 0020 to the province of Inse Canibalium with code 2110.

    In order to read the numbers, it must be understood that the first number corresponds to the province in this case the imperial province is 0 because it is the first province, Americae Centralis would be number 1 and Inse Canibalium 2, the number is depending on the date of the creation of the province "But what happens if the province is number 10"

    vio developed a simple solution to ce a letter before the number, therefore, A1000 refers to province 10 if B1000 is ced it refers to province 11.

    The second number refers to whether the shipment is civil, military, religious or special, 0 is used for military, 1 for civil, 2 for religious and 3 for the special are shipments that cannot be ssified whether they belong for example to the inquisition or the imperial family.

    The third number refers to whether the shipment will be received at the Post Office (0), Address (1) or ce of government (2). (It will always be the sender¡¯s code 0 unless it is sent from a government building such as a hospital, in that case, it would be 2)

    For thest digit, it refers to whether what is sent is Envelope (0) or Package (1).

    Therefore the previous example "Something is sent from the Imperial Origin province with code 0020 to the province of Inse Canibalium with code 2110."

    It is read, An envelope from the province of Imperial Origin of military origin is sent that was sent a ce of government to the province Inse Canibalium with civil reception to a domicile.

    With this, the courier and imperial mails are clear where to send them, once they arrive in the destination province the mailmen are responsible for reading the address and taking them to the destination.

    Thanks to all this if a citizen vites thew in a province, his number will be sent to other provinces so that his database is updated, all this is quiteplicated but it allows to keep a record with which many things can be avoided in the future.

    Returning to the subject of the foreign economy, it is used to exchange resources with friendly nations such as the Mixtecs and Zapotecs, material goods are used to make the exchange.

    Thanks to this trade, the empire began to sow ideas to merchants that while they are with the empire can receive enough privileges that they will not get in their home nations.

    All of the above is important as while Marc¨® conquers his province of Americae Centralis, a wave of immigration begins to arrive from the nucleus of the jungle, many Mayans are tempted to belong to this great empire they also arrive from the center of Mexico and even from northern regions.

    This is only possible thanks to the efforts of the poption and the government that with their actions call others to enjoy the Pax Romana ...

 Chapter 58 - The abyss

    Marco toured the coasts of Honduras without problems with the Mayan peoples uniting them all in the great Nova Roman empire but thissted only until he arrived in Nicaragua, where he met with the Misquitos peoples a civilizationpletely different from the Maya and fortunately nothing that Sees with the Caribbean cannibals.

    The first encounter between the empire and the Misquitos took ce in a vige that was on the south coast.

    Marco personally met them while touring the beach, fortunately, the meeting was peaceful as it is a vige that borders the Maya for trade, themunication was quite simple and fluid.

    The locals took to see the elder of the vige Marco and his men they waited outside while Marco entered the cabin next to the Mayan trantor, the interior was very rudimentary but that does not matter since hees to see the elder of the vige.

    "Wee white man, tell me what your people are doing on ournd," the old man asked while smoking a tobo pipe.

    The Mayan trantor tranted the old man¡¯s words

    "My name is Marco, I am the governor of Americae Centralis, I hope you can join the empire in an equal treaty, yournds are in the territory considered," Marco said, looking decisively at the old man.

    The old man looked at Marco as he continued with his pipe "Why should my people join you, you say they are yournds but for generations, we have lived in this ce my tribe is peaceful but I will not hesitate to defend its millenarynd"

    Marco just nodded and his eyes showed a murderous determination "The empire only speaks once, I hope you are willing to be ves and be separated from your family, Nova Roma respects their ancestralnd that is why the goddess Tonantzin gave us her blessing, we do not seek to steal yournd because stealing from you is stealing from ourselves.

    We are not invaders from the moment we arrived and established ourselves, we are part of this continent, we bring progress or death, now tell me you can speak for all your people or only for your tribe, depending on your response your future will be defined "

    The trantor was shocked by Marco¡¯s words and tranted them as best he could.

    The shaman left his pipe trembling a little "I am only an old man who can speak for his people and my people are the Misquitos, I am the guardian God of these people, I really want to refuse and kill you, but the event that toured the continent is for you This only means that there are two possible ways of union or death.

    I prefer to join my people to the winning side of the story than to die as Amalivaca is doing, I always knew that their people would end up badly by allowing them to eat human flesh, tell me, mortal, where I can join the new gods. "

    Marco smiled "you will have to leave your people to apany us to the imperial capital where you can join the great Zeus, Anubis, and the mother Tonantzin"

    The god epted Marco¡¯s invitation but left a warning "If you n to go south in your conquest I rmend you prepare, that area does not belong to any god, it is what I call the death pit"

    Marco took out his map and asked where this death zone begins from.

    Coatl (Name of God) pointed half of Costa Rica to half of Colombia.

    Marco looked up "That area is so dangerous"

    The old man refilled his tobo pipe and lit it "The jungle in that ce is too big, there are giants that eat anything, not to mention that arge number of strange beings inside, even I can not know with exactly what is in that ce, but I can tell you something if you enter that jungle you die "

    Marco took the warnings of this god very seriously, he had to inform vio so that he decided what to do next, if what he says is true it is better to walk the wall to a safer ce before he left he asked "How your name is an old god? "

    "My name is Coatl, just tell me when you want me to go, it¡¯s painful to keep that chasm away from my people. Sometimes when I see it, I feel he looks at me."

    After this, he urgently sent a ship to vio to give orders, on the ship, there was aplete summary of what Coatl told him.

    In Magna Caribbean vio was solving some earrings with Hellena as it was what color would look best in the summer pce they n to build in Magna Caribe

    "I already told you, sweety, the Mayan Blue is fabulous if we can give the color to the coating of the castle it will look beautiful" Hellena said looking at the ns of the building

    "It seems good to me, but you don¡¯t think it would look better with a white marble, which inspires more respect," said Derek, scratching his head.

    "But what do you say sweety, you know that blue is my favorite color, since you forbade me to use makeup with azurite because it is a toxic mineral, I have always been wanting something blue and Maya blue is not toxic, when wee with the children once it is finished I would like to show you the blue summer pce on the horizon "said Hellena with bright eyes imagining the beautiful castle / summer pce,

    When he saw his wife so excited, vio could only lift his shoulders. He knew he had lost to that beautiful face. "Very well, it will be blue."

    Hellena was d and hugged her husband, in the future the summer castle of Magna Caribe will be a tourist attraction because of the vivid blue color that it has given off for centuries.

    While they were discussing other things, a messenger on horseback arrived from the port "Lord, an hour ago a ship arrived with these documents from Governor Marco"

    vio took the documents and began to read them carefully, the more he read the more he was surprised "Love you have to return to the capital we have important visits" ...

 Chapter 59 - Jungle Hazard

    vio went with his family to Origin Civitatem to meet this god, there was much to ask about this murderous abyss of the jungle.

    In just a few hours vio arrived at the imperial pce where he met with this god Coatl

    vio entered his office where he could see an old man sitting smoking a pipe, he went to him "Nice to meet you Coatl, I¡¯m vio the emperor and god of Nova Roma"

    Coatl shook hands with vio and ced his divine energy on his arm, vio frowned at the curious wee but returned the grip with his divine energy, the divine energy of the two collided for a few moments.

    vio did not worry that Coatl could use his divine energy to do damage, the 200 km protective spell would not allow him to use his divine energy to damage him, as it would seal his divine energy.

    vio and Coatl looked at each other until a smile emerged on their respective faces then Coatl spoke "I see that you did not lie that you were a god, there are very few gods on this ne I guess that¡¯s why your troops are quite arrogant, with the tribes that find "

    vio smiled "My troops are arrogant because the conquest of the south is an important pir before we can focus our efforts in the north, the arrogance strongly supported is one of the characteristics of us Romans, I hope it has not bothered you Lord God Coatl "

    "For nothing, in this ce the force isw and since their gods joined with the goddess Tonantzin, they have broken the bnce of the continent, there are only two ways to join you or die how Amalivaca will do it, I prefer that my people be treated with respect and equality to be turned into ves, "Coatl said as he stopped releasing his divine energy

    vio also stopped releasing his divine energy "Excellent decision Coatl, the continent is big but together we can avoid some greater evil, it is better to be together than apart your decision will allow your people to know the benefits of the empire"

    They continued talking for some time until vio took him to the set of temples, they entered together with the temple of Zeus where they met with the three main gods Zeus, Anubis, and Mother Tonantzin.

    The meeting was short enough just that Coatl will use his divine energy in a gold-colored orb, then Coatl joined the new pantheon of the gods.

    After this, Coatl asked vio and the other gods for help to create a defensive line in the southern part exined that the abyss was a ratherplicated area and always tried to increase its influence to the north, which is why he needed help to prevent will advance and devour the southern part.

    The mother Tonantzin knew immediately that it was that area and why she seeks to move forward "That area is a part dominated by elementary energy out of control, therefore any living being that inhabits it will suffer mutations that cause them to lose their mind and be more strong than they should "

    vio was only surprised "Because in my timeline that area never proved dangerous"

    The Tonantzin mother just sighed "It always was but the area was reduced in size until it became part of the Amazon, much of the information about those events was lost when the Spaniards burned the codices, not to mention that our pantheon function caused many things in the continent will wake up "

    Upon hearing this vio felt a cold sweat running down his back "What can we do to stop the invasion of that abyss, a wall with divine protections will work?"

    Anubis nodded "It¡¯s the best option, just that you have to be prepared, the jungle will try to attack to prevent the wall from being built"

    Coatl looked at vio with determination "My people will help as much as possible, I will also be with you to support the wall you have to build it quickly, it seems that he felt that now there are more forces and wants to move forward as much as possible"

    vio knew that there was no other option would have to build 140 km of a wall that will be under attack of unknown creatures, the meeting continued for a while talking about some things rted to the future of Nova Roma.

    When they finished speaking vio retired to gather Marco, Lucio and Coatl had to analyze how they will divide to build the wall, after a division resulting from a great talk it was decided that for the west side would be the manager Lucio, the central side would be vio since in this area the attack is expected to be strong while Marco would take care of the eastern part.

    vio ordered that his legion be brought from Cuba, the security of the new territories would be in the hands of the local guards, to avoid uprisings of the ves only a minimum amount was left the others were brought to Costa Rica where they will be responsible for building the wall some of them already have experience because they built the Romulo Wall.

    The three legions Alpha, Beta and Gamma for the first time would be together protecting an area of ??vital importance, not knowing what kind of things were found vio armed all legions with guns and brought all the members of the Roman inquisition to support along with the Vi Opus in ces where themon infantry had problems.

    The troops went and quickly began to upy their positions, due to arge amount ofnd to be covered they have to prepare sufficiently resistant defenses, craftsmen, volunteers, and all the Misquitos de Coatl people arrived.

    Thend that would upy the wall was in that in the distance had the jungle, was half a kilometer long enough to have a formidable form of defense for whateveres out from that ce, the number of people and troops added more than 100,000, all ready for the construction of the fastest and safe great wall of 140 km

    When vio was at his headquarters in the center where the wall would be, he decided to see how dangerous the jungle was, prepared his troops and chose a Caribbean ve "I will give you freedom if you manage to enter that jungle" Pointing to the jungle that I was at a distance

    The Caribbean ve without knowing what would be found in that jungle believed that it was better than dying building another wall, ran through the meadow wanting to reach the jungle, while vio with a telescope watched as the ve ran.

    When he reached the entrance of the jungle the ve a great hand left the jungle, took the ve as if it were a doll and tore his head off, another hand left the jungle took the body of the ve throwing the body where vio was.

    vio epted the challenge with his divine energy created a spear and threw it where the big hands were, a great noise rang out and a giant with a bloody eye ran out to where vio was but did not tell that the soldiers behind vio opened fire.

    The bullets of lead and chips filled the body of the giant, who fell dead after a few seconds, vio approached his body and dragged him to his troops "Amancio, bring the doctors, they want to check the resistance of the skin of these big boys and their anatomy, if we are going to face these beings it is better to know where their point is "

    While they were taking the giant¡¯s body, vio looked with contempt towards the jungle, he knew more hidden giants were waiting for the moment to attack ...

 Chapter 60 - Battle against time

    vio met with the doctors who were doing the autopsy the body of the giant when he looked at the giant realized that his body was quite simr to that of the human being.

    The doctors informed him that the giant¡¯s skin was very simr to human skin with some differences in resistance in some parts since his skin in the head was thicker than that of the body but was a little more resistant than human skin. both the shots and the steel shavings could hurt them on the skin.

    But they emphasized that their muscles and bones are different things since they can withstand attacks, unlike the weak skin they have.

    The muscles are quite resistant since they seem to have consistency as if it were braided metal, therefore they allow the giant to exert a superhuman force with which he can destroy a body or any prey that falls into his hands with rtive ease.

    While his bones are as resistant as steel, it is therefore not advisable to attack his head as this will resist the shots.

    Therefore the weak points of the giant are the eyes, the chest and the soft parts of the body, its organs work in the same way as those of a human being only that they arerger and more resistant to be able to function normally in a body of 4 meters long.

    vio thought and concluded that in the heat of the battle many troops are not going to point where they want to be since he will not be just an enemy, while he was suddenly thinking and a crossbow of one of his soldiers and remembered the ballista.

    Arge crossbow that allows you to throw rocks or a giant arrow, apprehend that the distance you can travel is limited to a few hundred meters, is more than enough for the troops to take killer shots in case the giants get too close.

    Therefore vio gave the order that all legions should build ballista and have them prepared as soon as possible also ordered to build trenches with spikes to dy the attacks that coulde from the jungle knew that it was a matter of time for the threat to arrive.

    Unfortunately, vio was right, only 10 days passed until in the morning strange noises from the jungle began to emerge, the soldiers quickly began to upy their positions, I know that this was going to be a battle of life or death, there was a monumental difference between fighting against cannibal tribals than against giants that could destroy them in seconds and who knows how much more.

    vio¡¯s defensive zone was the closest to the jungle and also the most defended, this was done intentionally to attract most attacks to that area and prevent the defensive line from copsing because it was oversaturated with enemies.

    Giants slowly began to leave giants not one or two but hundreds of them began to leave also came some great animals simr to jaguars but were so deformed that they only looked like beasts from the very Tartar.

    vio stood in front of his army and gave the order that they will prepare to die or fight because if they fell before the wall that was being built behind them wasplete, no one in Nova Roma would survive and they would only be food of what outside that will dominate the food chain in that jungle hole away from the hand of the gods.

    The giants let out a roar next to their beasts that treated like dogs, and began to run against the legionaries, the gunfire began to sound and some giants were drilled in different parts of their bodies, the giants struck throwing stones of considerable size about the infantry positions.

    The stones and cannonballs fell on the battlefield, legionaries died being crushed by the stones, the doctors took the survivors out of the battlefield, the Vi Opus and the snipers of the Inquisition fired their carbine on the eyes of the giants or breasts, although they killed giants seemed endless.

    They began to approach the effective range of crossbows and muskets (300 meters), a fire of constant suppression opened on the giants but the deformed beasts had considerable speed, quickly advanced regardless of the chips or bullets that flew over them and they approached the first trenches where they fell on prepared skewers.

    Noticing this, the beasts decided to jump the trench instead of falling into it and when they approached the firing troops, spears left the second trench were hidden soldiers with long spears and melee soldiers of the legion prepared to die and Defend your teammates.

    Thanks to this action, the beasts could not reach the firing troops, instead, they had to face the troops in this second trench, the battle was brutal since despite having been pierced by the spears they continued fighting until some brave beheaded them.

    His ws were extremely sharp so when a legionnaire got too close without precaution he could be beheaded or cut as if it were a piece of paper.

    Meanwhile, vio confronted the giants with courage his spears of divine energy flew towards the giants or beasts that got too close to him, he knew that they could lose valuable lives if they continued to fight that way, therefore he shouted and gave the order " Let the fire rain on these beasts "

    Amancio who was in the front line heard the words of his emperor and took the news, for that he had to go through the trenches where he could see the death of some legionaries and inquisitors and some beasts while running to give the order he tripped over a corpse and fell to the ground.

    Luckily this prevented a beast¡¯s w from decapitating him, when he turned around he could see a beast approaching to take a bite, he moved his hand on the ground to find some weapon or something that could help him, when he felt something rounded he knew which was a spear, he moved it quickly piercing the beast¡¯s throat ending his life.

    He pushed it aside and kept running until he reached a post of messengers "Who is in charge, I am the tribune Amancio Ie with orders from the emperor to light the Orange smoke"

    A young centurion of Mayan origin showed up and greeted Amancio "I am Bm the centurion in charge of this tribal area, apany me the fire the emperor requested is in this ce"

    The two walked for a few meters and reached a campfire which Bm lit, an orange smoke began to stand out on the battlefield, artillery explorers saw that and gave the news to the centurions in charge of the catapults who ordered Prepare the pots with oil.

    They ced the pots and threw them towards the battlefield, the giants and some beasts were filled with a ck and sticky liquid, they did not seem to care and continued charging towards the legionaries, but a rain of arrows of fire fell on them.

    Giant torches ran aimlessly on the battlefield when they got too close to the troops the ballista ended their suffering, the screams flooded the battlefield, in just a few minutes the enemies that had been killed ran back to safety from the jungle, the battle was over at dusk.

    The fire continued for a few more hours to illuminate the night, while the legionaries took a rest, the casualties had been raised in this battle more than 2,500 troops lost their lives, their sacrifice was not in vain because the defense was maintained and the order while behind the ves and Misquitos built watching the cruel battle, this motivated him to elerate the passage do not want to die for those beasts.

    The next morning a small-scale attack happened, fortunately being in the day the troops acted quickly firing on the enemies turning them into giant strainers to avoid diseases troops burned the bodies of the beasts upying oil, this gave the environment a barbecue aroma and burnt tire that made the troops nauseous.

    But they couldn¡¯tin they knew that this ce was the Tartar on earth and they were the first and only line of defense against that damn jungle ...

 Chapter 61 - Battle fronts

    In the trenches life is hard sun and rain are normal things, food often cannot be hot due to the summer rains that flood the trenches and prevent kitchens from carrying hot food, therefore legionaries and auxiliaries have to eatpressed cookies.

    To avoid diseases in the trenches, constant changes are made in surveince, so the troops can be covered in semi-underground barracks which are kept dry, thetrines were ced in strategic locations, therefore diseases are avoided.

    The days passed slowly and the attacks continued on the three fronts where the wall was built, to rece the troops, auxiliary workers from different tribes of central Mexico were recruited.

    All this was thanks to a message that Mother Tonantzin made to the priests under her influence, volunteers were brought from different ces such as the mountains or even from ces as far away as the desert, which would fight to safeguard the survival of her ce of birth.

    These initiates are ced on the second line where they learn about the use of Roman weapons in the heat of battle, during training the recruits saw death in a fairly close way, but this far from being scared made them happy to face these Beasts and die gloriously as warriors.

    Quickly they asked to be in the front line, the Roman soldiers were surprised to see how they fought with courage against the beasts, one of the most important battles took ce on a rainy day.

    The guard from the trenches was attentive to any threat that might arise, when a sound simr to blows in the wood began to sound than arge number of naked men, women and children came out armed with bone weapons and wooden shields.

    vio looked at this from a distance and did not hesitate to say to his soldiers "Without survivors, they stopped being human a long time ago," he noted that despite looking human now they seem more puppets controlled by something, really a shame to kill so many people but there is no other option, that damn jungle wants blood and blood will give the empire.

    The puppets shouted and ran to the trenches, the legionaries and auxiliaries prepared to fight those crazy people.

    The arrows and bullets flew over the heads of the entrenched legendary death were present the puppets fell dead full of shooting arrows or anything else that could kill them.

    Something very disturbing was that some puppets despite having been crossed and having the guts outside were still running were like zombies.

    The first puppets began to go down the trenches trying to kill the troops they found with their stone and bone weapons, fortunately, the spears and steel weapons were more than enough to end them but that did not change the ferocity they had it surprised the legionaries and the auxiliaries.

    His attacks were monotonous and easy to avoid but his strength was superhuman, this causes problems when ites to defending because even with the steel shield his blows were capable of causing skin lesions and even fractures.

    The true stars of this skirmish were the huelpuchi, some Nahual women who act like vampires and witches at the same time as they tend to feed on children and blood to stay alive, they are quite lonely and do not like to rte to any of their species but for this In case they had toe to fight against this threat of the jungle and as a favor to Tezcatlipocatl, their caretaker god.

    The puppets are strong but these women are even stronger, thanks to their participation on different fronts the pressure in the trenches was lower, but this advantage was ovee by another horde that came out of the jungle, this time they were again giant but this time they were covered by wood covered with leather.

    This put pressure on the soldiers as they realized that although their defenses were primitive it was thick enough to stop most of the shots and steel shavings.

    This was a real danger that was approaching the first line of defense, the volunteers who hade from the center of Mexico decided to stop the advance of these giants at the cost of their lives if necessary, without thinking twice they asked the soldiers for grenades. which moored upying ayates (A rectangr maguey fiber cloth that is ced on the head to load different things)

    They were turned on and out of the trench protection, they ran towards the giants to whom they threw the cloth with the grenades at a fairly short and dangerous distance.

    These grenades exploded on the bodies of the giants which died by the wave of the expansive, this heroic action by the volunteers allowed to dy that the giants could reach the trenches, but it was at a huge cost many of them died from the explosions or direct attacks of the giants as kicks.

    This battlested for 12 long hours, to avoid that darkness was a factor of weakness the battlefield was lit with burning oil, the end of the battle was when no kind of monster or puppet left the forest.

    For these battles, there could be no celebration because you could only win because losing meant the death of all.

    But while the soldiers died against enemies that came from a jungle the ves and Misquitos died on their battlefield, the fatigue of building 24/7 under pressure was the worst.

    When one of them fell dead his body was buried in the wall as part of a ritual so that the construction was even stronger, it could be a rather sinister measure but the situation does not allow nking.

    Arge amount of cement is supplied thanks to the fact that the Iraz¨² volcano is nearby, therefore the ash and pumice for the creation of bricks is always avable, to remove it, donkeys and horses are upied, which pull trucks to the fields of cement and bricks.

    The artisans for their part in each part of the wall create essories such as mechanical cranes and statues that will adorn and reinforce with runes and pictograms to the wall, so that it has even more protection from the gods because if it falls only death is expected anywhere where is damn jungle advance ...

    -------------------------------------------------- -------------

    Very good dear readers, first of all, I want to thank you for the support you have shown to the novel without you this would not be possible but I would like you to support me with a small thing.

    I have to do a 2-minute 3D animation for my university degree project, in which I have to animate a part of a fantasy novel that I want, Cof * Nova Roma Cof *

    That¡¯s why I would like to ask you what you would like to see animated in 3D of Nova Roma remember that I have creative freedom

    But the university limited me to the age of my target audience doing it for young people between 12 and 15 years old, Nothing (Gore, Sex or something weird)

    What would you like to see animated your response is important guys, it is just ament do not worry about the time of publication because I have 8 weeks to finish it, so tell me what part of my book would you like to see animated?

    (Pd: I¡¯m not very good at modeling and animating 3D if I would do it 2D but the university set the rules ) (Don¡¯t worry about the quality my future university degree is at stake ... )

    (Pdd: The characters are made in chibi form (As on the cover) for the time, 8 weeks sounds a lot but it is little, just rendering frame by frame will take me 2 or 3 days, not to mention that I have to do Script, Storyboard, technical script, animatics, among many other things, so tell me my nice reader that you would like to see)

 Chapter 62 - Surprise attack of the Caribs

    With the weakening of the troops stationed on the Romulo wall and the withdrawal of the Gamma legion due to the great war for the construction of the southern wall that will divide the area known as the abyss of the jungle and the civilized world.

    The troopsmanded by shamans from the Caribs began their counterattack, began to gather their people first by visiting the mountains and then following the path until they gathered an army of more than 200,000 men, They travel tribe by tribe from the south to the north to make a great army that ording to them could destroy the white invader.

    Thisrge army built from nowhere ounts for more than 90% of the Caribbean fighters throughout the Inse Canibalium (Cuba), this great effort was sponsored by the god of the Caribs Amalivaca.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the troops of the white invader and the traitors find themselves fighting with him with the great abyss, he induced his people to initiate arge-scale attack topletely expel them from theirnds, beginning to destroy the great wall and then recovering the ind.

    The wall guard wasposed of just 10,000 elements perfectly prepared to withstand any kind of attack on the wall, in the towers are bastions with gunpowder and cannons to resist any kind of attack while the conventional wall has small holes where they protrude ballists

    Hellena wanted to help her husband fight the threat of the jungle but on vio¡¯s orders she was evacuated to the city of Magna Caribe with Julia and vio¡¯s sisters, crying said goodbye to vio on the pier but knew that it was necessary because staying alone would be a burden for her husband

    Therefore he took his small children and apanied his mother-inw and sisters-inw withdrew from Origin Civitatem on a ship, to reach the province of Inse Canibalium where she would take care of the defense in case the Caribs wanted to fight back.

    It was not until the morning of a cloudy day where explorers from the walls could see hundreds or thousands of Caribs approaching with shouts, quickly followed the protocol and began to ring The bells with this alert the bases began to quickly send requests for reinforcements, to the city.

    Hellena was drinking chocte in the morning with her family, when two centurions in charge of the defense of the city arrived, to report on the emergency that existed with the Caribs.

    Julia looked dismayed at the centurion and then at her sister-inw "We can¡¯t stand idly Hellena we have to fight"

    Smiling with a malevolent smile Hellena walked to the window where she could see the city alive "vio is fighting with threats in the south, it is fair that I peeled with threats in the north, his audacity to attack the empire we have built for our children and offspring will be paid with blood.

    Centurion of the curfew order and start bringing troops we will fight on the walls, also bring my armor I will take care of that garbage eats people "

    A red aura began to emerge from Hellena¡¯s body, many years ago she had no desire to kill sorgely.

    Before leaving the city and heading towards the wall, he gave the order to the navy that both the east and west sides will be positioned on both sides of the walls and that when they received their order they will open fire on the coast, if only 16 kilometers long its cannons could kill how much the Caribbean approached the wall and was in its range of fire.

    Hellena and Julia set off with their Praetorian guard about 1000 soldiers trained to kill behind them and more than 5000 guards and some volunteers.

    The road was quite fast thanks to the fact that the roads were built with asphalt, while they continued advancing they could realize that the small towns that were created on the road were without settlers as they went to fight against the Caribs.

    On the wall the situation was critical even though there was a pit with water, the Caribsunched themselves on suicide missions filling it with stones or earth, unlike what the Cantabrians once were, the Caribs do not have so much technology in their hands so they use a more direct way for getting inside the wall

    The crossbows did not stop firing the Caribs fell dead but while they killed one another he left and stepping on the corpse of hispanion continued on his way.

    When Hellena and Julia arrived at the central Gate of the Romulus wall, they found arge number of wounded or killed by arrows and spears of stone and bone, due to arge number of attackers it is normal for some arrow or spear to slip through armor and damage its upant

    Julia decided to stay in the hospital to take care of the wounded and givefort to the troops, because being the mother of Emperor vio he has great respect and high esteem, his words are simple but raise the morale of the troops.

    Meanwhile, Hellena went to the wall to see in the front row how serious the situation was, the Praetorians went ahead of the empress to suppress any potential attack on her.

    When Hellena saw the horde that seemed to have no end to the Caribs, she could only sigh, there is a lot of garbage to be removed.

    She took her personal carbine and upied an elevated position in one of the towers of the gate, took a deep breath and opened fire, his weapon only left death, each shot was a Caribbean less.

    If anyone could see Hellena, she would realize that her face had a big smile, for her there was nothing more pleasant than killing this cannibal filth, who dared to attack when the empire was facing its worst crisis, for them, there was only death ...

 Chapter 63 - Victory over the cannibals

    The attack on the wall began to increase, the Caribs used some wooden boards to start approaching the pit more safely to fill it, filling the pit took until noon all these thanks to the efforts made by the love there to stop them, In the end, they managed to fill the pit with different kinds of things.

    After these Caribbean warriors, they came out with wooden stairsrge enough so that they could climb up the walls, the fighting stage had begun, hundreds of Caribs with stairs reached the walls, when some of them died, another of the Caribs who came behind took thedder so that thedder was always as close as possible to the wall.

    The troops above the women began preparing to fight they will take their swords knew that the real fight was about to begin.

    Hellena seeing that the battle would enter a new phase could onlyugh happily and reddish energy began to be visible around her, she knew that the conquest of Inse Caribe would make her so that her husband could return to his embrace and be with his children.

    Quickly he went to his chief of Praetorian guards to give the order to the ships on the coast to open fire, he also ordered that the Roman cavalry stationed in Equorum Inse arrive by the part behind the Caribbean army once there was chaos in their ranks, it is time for evil to be eradicated at the root and what better it is with its hand.

    To inform the ships, it was only enough to light a green smoke, the Caribs began to climb the walls without knowing the cruel destiny that awaited them, it was only a matter of time for them to live in their flesh what was an asymmetric war.

    The first to climb the stairs was the Mohan shamans in their fish forms and with the blessings of their god to open the road, what they did not know is that vio made modifications to the soldiers of the wall of Romulus before leaving for the defense of the south

    To begin with, the armed one of every five soldiers with two pistols of flintlock, so that if there were any shaman who wanted to climb the wall, they could be shot at close range, having in their possession 2 shots that could change the course of the battle.

    The Mohan shamans are strong but even when they were strong when a Roman soldier aimed his gun on their skulls without them having a defense or armor they fell dead from the siege stairs without knowing how they died.

    Some managed to reach the wall and make some deaths before they were turned into a pincushion byncers who, protecting themselves after the soldiers, took advantage of the right moment to push their spears on the fish-men.

    The flow of Mohan shamans began to shrink in size thanks to the suicidal actions they were doing when they were finally able to open some safe areas they ordered their troops to arrive to capture this wall.

    But then they could only see a green smokeing out of some towers, they didn¡¯t pay much attention and continued with the attack but that would cost them battle and war.

    The ships from the coast have an effective range of 1 kilometer and an attack of the maximum range of 3 kilometers, adding the attacks on both sides of the wall only cover 6 kilometers of the 15, but they do not know and that is the factor fear.

    The sailors watched the green smoke and knew that it was time to start their bombing and prepared the cannons and pointed towards the coasts on the side where the Caribs were concentrating to climb the wall.

    Some thunderous noises began to sound from the sea, for those shamans who had seen through dreams what death was like by the weapons of the white man they knew that their time hade they could not do anything and they could simply observe how some metal balls began to destroy troops and siege equipment like the stairs were.

    They tried to do everything to calm the Caribbean warriors but it was useless the chaos began to consume the army they no longer had the factor of people little by little the fear was expanding and what started the coast began to reach the center thanks to this chaos that urred the troops that were in the part of the wall that gives to the sea could reinforce the center leaving only the minimum ones for the defense.

    Hellena began observing while fighting with a Mohan shaman, that chaos in the Caribbean army was more uncontroble, this could only mean that it was time to end this crap.

    "To the attack my brave soldiers the enemy is trembling to prepare to go out to face them," Hellena said while beheading the shaman with whom he was fighting.

    The troops quickly prepared to leave and confront the Caribs, from a remote part the cavalry that had alreadynded observed that the Caribbean army was already crumbling it was time for them to attack and destroy them from the back.

    The first to prepare the heavy cavalry forum was going to destroy the defenses that were to be created to prevent their attack, once these defenses have been destroyed by their powerful onught, the light cavalry will be responsible for catching murder or whatever it takes to End this invading army.

    The Caribbean warriors who were in the back suddenly began to hear strange noise were not the sounds of those destructive weapons that the white man brought was something else, the ground began to shake and then they could see what the demons were to the who had faced each other a long time ago, I knew that in the end, they tried to fight with all their strength quickly prepared the most basic defenses to be able to face the demon with four legs and body of man.

    But it was toote, they could only feel the onught of that skin shining in the sun, chaos then began to emerge to the rear of the army added to the chaos that existed on the sides, it was only enough that Hellena pushed from the central door to the Caribbean army to that his willpower will run out.

    It went from being a confrontation between Romans and warriors to make a simple ve hunt the Caribs left their weapons they knew they had lost this battle so they preferred to face their destiny without being sacrificed, others decided to fight until theirst breath but in the end, even the bravest died.

    Hellena toured the countryside asking shaman for shaman to know how many forces were left on the ind, the prisoners were very uncooperative, therefore they used a little deterrent methods, after a series of shouts asking for mercy, he finally knew that this suicide attack was over with most of the youth and adults of the tribes, it was time for the counterattack.

    The battlefield began to be cleared, while Hellena personally decided to take the Roman cavalry and ride to begin capturing tribe by tribe of the ind, it was time to eliminate the root problem, to destroy any Caribbean resistance ...

 Chapter 64 - Great migration

    Hellena and the cavalry began a hunt to locate the Caribbean tribes that would be without any defense, their search began to bear fruit, once they reached a tribe the women surrendered to what they called monsters.

    Quickly, Hellena and her men began to advance throughout the north of Inse Canibalium (Cuba), which is just one-week Hellena could capture more than 60,000 women and kids, also released the Mohan bastard children from underground jails, the Small thanked him for help with his few strengths.

    All of them were quickly taken to Magna Caribe, where women would be taken to build the wall in the south, while the children will be re-educated in the capital and the rescued children will be handed over to the Semihumans to learn to live in society while they are They recover from their traumas so that in the future they help the construction of the empire.

    The news about the hunt that a white woman (Hellena) and her four-legged monsters were performing by some survivors, who had somehow managed to dodge or hide from the cavalry were discouraging for the Caribs, many women leaders of their tribes They decided to take their canoes and flee to other inds.

    The advance was quite simple in the areas with ins while the mountain range of Inse Canibalium, presented some dys such as small ambushes or attacks on the troops but Hellena with hard hand killed the attackers, the search of the tribes was thorough to cover more ground the Cavalry met in groups of 10.

    The groups were made up of 2 members of the heavy cavalry and 8 members of the light cavalry, in the search in the mountains they found horrible things like human bones and human skins, it seems that the Caribs were fleeing.

    Hellena personally looked for an area of ??natural caves, where she found some Caribbean women abandoned by their tribe who had to kill their children to eat and not starve.

    The soldiers were surprised by the cruelty of these supposed mothers, Hellena, on the other hand, took his sword and I walk towards them "They are rubbish, sacrifice their children to save their own miserable lives, I prefer to give my life to save my children who kill them to see one more day "

    After this the screams sounded in the cave until they slowly died down, Hellena came outpletely bloody of the ce "Bury the remains of the children, I am sure that my father Anubis will receive them with pleasure, as for the mothers let them rot where they are, that will be their punishment for being a garbage of mothers if they can be called yes "

    They toured other caves but they were empty, the searchsted a few days until theybed the entire saw of the center after this they arrived until the south of Inse Canibalium, the conquest was absolute because it was mostly ins, therefore, they had no problems in submitting the Caribbean tribes

    The conquerednd needed people, fortunately, arge number of towns in central Mexico who sent their warriors to fight in the south to defend the construction of the wall would be rewarded by the empire, the conditions were simple enough to join the empire.

    In return, they receivednd and ves to increase the workforce, of course not many people are going to leave their ancestralnd but many volunteers want to get Roman citizenship after some saw the great life that the Romans lead or so They hear from the merchants.

    The southern war against the Caribs and the voice of mother Tonantzin only caused all of Mesoamerica to learn about Nova Roma, so in recent weeks the poption suffered a massive increase in poption, thanks to therge amount of smoked fish that hunger existed in the position of the Romans was not an option.

    Hellena sent for volunteers who wanted to serve the empire in charge of hectares ofnd for agriculture and livestock, all thends were free and depending on the number of people who came in the future they would be granted, ves.

    In the port of Origin Civitatem, the recruitment orders arrived from Inse Canibalium, the news was quickly published in the newspaper and the crier began to announce the news of Inse Canibalium and the newnd that can belong to them along with their Roman citizenship.

    Some travelers who came alone or with their families to see with their eyes this new and flourishing metropolis looking for work heard the recruitment news that the empress was ordering, this news made their day happy because unlike the warriors who were giving their lives on the south wall they were better as farmers.

    The concept of money was gradually imnted in the mentality recing the barter system, therefore, the desire to get money increased in them thanks to an anti-corruption system implemented by vio could change their objects such as jade and gold pieces by Denars so they could buy things they needed.

    Many volunteers gathered at the port offices to join the settlers who would upy these newnds, which better than being Roman citizens and obtaining newnds, tools and otherpletely free, their children will enjoy a better life than the one they lived in their native cities, in such a situation they thanked in the different chapels the mother Tonantzin for such a good fortune that apanies them.

    The conquest continued smoothly until Hellena arrived in the mountains of the southern tip of Cuba in that ce, was thest settlement of the Caribs on the ind as the Carib captives are in Mais¨ª.

    That ce is a meeting point for the Mohan on Hellena Ind. She wanted to kill them but she held back because it is dangerous to enter the mountains to finish them, that¡¯s why she ns to send scouts to discover dangerous roads and ces to move forward and end the threat. The Caribbean once and for all ...

 Chapter 65 - Final battle in Insulae Canibalium

    The cavalry and conscripts cross the mountains of southern Inse Canibalium (Cuba), to avoid attacks in which the Praetorians and some troops are responsible for investigating the mountain looking for the best ce to attack.

    Azalea was the leader of the Praetorians and main confidant of Hellena, his father was a tribune to themand of Marco Antonio when they lost the war, Augustus captured his pregnant mother and held her in Rome in house jail, where she gave birth to Azalea.

    She would live a quiet calm childhood, unlike Hellena, in her childhood she grew up with her mother¡¯s stories about her father and the fabulous battles she had lived, this motivated her to want to be like her father and fight.

    But while he was growing up he realized that women only had the duty of being mothers and could not be soldiers and much fewermand troops, despite all this, he never abandoned his dream ofmanding and surpasses his father.

    One day her mother received a legionnaire their house, who told her that they were sent asdies of Hellena the fianc¨¦e of the grandson of Emperor Augustus, on the way Azalea met a pretty depressed girl she was Hellena.

    Azalea started chatting with Hellena after she met vio, Hellena was always quite jealous with vio but this never mattered to Azalea because she just wanted to have a chance to prove she could be better than her father.

    vio noticed that she was a girl who was looking to fight to show her courage, I allowed her to participate in the training of the troops, this made Azalea very happy because she realized that she had a future serving with vio and Hellena.

    Eventually, time passed and showed that she was learning quite quickly without mentioning that she was a born leader, thanks to this and the great friendship she had with Hellena, she was raised as head of the Praetorian guard, where she met her husband and yearster had some babies.

    The training he had to suffer was Spartan, from being in the colder regions to the Sahara desert, all Praetorians specialized as the elite over the elite in the Roman army without mentioning that the brainwashing that forced them to receive vio.

    This brainwashing was simple but powerful as vio being a god and Hellena a demigod, just show them their powers and tell them that after death they will have a ce in the so-called "Heaven" for their services to the imperial family, not to mention that the pay, services, and prestige they receive motivate them to remain loyal to the imperial family.

    The fears of vio have an exnation, during the history of the Roman Empire, the Praetorians were always problems for the emperors because some killed to sell the imperial throne and others simply because they did not like the emperor in turn.

    Thanks to your efforts to worship the imperial family, you can be sure that your Praetorian Guard will not betray any family member during theing years of the empire.

    On Aza Mountain she was in a tent reviewing reports and maps, she was the leader of the intelligence base in the center of the mountains.

    She scratched her eyes tired of seeing reports about cannibals and others "I hope we can end this war and that I can take care of my children again"

    At that moment one of his managers entered his shop who gave her a Roman greeting "Commander we have found the Mohan stronghold and a fairly safe way to reach it"

    Aza smiled, this was good news "Quickly prepare a safe path for Hellena¡¯s troops to arrive without problems, the faster we finish this cannibal garbage, we can be with our families"

    The soldier left to take the order to the messengers, after a while a safe path was prepared for the advance of the troops.

    Somewhere on the slopes of the mountains, Hellena was training her shot with her carbine, aimed a target at about 300 meters, held her breath and fired, the bullet hit the center, opened her carbine and ced another bullet inside his weapon when he prepared to shoot.

    A soldier appeared before her "Empress, Aza less informed that the Mohan people have been found, we await your orders"

    Hellena only saw the soldier and nodded to turn to the firing range and shoot again, the bullet hit the center of the target again "Prepare the troops and the cannons, it¡¯s time to finish this conquest, our efforts must be in the south wall not on this ind "

    The cavalry and the auxiliary troops set out on the path marked by the Praetorians, the journey was quite rxed, except for some inconveniences with the wheels of the cannons that were stuck with the difficult terrain, but without more setbacks they reached the central base where they rested to leave for the siege of thest Caribbean cane.

    Hellena was received by Aza who exined the movement made by the Mohan among other things of vital importance since as of tomorrow they had to amodate the cannons and the troops to be able to attack in an orderly way avoiding unnecessary casualties.

    At dawn they positioned the troops in the indicated ces and with this began the siege of thest Caribbean bastion in Inse Canibalium, the Mahan realized this but it was toote there was nowhere to run they could only face the enemy that was stalking them.

    Shaman Mohan knew that they could die therefore he decided to summon Bachue his goddess whose mother sacrificing all the children in a ritual that filled the soil of his vige with blood.

    From the blood came a woman with ck hair and a white robe who opened her hands "My children, tell me how can I help you"

    The shaman stood on his knees before his mother goddess "White men have surrounded us and are quite strong so we need your guidance to defeat this threat"

    Bachue looked at his son on the ground "His sacrifice is not enough I need everyone to return to their origins to be able to defeat this enemy"

    The shaman knew that his mother goddess needed everyone¡¯s blood that is why I do not hesitate to ept his goddess¡¯smand if they are going to die it is better to do it with her than to die at the hands of traitors and white men.

    At that time all the Mohan lost their lives including the shaman, their bodies became a red mass that surrounded Bauche who began to be a giant monster of 10 meters of red color.

    In the siege camp the soldiers watched with surprise the great monster that began to appear in the center of the Mohan tribe, Hellena quickly ordered to upy positions and open fire.

    The guns opened fire and their steel ball came before such a monster that stood on the horizon, Bachue shouted at the pain of being pierced by the enemy¡¯s weapons and decided to fight back throwing pieces of wood from the houses to Hellena¡¯s troops.

    A crossfire was present and Hellena ordered to charge against that monster, raised in his faithful unicorn charge in the front line with his troops.

    In just a few minutes they were close to the gigantic monster, Hellena released her divine energy and built her on her sword, unlike vio could not create spears or swords from her but could use her for her weapons.

    Bauche saw the enemy approaching and concentrating blood around her I think some arrows he threw on the cavalry, the first deaths were present, Hellena quickly rode to her gigantic feet had to cut her tendons of the feet to be able to immobilize her.

    Aza understood what Hellena wanted to do and guided her troops as bait to prevent the monster from realizing Hellena¡¯s intentions, meanwhile, Hellena dodged the monster¡¯s blood arrows without much difficulty.

    He managed to surround the monster by a blind angle and short the tendon of his first foot without problems, this caused his foot to kneel when he turned to see who had attacked her, a shot hit in his right eye was Aza who with his flintlock pistol He managed to hit his eye.

    Bachue shouted and looked at the woman who blinded her with hate, with his right hand gave a big swipe that threw Aza over the ruins of a house, Hellena took advantage of the distraction to climb up Bachue¡¯s back and bury his sword in his spine dorsal.

    This caused Bachue to fall on the ground without the possibility of moving, Hellena walked over the immobilized monster until she reached the neck where she buried her sword countless times, the surviving cavalry helped the empress, firing her weapons and burying her swords in the body of Bauche.

    Soon the monster¡¯s eyes went out and his body began to shake into blood, the battle was over.

    Hellena cursed the monster and ran quickly to see her friend who had been thrown moments ago, what she saw saddened her. Aza was with one of her handspletely shattered and in a delicate state, quickly gave first aid to prevent her from dying.

    I knew that Aza¡¯s military career is over but that doesn¡¯t matter as long as she doesn¡¯t die ...

 Chapter 66 - Preparing the trip to the new Tartarus

    Aza woke up in a marble room, with her eyes adapting to the light she could know that she was in the hospital of Origin Civitatem, she wanted to scratch her eyes but she realized that her left arm was gone.

    Frightened, she looked at his arm and could only find a stump where his arm was supposed to be, the tears began toe out of his eyes, she knew that his military career was over, at that moment Hellena entered and saw her friend crying for her arm.

    She approached she and began tofort her "Aza I understand your loss but you have to be strong, a governor of a Roman province should not cry easily, on your shoulders you will have the responsibility of caring for the Roman citizens who inhabit the ce"

    Aza who was crying on the shoulders of her friend was surprised by the words of Hellena, what she meant by governor she asked herself, In tears, she asked Hellena "What do you mean I have to take care of citizens"

    Hellena hugging Azalea said "I have appointed you Governor of Inse Canibalium for your brave performance in the battle against that monster, you have the character to lead and take responsibility for the security of the new positions, I am sure that your father will be proud that your daughter be a governor "

    Azalea realized that Hellena had given her that rank to continue his dream of being a great general, although she will not be able tomand the troops in the front line, she can prove himself and prove to others that under hismand Inse Canibalium will be the best province in the empire.

    "Thank you Hellena," Azalea said as she wiped away the tears in her eyes.

    Hellena shook her head "You have earned it, I will call the doctors to check your body, you have been in aa for 3 days and you need to replenish nutrients, your family will also want to see you, you have to take good care of Inse Canibalium, possibly the Caribs want to return

    I have to go to the wall where vio is, it seems that the situation is quite critical, I need to support him as best I can, for that, I have to ask my father-inw and my father to ask for help against this enemy that does not seem to end "

    Aza nodded to the words Hellena said "Be careful, the troops tell stories of that ce known as the cemetery, the number of deaths is horrible you better than anyone else should know, do not worry I take care of Inse Canibalium"

    Hellena said goodbye to her friend and went to inform the doctor of her friend¡¯s condition, after this she went to the set of temples, it was time to ask for heavy artillery over that damn jungle.

    In the temple of Zeus, Hellena entered to meet and find a solution, the number of people who have died already total more than 50,000.

    Zeus appeared together with Anubis and they received Hellena, Anubis spoke "How can we help you daughter"

    Hellena stood in front of them and decidedly said: "After thinking about it and talking to vio by letters, I want to ask permission to open Tartar."

    Anubis was surprised and Zeus just looked with surprise and fear at the ideas they had "That is to bring even greater danger, I cannot allow it, I am sorry but that is out of bounds, if there will be the door of the Tartar it will bring a bad evenrger than Pandora¡¯s box, not to mention that Chronos can be released "

    Hellena shook her head "We don¡¯t want to free anyone or cause an apocalypse, what we want are the inhabitants of Tartar like the centaurs, cyclops, nymphs, and fauns"

    Zeus ced his hand on his chin "That is different, it is possible to get some of them but the cyclops are out of the question, they are too indomitable, as for the nymphs and fauns there is no problem.

    But the centaurs can only be a not veryrge group since they are the guardians of Tartarus, leaving many of them outside can be dangerous, but in return, I can talk with Poseidon, the Mohan are fascinating beings for him.

    Just bring the Mohan prisoners and he will exchange them for Gorgonas, which is a fair deal, don¡¯t you think Hellena "

    Hellena sighed "Everything is fine, I can hand you over to Mohan prisoners but their bastard children are part of the empire and are out of the question, by the way, are harpies beings with a conscience?"

    Zeus looked at her again "I am surprised that you know so much, but answering your question yes, they are beings with a conscience but like cyclops, they are indomitable beings"

    Hellena thought while scratching her head "I see it¡¯s a shame, vio wanted to upy the lookouts in the army" she turned around and saw Anubis "Father I would like to ask for your support with Cynocephaly"

    Anubis looked at his daughter and smiled "I can contact them but you should know that they are independent but very loyal once you manage to take them to the empire"

    Zeus looked at Hellena and said "As you know the role we did as pantheons, it caused the Mexican Underworld, the Egyptian and the Tartar to unite, therefore you will have to apany us so you can convince the future citizens of the empire.

    You will know the new Tartar, it is a rather strange ce and free of rules at least the part for mortals and superhuman beings, anyway I am sure that it will surprise you and you will feel veryfortable because of your divine energyes from death.

    It will be a simple trip because you wille with us, it would not be good if we left you alone without knowing where to move "

    Hellena epted without hesitation, reinforcements are necessary to be able to defeat the many enemies thate from the abyss of the jungle and do not seem to have an end, big problems need big solutions ...

 Chapter 67 - Unexpected encounter

    Hellena prepared the Mohan prisoners she had in her possession to make the exchange with Poseidon for some Gorgons, also before leaving her babies who were being cared for by Lilith and sent a letter to vio to inform him that she would travel to the new Tartarus to seek reinforcements and future citizens for the empire.

    When she arrived at the temple of Zeus she left out his praetorian guards and informed them that they will receive new members for the empire, therefore, they should be prepared.

    After this she entered the temple of Zeus with the Mohan prisoners and realized that there were about 100 beautiful women in the lobby, dressed in just a white robe but Hellena was not fooled by her beautiful appearance, she noticed that the eyes of those women contained death that can only mean that they are highly dangerous.

    What surprised Hellena was to see her father-inw flirting with one of them, Hellena could only bring her hand to her face when she saw Zeus¡¯s impudence "I guess only Zeus can flirt with a woman who seems to be a natural killer without dying in the attempt"

    Zeus raised his shoulders in a sign of clear eptance of reality "Hellena, being unfaithful, we carry in the blood, even vio has but he knows how to control his instincts and loves you too much to harm you, that is to admire considering that it is a greek god "

    Hellena sighed at Zeus¡¯ words "You know why our divine energy unites perfectly that is why our destinies are united

    Years ago I was always afraid that he would abandon me but he promised me that he would never do it and that is why in an act of true love we perform a ritual

    Where our souls were intertwined therefore we feel what the other feels, if he dies I die and if I die he dies, neither can deceive the other because it would cost us our lives "

    Anubis who had arrived moments before and Zeus were surprised and afraid of Hellena¡¯s words, the ritual she speaks is an extremely dangerous love ritual that can cost lives, but that if perfection is achieved it can enhance many things.

    But they still wonder how the hell Hellena managed to make vio ept to do such a ritual, even if they loved a woman they would not dare to be that ritual because it means losing many things.

    After the talk, Hellena handed the Mohan prisoners to Zeus who teleported them, Zeus scratched his head and began to present the Gorgons, His eyes are killing machines.

    Their main advantage is that they can turn whomever they want into stone and canmunicate with snakes. I think vio can find the right ce in the army. they are 100 Gorgons for the 50 Mohan prisoners is a fair deal do not you think "

    Hellena nodded and proceeded to see the Gorgons "From now on they are members of the Praetorian guard, they will receive training with them for 2 weeks before they can go to the battlefront.

    We are facing a danger that can cost us full existence, the training they will receive will be adapted to their personal needs, they have understood "

    The Gorgons made the Roman greeting and shouted in unison "Yes Empress"

    When they finished receiving Hellena¡¯s orders, they left the temple of Zeus to meet with the praetors outside to take them to the training camp.

    Meanwhile, Zeus and Anubis guided Hellena through a portal to go to the new Tartar, the journey through the portal was quite fast but caused Hellena to have a small loss of bnce that caused her to recharge in Anubis.

    When she looked up she could see a purple sky and a great green sun, Hellena was quite surprised at such a magical scene "As it is possible, perhaps the atmosphere of this ce is different from being so because the purple color of the sky and the green from the sun, the light is supposed to be white, not green... "

    While Hellena thought at the scientific level how to exin the things so unreal that she saw, Anubis gave her a small pat on the back to wake up from his trance "Hellena do not look for exnations for this ce, it is the result of the union of the three underworlds.

    The new Tartar is defined in 4 zones:

    The first zone is divided into three kingdoms of the underworld, each kingdom is ruled by the corresponding god being Tezcatlipoca, Hades and I (Anubis) the three kings of this ce, in our kingdoms, we rule over the souls before the union of the pantheons.

    Everyone hasplete freedom to decide what to do with them, as for the souls that die after the union they go to zone 3 of the new Tartar, a ce that I will exin in a moment.

    The second area is where we are going in that ce are most of the supernatural beings that wee to look for, they arepletely independent of us although some seek protection and join our kingdom as citizens.

    The third zone belongs to those souls who have sinned after the union, that zone is in constant conflict, thews do not exist and only the strongest can speak, only centaurs, descendants of Bastet (Cat men) and Nahuales Xoloitzcuintles are responsible for protecting the door that leads to the second and fourth zone.

    Finally, the most dangerous area of ??the new Tartar are those like Cronos among many more, that area is outside the limits and if for some reason what lies inside it manages to leave, it would be the apocalypse for all of us "

    Hellena listened to all the words Anubis said with great care when she returned need to tell vio everything observed to have any countermeasures in case the 4 zones were opened.

    "Hellena, I want to introduce you to some people that I am sure you will want to meet," Anubis said with a parental tone of voice.

    Hellena asks herself who these people were, as she recalls there is no one you know with those characteristics, but she lost nothing following Anubis and Zeus, on the way she could see some Egyptian buildings and quite a few people and different beings doing their daily lives.

    Whenever any of the people looked at Zeus, Anubis or Hellena, they bowed their heads in respect, the little bed continued until in the distance Hellena could see arge gold-covered pyramid and an amazing temple, with beautiful statues and monoliths carved with Hieroglyphs

    When I enter the temple the amount of gold and colors used fascinated her, she always had tasted for different colors and fascinating structures, unlike vio who only seems to like Gothic art and a bit Baroque saying always that

    "The baroque is beautiful and perfect for government buildings, but the Gothic gives off beauty and fear at the same time which makes it perfect for temples, a pity that in my beloved Mexico only the baroque could seed and the Gothic was not used until the neo-Gothic years after Mexican independence ... "

    As she thought she kept walking until they entered a kind of room where a man and a woman were sitting, when Hellena saw them a series of feelings sprouted in her, from hate, sadness, and happiness, she recognized them with tears in their eyes they were Cleopatra and Marco Antonio his dead parents ...

 Chapter 68 - Entrance to the second zone of the new Tartar

    Cleopatra and Marco Antonio are perhaps one of the figures whose end was one of the most tragic, Marco Antonio was fighting when the news came that Cleopatra hadmitted suicide, I do not hesitate to take his own life by burying his sword, wounded and on the verge of death he was brought before Cleopatra where he died in his arms, soon aftermitting suicide with the bite of a venomous snake and apanying her husband in death.

    Hellena had hatred for her parents for having left her alone, but at the same time she couldn¡¯t me them because being rulers they had to bear the weight of defeat, all she could do was take a seat in front of them, she didn¡¯t know how to start the conversation with His parents.

    Cleopatra and Marco looked at their daughter who, being a helpless baby, became a full-fledged woman, they regret having left her alone with her brothers but they had no other option being captured meant being shown in Rome as prisoners and being executed in public At least his sacrifice allowed one of his daughters to grow up.

    "I see that you have grown up daughter, tell me how life treats you," Marco said scratching his head

    Hellena looked at Marco while wiping her tears "Thank you, dad, my life was nothing good in my childhood I suffered because of who was supposed to take care of me, I wanted to die but my fiance gave me another chance and showed me that you can leave the abyss.

    I take care of myself since I was a girl being a little boy, from the moment I met him my life improved, in the end, we got married and I am the mother of two beautiful twins Yuma and Er¨¦ndira, I will show them the next time Ie here "

    Hellena turned her gaze to Anubis "I will be able to go back and see my parents again, Dad Anubis"

    Anubis was d that Hellena did not react violently to her parents, one of Cleopatra and Marco¡¯s biggest fears was that her daughter hated them but it seems vio helped her ovee her traumas "No problem Hellena, it would be great to see vio and little ones around here "

    After this Hellena, Marco and Cleopatra began to talk about everything they have lived through the years, from how life was with vio to the danger facing the empire because of the jungle.

    During the talk, sometimes Marco or Cleopatra was surprised by the stories Hellena told. It was easy to notice that their faces sometimes reflected hatred and other surprises for what was an incredible sight to behold.

    When they finished talking it was already quite a night, therefore it was time for dinner the servants of Anubis Cynocephaly, they served arge banquetposed of cheeses, fish, and hummus spread on bread, for Hellena this meal was something rare for her since life with vio the food has always been colorful.

    When she tried it she had to admit that it was rich but itcks color, it is as if the food was boring, for the first time he understands what vio feels when he has no sauce, tortis or beans to apany the meal.

    The dinner is over and Hellena goes to her room, tomorrow she would go to zone 2 of the Underworld to look for volunteers who were willing to join the empire when shey on the luxurious bed a smile came upon her face

    She had made peace with his parents and learned not to like at all the idea that the grandson of Octaviano C¨¦sar (Augusto) was his brother-inw, in the end, they ended up epting the idea because it is the happiness of their daughter and there is nothing they can do.

    The morning was quite surreal for Hellena upon receiving the green sunlight on her face, she woke up and took a quick bath to meet Anubis and Zeus.

    After breakfast she met with Zeus and Anubis to go to the 2 levels, the trip was quite calm andfortable because a carriage with horses on fire followed the path until she reached a great Egyptian door that had two gigantic jackal-headed guards, and at the top of the door was the eagle of Horus.

    When they passed through the door the sky changed color again this time it was gray with a blue sun, Hellena could only shake her head after seeing this strange scene, while I was walking along the road I can see in the distance a fairlyrge city.

    Zeus exined that it was thergest city in this area, it was governed by the three main species that were imposed on itspetitors.

    The centaurs, Cynocephaly and Nahuales, their form of government was an elitist democracy where only the main races can vote to elect the rulers, the power is bnced in 3 consuls each in charge of an action Diplomacy, Military, and Internal Development.

    They rotate their ranks to prevent corruption from thriving where they aremissioned when they entered the city Hellena could see a lot of different creatures without mentioning that the architecture was quite different from anything she has ever seen.

    The structures are made of stone with wood in a rather stylized way, there are some temples such as small pyramids and Greek temples, the food they sell on the street is quite rare, three-headed fish or even meat of what appears to be an elephant with a hair.

    When she asked Anubis about the name he said that it was the flesh of a Mammoth, an extinct species in our dimension but in this ce, it was quitemon in the wild and raised for food.

    There were also some gigantic birds which were locked in cages ready to be sold, perhaps the strangest thing Hellena perceived was that there were no humans, those who looked human were supernatural beings.

    The carriage continued on its way through the city until it reached a fairlyrge building located in the center of the city where it could observe a lot of activity that went from people leaving to carriages full of supernatural beings in metal boxes.

    When Hellena asked Anubis about what currency they upied in this ce he replied that the main currency upied were crystals that worked by crystallization of elemental energy

    This worked for two purposes first being a currency and second being upied for different activities such as the manufacture of potions and alchemy, in the new Tartar there is no magic in the environment is only crystallized and must be obtained from the crystals so that they can take care of the daily lives of those who inhabit this area.

    Once they reached the entrance they got out of the carriage and were received by centaurs who guided them inside the building where they will present themselves with the 3 consuls to allow Hellena to recruit freely.

 Chapter 69 - Breaking the local economy

    In the meeting with the 3 consuls of the city together with Anubis and Zeus, it was agreed to allow Hellena to recruit what she wanted, without any kind of restriction it would only depend on her to manage to convince the beings that inhabited the city.

    For this, he asked Anubis for money because he needed arge number of various items, but before starting his recruitment project he asked the consuls how to gain respect in the city and what the aspirations of his people were.

    The answer was quite blunt, the force determines everything the stronger one is, the more respect he will have in themunity and the aspirations are quite simple to live afortable and trouble-free life, Hellena thought for a moment about how she could achieve the ultimate show of power.

    The first thing she did was analyze the elemental energy crystals that Anubis gave her, she realized that there are 5 colors of the Blue, White, Red, brown and golden crystals, each of these colors has a meaning:

    Being Blue = Water, White = Air, Red = Fire, brown = Earth, Gold = Divine Energy.

    Hellena was surprised by the golden elemental stone and looked at Anubis with curiosity "I understand that the elementary stones form naturally in ces where the elements are concentrated but where crystallized divine energy is obtained and what is its exact value"

    Anubis began to exin "Let¡¯s start with the golden stones, as you know the gods are transcendent beings that can create things, the more power you have a greater maniption of the space you have, the golden stone is a manifestation of the union of the 4 elements in a bnced environment, where they join in a symbiotic way to form divine energy.

    This is different from that of us, let¡¯s use your divine energy and that of vio as an example, your divine energy is red and gives off death while vio¡¯s is golden and gives off calm, the divine energy is determined by your offspring and your character, vio and youplement each other perfectly by having opposite energies.

    But the energy of the golden elemental stones is different is a manifestation without character, therefore, it is quite effective for alchemy because its power is effective both to control adverse reactions of any element as a source of energy for specific tools to work.

    Now speaking of the cost the White elemental stone is the cheapest because the air is everywhere, followed by that of the earth, then there is the fire and finally the water elemental stone, since there are almost no aquifers in the New Tartar its purchasing power is superior, but not as much as the golden stone.

    The exchange rate is as follows

    1 Brown Elemental Stone (Earth) = 10 White Elemental Stones

    1 Red Elemental Stone (fire) = 10 Brown Elemental Stones

    1 Blue Elemental Stone (Water) = 10 Red Elemental Stones

    1 Golden Elemental Stone (Divine Energy) = 10 Blue Elemental Stones

    A family of 4 members can eat with 1 brown Elemental stone, this shows that the value of the elemental stones of divine energy is too expensive.

    Hellena then knew what she could do, with the crystals that Anubis gave her she ordered to buy remains of crystals which, after being stripped of her energy, became transparent like ss, when the thousands of empty crystals she bought arrived she ordered the servants to abandon the room.

    Anubis and Zeus were surprised by Hellena¡¯s purchases, they expected her to buy other things, not empty sses, but what she did after left them with his mouth open.

    The colorless crystals in Hellena¡¯s hand began to shine again but this time with Reddish Gold color.

    "That is impossible, once used crystals can not store anything," Zeus said without believing that Hellena was managing to fill the crystals with her divine energy.

    Hellena looked with a smile at the golden reddish crystal that she had in her hands when she began to fill the crystal with her divine energy she realized that she did not store anything therefore, I create a membrane inside the crystal which prevented the energy froming out divine

    Seeing that his experiment worked, she continued to fill the crystals with his divine energy, before the surprised look of Zeus and Anubis, after an hour Hellena had more than 5000 crystals with her divine energy, with her crystals she could break the economy of this region of the New Tartar, but that didn¡¯t matter to her as long as she could get what she needed.

    Anubis and Zeus wanted to ask the means by which she managed to make the crystals could store his divine energy, Hellenaughed at them "If you said it and other gods would do it and then really the economy will be reduced to the point that maybe the elemental stones they would cease to have value, since the stone of divine energy would be the only one used.

    But we can make a deal once the crisis in the southern zone has been reduced and put under control I can teach you the method, I want to take full advantage of this bug in the financial system to stop that damn jungle "

    After saying his ns, she left with Zeus and Anubis in search of a ce where they would sell ves to be able to transform the newly made crystals into materials for their cause.

    The search was quite simple after leaving the pce of the consuls headed south where there is an exclusive ve market, the carriage trip took 10 minutes, thisrge city lives up to say it is thergest ce in the second area of the Underworld.

    Once in the ve market Hellena was surprised by the number of ves that existed from children to women and men, it was triple the size of the ve market in Rome, but this was good for Hellena who could buy in bulk.

    She went with Zeus and Anubis to a store where they were received as VIP customers, the shopkeeper a satyr received them in arge room

    "Tell me how I can help such important celebrities"

    Hellena went straight to the point "I want to know the costs of a ve from the lowest to the highest and how they control them"

    The somewhat nervous satyr for the safety of Hellena began to speak "The cheapest ve we have costs 1 red stone while the most expensive ves we have are the champions of the arena, our current champion is valued at 5 blue stones, to keep under control the ves sign a contract that links them with their lives and prohibits them from harming their owners "

    Hellena listened carefully to what the satyr said and when he finished speaking he took out an Elemental stone with his divine energy and ced it on the table "Tell me how much this Elemental stone is worth"

    The satyr took it while checking it with a monocle "This is fantastic, this elementary stone is unique unlike elementary stones with divine energy is a reaction quite harmonious with the atmosphere of the New Tartar, I would say the price would be about 5 golden elementary stones "

    The satyr put the stone back on the table and could see Hellena¡¯s smile "If I want to buy all your ves, how much would I have to pay?"

    The satyr could feel the sweat crossing his forehead "I needed 10 of those golden-red stones and you would receive more than 25,000 ves, but being a special stone I am sure you only have one ..."

    Before he could continue speaking Hellena took out a small sack with 12 stones full of her divine energy "Here are the 10 stones you asked for and these 2 are for you to add to your treatment your ve keepers, if you help me get more ves you can take amission of 5 stones, what do you say? "

    The satyr blinded by greed did not hesitate to ept the deal with Hellena, he was not afraid because the stones had pure energy and apart Anubis and Zeus were with thedy, it was time that he would upy all his social potential to find what Hellena was looking for. ..

 Chapter 70 - Magic knows physics

    In one room the main vers of the city were reunited with Hellena, the satyr had fulfilled his promise and took her to the most important members of the ve market.

    Hellena sitting in her chair having a hot coffee said "Thank you foring, as you know I have elementary stones and you have ves that I need so I will be direct tell me with 4000 Red-Gold elementary stones how many ves can I buy"

    The representative is stunned by therge number of stones that thedy had but in those cases, the money is king so he did not refuse and faithfully said "Approximately 800,000 ves, of different races and sexes"

    Hellena smiled and left her cup of coffee on the table "If I want 1,000,000, how many stones do I need?"

    The representative wiped the sweat off his forehead was arge number of ves that Hellena asked for, all the ve traders who were in the room barely met the quantity requirements that Hellena requested.

    Arge number of ves she was asking was going to cause a shortage of vebor but the red goldstone was much more important than those who lost their freedom.

    When he looked at his teammates to find an answer, he could see that everyone was happy, so with the resolution he said the amount of 4700 golden-red elementary stones

    Hellena frowned and began to negotiate with them, in the end, they reached the price of 4350 golden-red elementary stones and with the leftover elementary stones food would be bought so that ves would not starve and tools that the empire urgently needed.

    While they were dedicated to preparing a million ves he needed, Hellena, on the other hand, went to the central square had to make a speech to the general poption because he nned to bring as many people as he could before the situation in the South will get worse.

    For that, an alchemy shop was quickly directed where she looked for a pictogram or tool, which will allow the creation of a remote detonator or, failing that, to be able to program when an action is going to be done, all this for what she had nned to do.

    The alchemy shop where Hellena entered was one of the most important in the city, there were a lot of gadgets made by the great schrs who were engaged in the investigation of runes and artifacts, finding one that suited their needs was quite simple.

    It was only enough to ask the shopkeeper who after searching for some time she managed to find what Hellena wanted when she looked at the piece that needed a smile on his face she formed knew that she had arrived at the time of preparing his final y.

    The preparations for the big meeting she had nned ended and she continued to give publicity to the event for three full days, the news began to spread the word throughout the second area of ??Tartar, that Hellena the granddaughter of Anubis was going to show how powerful she was, this called the curiosity of many who wanted to see the show of power

    The great meeting that took ce in the center of the city caused hundreds of thousands of supernatural beings to congregate, they wanted to know if Hellena was powerful enough to be the granddaughter of Anubis, in the new Tartar as there was not much to do this It can be a great distraction, which is why many thousands of supernatural beings came.

    Elena¡¯s speech was simple basically was to tell everyone present that she was going to show them that if they joined her and fought for the empire they could achieve great things among them a food self-sufficiency and a better ce to live with white sand beaches and turquoise water, this caused happiness in those present if what she says was true can improve the standard of living they have, but first you have to know that they will be protected

    Hellena took everyone to a remote ce, where she would be in charge of showing them how she can upy his power bybining it with physics, to make his presentation I need an elementary stone of fire as a catalyst and an elemental stone with his divine energy as fuel.

    Taking into ount Einstein¡¯s maxim of E = MC2, which he learned in the obligatory sses that vio gave her, she intended to upy the Elemental stone of fire as a catalyst destroying one of its energy atoms, when this urs the elemental stone with its divine energy will enhance the reaction causing a greater explosion, the remote artifact is to avoid having to approach and suffer wounds or death by its experimental bomb.

    In the end, Hellena made an atomic bomb although she does not know if it will work she remembers one of vio¡¯s words "Who does not risk does not win", therefore she decided to bet her prestige and that of Anubis to gain the respect of these beings supernatural

    Anubis, Zeus, and therge crowd asked what Hellena intended to do by taking them to a remote area on the outskirts of the city, Hellena stood on a podium prepared beforehand

    "Citizens of the New Tartar will show you a sample of my power, open your eyes and enjoy the show"

    After saying that Hellena began to release her divine energy and taking a dart from one of her pockets filled it with her divine energy and threw it towards an area quite a kilometer away, the audience was surprised why they did not understand what they wanted to achieve Hellena.

    A few seconds passed and nothing happened but when someone wanted toin about wasting their time, they could see a scene that left them perplexed.

    A white light appeared on the horizon, unlike an atomic explosion is not released a shock wave around it instead created arge pir of light that extended for a few hundred meters, the energy released despite being calm and stable was destructive, those present watched in horror as anything that touched the light evaporates, if Anubis¡¯ granddaughter could cause such destruction they could be sure that nothing and no one could harm them if they joined the empire

    What Hellena didn¡¯t know was that it triggered a controlled Nuclear fusion, not a nuclear explosion. This was because the energy exchange was 100%, for example, Nagasaki and Hiroshima only used less than 2% of their material to make their explosion more. of 16 kilotons, while the elementary stones changed 100% of their power in energy, therefore, no explosion was created.

    The pir of light that Hellena made hard for only 10 minutes but once I just uncovered arge hole between the clouds and on the ground a crater more than 1 km deep, the supernatural beings named the hole as the " Foraminis Colorum "(Hole Of Colors), because inside it formed crystals that when illuminated with the blue light of the sun leave visible colors that illuminate the ce ...

 Chapter 71 - Returning to Nova Roma

    Helena¡¯s great show of power with that pir of light caused everyone to have respect because the show of power even exceeded their expectations they knew that Hellena was much stronger than Anubis, now she would take the invitation to join the empire seriously.

    Among the people who observed Hellena¡¯s power were important schrs and citizens with power, who quickly expanded the news of Hellena¡¯s recruitment throughout Zone 2 of the New Tartar.

    Hellena also wasted no time making use of therge number of ves and tools she had bought prepared tables in different parts of zone two of the new Tartar where those who wanted to go to Nova Roma would register

    For this they were made to sign a binding contract where they and their future generations weremitted to working for the empire in exchange for security and a ce to live, the conditions were somewhat harsh but the rights to be a Roman citizen were quite tempting for Therefore they did not hesitate to sign the contract.

    While arge number of people dedicated themselves to filling out contracts to be able to belong to the empire as citizens, Hellena, on the other hand, answered the questions that Zeus and Anubis asked.

    Hellena only answered that it is a matter of physics and that she did not understand much about the exact process, but she realized that the pir worked identically how a nuclear reactor works but did not understand why the explosion never came

    It was at that moment that Zeus exhaling a breath of air exined the process she had done "When you did the mass exchange for the energy of the crystals, this released an overwhelming power because the mass of the crystal along with the energy catalyst is too pure because therefore the transformation efficiency was 100%.

    This caused controlled nuclear fission that if it had failed it could have caused an explosion that would easily owe more than 500 km around turning everything in its path into ashes. "

    When Hellena asked him if he could upy this power to destroy the jungle

    Zeus shook his head "The real world and the Tartar arepletely different, theirws are handled differently from how the real world does so, therefore, trying to do the same thing you did here would not be fruitful since energy andws that govern space arepletely different "

    Hellena thought that if she wanted to replicate the same in the real world she would have to replicate the steps vio told her about the construction of a nuclear reactor that enriched uranium so that the material could then be used to create an atomic bomb.

    The problem was that the technology was veryte for not saying that vio the same calction that to use this technology would have to spend hundreds of years for science to flourish.

    Hellena got a little depressed, she wanted to carry this weapon to support her husband, but the reality is sometimes cruel, so she decided to continue with her recruitment, which could help the empire in the short term.

    After a few weeks, Hellena managed to recruit more than 300,000 people who will be added as citizens of the empire with rights and obligations, who will not suffer unlike the ves Hellena ns to upy to swell the ranks in the southern defense and help The construction of the southern wall.

    Once the recruitment was finished Hellena proceeded to say goodbye to her parents, spoke with them a little more and in the end, with a hug and a kiss she said goodbye to them in a touching scene because Hellena had forgiven the actions of her parents

    Before leaving Tartarus his parents gave her some Cerberus puppies, to take care of his grandchildren, Hellena when he saw how funny and beautiful the puppies with three heads were, I do not hesitate to hug them and give them the name of the male puppy I call you corocotta because you are ugly as only you can be, while the female named coconut because her head was bald and the few hairs she had.

    (Pss the Male Cerberuse from the race chihuahua and Female Cerberuse from the race Xoloescuincle)

    Once all the ves and the recruits were prepared, Zeus and Anubis upying their divine energy opened a portal where everyone was taken to the temple of Zeus in Origin Civitatem

    Little by little they began to leave, the first were those who voluntarily joined their empire to the great empire, they would be responsible for producing or collecting resources in the back lines far away from the war.

    The ves before the teleported were made to sign a contract that not only forced them and their children to work for the empire until they gathered enough merits to achieve freedom and be exemry citizens of Rome.

    While Hellena ordered the new residents of Nova Roma, vio found himself in the southern front resting in a trench along with the rest of his troop

    Unlike other kings and even emperors, vio is not afraid to stain his hands while on the front line there is no other option because he is the one who gives the morale to the troops, his soldiers fight better when they can see their emperor risking their lives like them.

    The situation on the front was not very hopeful, despite therge number of ves that were captured in Inse Canibalium these were insufficient for therge amount of construction that had to be done

    If there were no means to rece these ves who were dying from extreme fatigue, the empire would be in big trouble.

    vio could only beg that Hellena had found something that could help them, thest thing she wanted was to have to use the normal poption as this meant sacrificing other areas such as the provision of food without food.

    Good news is that a few days ago Gorgon servants arrived at the front line which quickly adapted to the battlefield

    vio discovered that they were effective at a medium distance since their eyes could be used to turn the giants or the puppets into stone, not to mention that their melee skills are on par with the huelpuchis (national vampires) with whom they take fairly good.

    While he was thinking he had to stop one of the attacks that the jungle did every day, fight with giants and fight with the puppets, the battlefield of what was once a great green meadow and full of life was routine.

    Now it was only scorched earth where the scent of death permeated the air with therge amount of oil that was used to make cremations and prevent the spread of disease, giving the environment a foul aroma and a darkened appearance to the environment.

    The battlested a few minutes until the routine attack was repelled, after which they returned to their trenches while letting the cleaners burn the bodies to avoid disease

    vio, on the other hand, ate with the rest of his troop ofpressed cookies and drank some water, he could not afford to eat things with meat when his troops had not consumed that either, it was important that he kept the example to the troops because no one wouldin about the food if their emperor eats the same as them.

    While enjoying his "great" meal he received news that arge number of rare beings were approaching the rearguardmanded by Hellena and the Praetorian guards

    He got up from his seat and wiping his face said "I knew Hellena would make it"

    A sword of divine energy appeared and threw it into the jungle "You can appear hundreds of monsters and puppets damn jungle but I have a Yandere wife, able to go to the Underworld and return with reinforcements, all this to be able to stop you and spend more time with her and my sons, hahaha "

    vio continued tough as he thanks to having a wife like Hellena, with the reinforcements a new opportunity opens to stop once and for all this damn jungle...

 Chapter 72 - Helenas return

    Thousands of ves began to upy their construction sites while those that could be useful in the battlefront were taken to army training barracks that were built near the wall.

    Hellena did not waste much time organizing because she let the people in charge of her husband order as they knew, while she searched vio at the camp when suddenly she felt hands hugging her waist.

    The hands were from vio who decided to give Hellena a surprise hug, fortunately, Hellena recognized vio¡¯s hands otherwise a misfortune could have urred.

    Hellenaid her head on vio¡¯s shoulder "I thought I had to look for you in the front line"

    "Allowing my beloved Hellena to stain her hands with dirt and blood just so that she will see me on the front line is not something that I would do, although you will have to excuse me I have not had time to bathe and fill your earth clothes "

    Hellena turned her body from vio¡¯s hug and gave her husband a big kiss "You know I¡¯ve never cared that you make me dirty" she said with a chuckle

    While vio and Hellena flirted Amancio approached a young couple of emperors, he did not want to interrupt their moment together but had to ask what to do with the girls with butterfly wings and babies that were with the ves because the empire prohibits child exploitation in any way.

    "Emperor sorry to interrupt his happy moment with the Empress but among the ves brought by Empress Hellena we have some families with babies, boys and girls"

    Hellena looked with death eyes at Amancio who felt he could die, that look of the empress means death for having interrupted her.

    vio noticed Hellena¡¯s gaze on poor Amancio and could only shake his head approached her ear whispered a few words that made her blush, with this his death look took off from poor Amancio who only did his job.

    vio looked at Amancio who understood what his emperor wanted to say with his eyes and began to walk to take the couple to the ce where the children were, girls.

    While walking vio took Hellena¡¯s hand "You have to tell me many things but the most important how you managed to get so much workforce, I estimate that you brought about 500,000 beings from the New Tartar"

    Hellena giggled as she looked at her husband who didn¡¯t know how to guess the exact number of new members of the empire she brought in. "They weren¡¯t 500,000 sweeties, I guess I need you to be more observant, they are more than 1,000,000 ves and in the capital we have more than 350,000 citizens of different sses, I also brought two beautiful Cerberus puppies to the children "

    vio started at Hellena wondering what the hell the New Tartar is and how it was created so that she could get all that, perhaps her theory that the new Tartar would be like hell is wrong, I knew it would be a ce withoutw but what Things got lost.

    When they arrived at the ce vio could see little girls who had duck feet and beautiful faces he recognized as Lamias, he could also see little children who had scales on their faces among many others, maybe the one that surprised him most was a woman with ears of fox carrying a baby with the same characteristics.

    He approached her and asked in ancient Chinese "Youe from the ind protected by the goddess Amaterasu"

    The girl with fox ears looked at the young man with surprise and began telling her story by speaking in Chinese, for years she has suffered countless misfortunes why she cannot understand thenguage of outsiders after being imprisoned and sold by a merchant from her nation to some Chinese merchants when I was a teenager.

    After that, she was given to another merchant as a dowry for the marriage of her son with the daughter of the other merchant, having fox ears were treated as an attraction where fortunately nothing happened to her but ended up being the victim of countless tortures

    It was given countless times until a merchant of Greek origin arrived at the hands of her who took it as an offering to a temple dedicated to Hades, although Zoroastrianism was the main religion in the birth empire the Greek influence was present in some areas of the empire.

    When she arrived at the temple she was stripped by the priests who put her on a stone table where all her vision darkened and she lost consciousness until she woke up in a ce with the gray sky with a blue sun.

    Completely lost and without clothes, she was quickly captured by the vers who passed through the ce who, after doing an exhaustive examination, told her she was pregnant, of course, she understood only a little of what they said.

    Gradually it was considered a burden because no one wanted to buy it, they only took care of it because her baby could be sold at a considerable price to some rich merchant of the new Tartar, when she gave birth she had a beautiful girl she did not want to let it go this caused that veholders would like to snatch it.

    But then a ver came in who said "You¡¯re lucky someonepletely important has bought them all, you can keep your baby, it¡¯s a shame that it could not be sold to Patrick Abasio but does notpare with this VIP client"

    After this she was taken along with Hellena and the rest is history, with tears in her eyes she asked vio if he separated her from her baby, who is her only family in this strange ce.

    vio listened calmly and gave a smile to the mother with her baby "I don¡¯t know why they want to separate you from your little girl but you, unlike the Caribs, have not damaged the empire, therefore they are under imperial protection, from today you will be a servant of my wife "

    Then he looked at the lonely children and some with their mothers "I also avoid orphaned children take them to the schools of the empire, while mothers with children and family can settle near the wall and receive their husbands after work.

    When the construction of the wall is finished they will all act as border guards for the defense of the empire in return they will receivend and the status of Roman citizens, who inform them all and give them an 8-hour work schedule, take three shifts and hold them in the week unlike the Caribs they have not damaged the interests of the empire "

    When I just gave the orders, vio exined to Hellena the case of the kitsune, a Japanese Yokai who arrived on quiteplicated matters to the new Tartar and everything he lived, he also told her of his decision to be one of his servants.

    Hellena had no problem with her being his servant after this vio retired with his wife so that the two talked about different things in bed, they had a lot to talk about and a lot to do ...

 Chapter 73 - Preparation for the counterattack

    vio woke up in the early morning feeling his wife¡¯s hug, which he watched with affection as he fiddled with his wheat-colored hair, Hellena woke up by the caresses that vio was doing on her hair

    "You were amazing sweety yesterday," Hellena said as sheid her head on her husband¡¯s bare chest.

    "Enough will make me blush," vio said as he stroked his wife¡¯s back and kissing his forehead.

    While the two of them flirted in the morning, something began to ur in the abyss of the jungle, the consciousness that the jungle has is getting angry because it cannot end what she knows as a gue.

    Humans and other supernatural beings are only gues that must be destroyed or assimted since garbage cannot kill garbage will upy their faithful children to end them once and for all.

    In the afternoon vio dismissed Hellena because she had to return to Origin Civitatem to take care of Yuma and Er¨¦ndira could not be alone for a long time with Lilith, vio and Hellena knew that letting them grow up without their parents can be dangerous because in the future some of them will inherit the empire and the position of leader of the religion.

    Hellena set out with her new maid Kitsun¨¦ and her baby so that they couldmunicate. vio would send sheets with a Latin-Chinese dictionary to Hellena every day to teach her thenguage.

    While he thought the attack rm rang, vio ran quickly for his weapons in his room, inside he could see that his wife¡¯s support was on his back, he could only shake his head, although he liked to remember the time with Hellena he had to return to the battlefront, to face what the damn jungle willunch, he knew that only 3 or 4 more months would be enough to finish the great look of protection.

    When vio arrived at the front of the battle he could see what came out of the jungle, some green amorphous monsters that protruding from them tentacles, when they approached the shots and bullets fell on them, but they did not seem to be effective because they were buried in their skin without damaging them.

    vio realized that that green color and tentacles with their resistance those were not beings of flesh and blood, quickly gave an order "Amancio carrying fire arrows on them, before they can continue moving forward"

    Amancio quickly took the information to themunication posts in just minute hundreds of burning arrows fell on the battlefield, The incandescent arrows that flew made the sky turn a reddish color that would leave death on enemies.

    The burning arrows were buried in his hard and green body which gradually began to catch fire and a terrifying sharp sound came out of theirrge mouths, the fire caused them to run over the trenches where the troops were.

    The veterans in the front line felt that adrenaline increased in their bodies, it will be a battle where dying would be a reward, but while they enjoyed some of the recruits they were shaking with fear.

    Quickly those monsters fell into empty trenches with skewers that work as traps, this cut off their route to run so they stayed in the trenches, turning their interior into an incandescent furnace that created a wall of impassable fire that prevented them from continuing to advance the green monsters

    Seeing that they could not advance in their attack they were retreating to the jungle, vio and the soldiers could not believe that it was so easy, at that moment he began to tremble and they saw muscr giantsing out carrying stone shields.

    vio quickly ordered that the cannons be prepared and that the shooters must shoot in the eyes once the giants have lost their bnce by the cannonballs.

    The artillery received the order and pointing the guns on the giants with their stone shields opened fire, the speed and weight of the iron projectile are enough for the hands of the giants to destroy as the stone shield cannot stop the force with which the projectile travels.

    With the shattered hands the giants cannot cover their bodies which are perfect shooting targets for snipers who do not hesitate to end their misery.

    The attacks continued for a while longer until the giants stoppeding out, vio knows that little by little the enemies have been adapting to their tactics it is time tounch an attack before the traps and weapons begin to be useless.

    It is time to apply the "Viridi Mortem" (Green Death) n, for this vio can use a fairly simple but effective tactic he will use the boats tounch with catapults barrels with oil on the coasts from Costa Rica to Colombia

    "Let¡¯s see if the jungle is so strong as to withstand multiple fires, it is a shame that the jungle has to be burned but when there is danger it is best to face it from the root"

    vio ordered that along with the front linerge spears ced outside the trenches will be prepared, they might not be able to stop arge number of enemies but when the ho has shaken the beings that inhabit the damn jungle will try to go out to look for shelter.

    He cannot be sure of the number of enemies there will be but if he knows that they will act as headless animals seeking their survival no matter what.

    vio went to his room to draw in a notebook some trebuchet ns adapted to the bow of the avable boats, its effective range will be 800 meters, which is little but thanks to that it will be a coordinated attack you can create arge fire in the damn jungle and maybe with it gain enough time for the construction of the wall, the troops have been on the front line for months and need a rest before they copse due to mental fatigue ...

 Chapter 74 - Flavio Nightmare

    That night vio was tired after making the ns and ordering the boats to adapt, he just had to wait until they werepleted and that the navy will take their positions to drop the fire on their heads.

    Scratching his eyes vio prepared to go to sleep took his things and headed home he had to rest because he did not know what tomorrow holds for his troops and him.

    When he closed his eyes and got lost in the world of dreams he realized that something was wrong suddenly all the sounds went out there was absolutely none.

    vio got up carefully from his bed. He knew something was wrong but he did not understand what it was. He could not discern if he was in a lucid dream or if something had happened but he had to find out.

    He slowly got out of his bed preparing for anything that could attack him and a sword appeared with his divine energy which he took very cautiously, walked to the door of his room and opened it, where he could see apletely abandoned camp there was nothing or nobody even the sounds of insects sounded was a sepulchral silence.

    I walk slowly through the streets of the camp while I was wondering what had happened and because suddenly everything was silent and there is no soldier in the ce, fortunately, there was no fog at night, therefore, I could observepletely under the light of the Moon everything that was around him.

    As he continued walking he began to realize that there was a strange noiseing from the jungle. He didn¡¯t know what the hell was going on but something waspletely certain and it was that something or someone was going to leave that damn ce.

    arming himself with courage he headed from the camp through the trenches to hismand post where he fought mainly in the front line against the enemies thrown by the jungle.

    Going through the trenches he realized that all the ces where they should have been to the troops were empty, it is as if they had disappeared without even having the opportunity to collect their things.

    when he reached his point of guard he could discover The cruel reality in front of him were some objects floating in the air like torches or some other objects, at that time vio knew he was in a dream but now he wondered what it was that He was causing him to enter a lucid state in his dreams to see these things.

    the noiseing from the jungle was getting bigger suddenly a ck hand came out of the jungle taking a tree as if it were a toothpick and threw it towards vio.

    vio could see in the distance the tree that had thrown that ck hand at him only avoiding it so he could hit it but he knew that that monster or whatever was going to leave the jungle was not friendly with him, therefore, The best way to keep an enemy under control is a dead enemy.

    A giant like many of those he had seen left the jungle unlike the others, he hadpletely ck skin and red eyes that illuminated his face as if they were two pieces of burning coal giving him a terrifying appearance.

    vio prepared with his weapon because he knew that he was going to face that thing if he can call it that if he has the power to infiltrate his dreams and in a God he can be sure that it will not be a simple battle but that does not mean I¡¯m going to give up and I¡¯m going to allow them to do whatever they want even in their dreams.

    The giant walked along the burned in until he stood in front of vio and showed his incredible teeth which trembled as if he were hungry or angry, for vio this could only indicate that the fight could begin at any moment.

    The giant with his footunched a kick in which vio skillfully dodged the power of the kick was such that with his strength he can destroy part of a trench, vio prepared himself and threw his divine energy weapon over the giant.

    His sword was buried in the side of the ck body of that giant who attacked him in dreams, but it did not seem to affect the giant otherwise and only let him see a smile on his face and started running towards vio.

    vio looked at that big thing that was running towards him running at full speed. All he could do was throw himself into a trench. Thanks to this action, the giant stumbled and fell on the ground threeps and crashing into a messenger stand.

    vio taking advantage of this opportunity and recreates another sword with his divine energy which I do not hesitate to throw again but this time pointing towards the feet of that giant monster.

    Thanks to the fact that he was out of his senses because of the crash, he could not defend himself in time and therefore the sword was buried in the sole of one of his feet, this caused that they shouted and that his eyes became even redder he tried to take the sword but the moment he tried to grab it, he realized that his hand was burning, therefore he looked at vio with contempt before rising,pletely ignoring the pain of having a sword on the sole of his foot.

    vio smiled had realized that this giant and ck monstrous thing had weakness could bleed although it was a dream he knew that if something happens to him he would be represented in the real world, it really was a low y by the jungle because Attacking him in his dreams was a very creeping blow but he had to admit that his tactics were increasingly improving, which was a danger to the battlefront.

    The giant dedicated himself to chasing vio throughout the battlefield every time he tried to take the violence goes a sword of light which was buried inside his body will increasingly be the hatred that the giant gave off for pain and impotence of not being able to kill their prey.

    vio decided that it was time to finish this and they were running for about 3 hours and it seemed to have no end that showed therefore he assumed that the only way to end it was to kill him quickly and what better way than upying one of the canyons that the artillery used to deal with these beasts, it was only necessary to load it and fill the projectile with its sacred energy so that it could kill the giant once and for all.

    To make the final attack he began to travel a path through the trenches which led to an artillery nest where he would dedicate the gun for a while escaping from the giant¡¯s hands returning along the same path thus creating a chase in circles which allows vio to fill in gunpowder and ce the ammunition to open fire and end this.

    the giant chased vio again and again along the same path trying to take and finish once and for all but every time a sword approached it flew and buried itself on his body as he could not take it out he could only keep them inside by burning inside.

    He did not pay attention to what vio was doing for him, there was only an end to the enemy who had ordered the conscience of the jungle, therefore he continues to do his job until suddenly he could see how his prey stopped in the distance, pointing at him what looked like a weapon but he didn¡¯t care the only good thing was that he had stopped and it was the best time to end this annoying prey.

    After reloading the cannon and aiming it at the giant, he decided to wait for it to be able to open fire, not that it could not fail but the recharge time was too slow and he wanted to finish with this garbage that dared to attack him in dreams.

    When the giant was near vio upied his divine energy to reinforce the projectile and watched as he approached, using a flint he lit the fuse of the cannon and in just seconds an explosion noise sounded and a headless corpse fell to the ground.

    Thest thing the ck giant saw was a great object at high speed which went to his head, he knew he could not survive that attack so his red eyes shone and his smile was marked on his face at least now he is free, at that moment everything went ck and his life was over ...

 Chapter 75 - Start of the plan Viridi Mortem

    When vio woke up he could see at his side apletely ck being who is bleeding to his side "Damn crap attacking for dreams is the lowest there can be"

    At that time vio recalled that he could fight these beings more effectively so he decided to upy one of the races that were dedicated to entering people¡¯s dreams, the subi and incubus are perfect for this work.

    carrying the body of the culprit quickly went to where was Amancio who was doing night watch and told him to immediately bring all the subi and incubus were among the ves brought by Hellena.

    Even though it was night, the soldiers quickly mobilized and entered only 2 hours before vio was arge number of female and male beings with well-formed horns and bodies they were the subi and incubations that were inside the ves.

    "Thank you very much foring, I know you were sleeping or that you were spending time with your loved ones but how can you observe this ck thing," vio said as he pointed to the corpse next to him.

    "You can go into dreams and attack if you are not careful you can die it has taken me more than 3 hours to beat this bastard, I do not know how he entered or rather I do not know if he manifested after being killed in dreams or was already in the Instead, all I know is that you are the only people I know who can help me.

    I decided to call this new breed as "Devoratrix Somniabunt" (Devourer of owners), I want to be told if they have any way I can face this new threat Thest thing I want is that more you are like these can enter and cause damage to soldiers without even these can defend themselves "

    A beautiful subus woman and a handsome incubator man went to check the body of what vio had called Devoratrix Somniabunt, when they checked it they realized that it gives off an energy simr to the one they used to be able to enter the dreams of their victims although the difference was that the subi and incubus used pheromones and aphrodisiacs so that the host does not act adversely but this thing does not matter and therefore enters the dreams violently.

    This has its disadvantages because it causes the guest in which he enters I can have lucid dreams and haveplete control over his dream therefore it is a stupid way tomit suicide or a very cruel way to kill, because even though you can defend the Not all victims will have the same capacity to face the threat in dreams, being able to die in the process without mentioning that the suffering they would feel would be more than enough to kill them or drive them crazy.

    vio looking at the faces of the subus and the incubus knew something was wrong and I don¡¯t hesitate to ask them "I think you know what we are facing, is there any way to stop them or reduce the damage to the slightest if the first line of battle will simply be over for us "

    they nodded and began to exin the vio what he could do thanks to using the same energy they used when they entered the dreams of their victims to make them have a good time it was possible to stop their attack, they exined that these beings they are not tangible, they function as an amorphous mass which can turn into fog, which he chooses to his objectives and once he has a look they enter through the nostrils until they reach the brain where they invade in dreams.

    In that same ce is where the host against the invader in manifestation of dreams face once the host cannot against the invader he dies in the most horrible way he can imagine because he will feel the pain of everything that happens even being able to go crazy in the process, therefore the best way to prevent these Devoratrix Somniabunt from re-entering the camp the subi and incubators began to create with their blood protection symbols in the barracks and trenches.

    By using their blood, the energy they give off is more than enough to prevent the Devoratrix Somniabunt from entering a guest of the soldiers because the energy of the subus and incubus is present in their blood, functioning as a repellent of these beings.

    With the threat solved at least superficially vio felt much safer it was only a matter of time before the ships could adapt they had to resist for a few days or maybe weeks but once they werepleted the attacks could stop long enough to finish building the wall that would defend the empire of creatures how it is.

    vio has always been a person whopensates for well-done actions, therefore, thanks to his help from the incubus and subi, he decided to grant them freedom in exchange for bing part of the Roman inquisition as a branch whose function is to prevent beings like the Devoratrix Somniabunt wreaked havoc on the poption or the troops both in the present and in the future, they did not deny it was a much greater status than they had in the New Tartarus, they thank Miss Hellena for buying them from another They will only be toys in brothels until they die.

    Time passed until they arrived at 2 weeks, the shipyards worked day and night to adapt the ships while there were people collecting oil and putting it in barrels to have enough ammunition to burn every corner of the damn jungle.

    Thanks to his efforts, the modifications were finished and the Viridi Mortem (Green Death) n could be started, to start it vio began to synchronize hoursses so that the great fire was done correctly and in order.

    It would start by burning the entire battlefront where the jungle was located between the in, this to prevent creatures from being shot for refuge by indiscriminately attacking the trenches so it was better to push them towards the center of the jungle where they could not move they would die as the What rubbish they are, preparations for the great burning began.

    The day was clear and vio¡¯s sr clock showed that there were 10 minutes to 12 of the day which was the agreed time to begin the n to burn the region of Colombia and the battlefront in Costa Rica to create a sandwich of Fire killing anything inside.

    The 12 o¡¯clock of the day had arrived in the hourss and the sr clock weed the beginning of the n, the artillery that had already assembled the catapults began to throw hundreds of barrels with burning oil in the distance which adhered to the trees causing a loud fire this same scene It was repeated in the Darien Strait where the fire began to collect the first hectares of forest ...

 Chapter 76 - Deadly stampede

    The fire began to consume the jungle from a distance while vio stretched his hands with a happy face on his face "All that enemy of Rome will burn on the fathoms receiving the baptism of death"

    Inside the jungle, the fire quickly began to spread, because there is not a fleet in the Pacific only the part of the jungle that borders the Caribbean could be lit, but this was more than enough for the fire to start to do his job.

    The consciousness of the jungle began to upy its ves to stop the fire but this was impossible because oil adhered to the trees feeding the fire that gradually expanded, causing ves trying to put it out died in the process.

    Gradually the ves of the jungle were dying either by fire or by smoke, this began to release the survival instinct that they had very repressed due to the control that managed the jungle.

    they began to realize both they and the animals that continue to pay attention to the consciousness of the jungle would only have the option of dying so chaos began to be present in all of them.

    Some killed each other for trying to leave Tuesday fire some went into the sea but not knowing how to swim only drowned there were only two roads to go to the south or go north both filled with a sea of ??fire every time his vital space was reduced because the fire was advancing cing them in thest area that would be burned.

    without wasting any more time they decided to divide the right half to the south while the other half would go north, this was no longer to fight against what its owner called parasites this was to survive.

    While the creatures of the jungle made their way to the exit that they believed was the correct one in the trenches the soldiers prepared to receive whatever was going out of the jungle, there is nothing more dangerous than fighting with someone or something that He fears to die.

    The artillery positions had received the maximum amount of ammunition and gunpowder that could be had, they received the firing order at their discretion, it was the first time they could open fire without worrying about the rationing of gunpowder, they knew that whatever came out of the curtain of fire could not be friendly.

    The same happened with the Crossbowmen, archers, and musketeers, they received maximum supply and were given the order to prepare for the worst, as for the melee soldiers they received two sets of swords and extra daggers for use in case it was necessary, also on the outskirts of the trenches the wooden skewers were ced to help stop what came from the damn jungle.

    With the troops prepared vio prepared to wait for the stampede of what was going toe out of the hell that the jungle had be.

    Suddenly everything began to shake not vio soldiers even the workers of the wall prepared to receive those things that were going to leave and then they saw something that froze their blood.

    The giants came out but this time their flesh had fallen out, even in some areas they had roasted the aroma that they gave off even hundreds of meters away from burned meat that caused the soldiers to have certain difficulties to keep the contents in their stomach.

    the bones could be seen in some areas but even with that damage and without caring absolutely nothing they kept running towards the trenches then the troops began to open fire, the shots quickly ended the lives of those poor giants but this was just a snack.

    What cameter was even worse hundreds of animals on fire ran to try to protect themselves from the trenches just as the giants were met with shots, arrows and steel shafts from the crossbows, this works perfectly forrge animals but for small ones it turned out Being ineffective, the soldiers quickly prepared to receive those small animals on fire and end their misery.

    When they reached the trenches they were quickly received by blows even some spears pierced in their bodies, they had no other choice they had realized that they were allowed one of them to fire will reach the artillery nests or the area of ??the musketeers was simply a danger that they were not willing to allow.

    Because the walls of the trenches were 2 meters the burning animals could not climb and reach other areas, therefore, they were easily killed, after killing these animals what came out of the jungle this time was much worse, they could see with all the soldiers amaze hundreds of thousands of giants and humans running some screaming and on fire trying to get away from the jungle.

    There was the greatest treatment they had ever had and the defenses of the southern wall, arge number of enemies that pounced on the troops was the perfect target for distance weapons but still with this and after they lost power after from entering the traps they managed to reach the first lines of defense the trenches.

    I know either giants or humans who left the jungle and managed to reach these trenches, they hit the legionaries and defenders for the first time with their teeth and teeth. The casualties were no longer in a few hundred a day in just an hour had died of 30000 defenders.

    The problem mainly was that these beings who tried to go out and take refuge act by instinct, therefore they did not hesitate to kill even if they were dying they kept fighting without caring about anything

    Therefore it was as if the soldiers were facing inert zombies of pain even with the best weapons or with the best tactics it was not enough because they could cut off their hands and mobilize thempletely but this would be fighting like rabid beasts spilling up to thest drop of blood of those who stopped them in their escape.

    The canyons and the ballista opened fire by having arge concentrated number of enemies proved to be too effective because the cannonballs did not distinguish between giants or humans who had left the jungle once they passed over their bodies they turned them into a colored pulp reddish, which gradually filled the battlefield with a reddish haze.

    The scent of gunpowder permeated while the screams did not stop, the weapons continued to work and the soldiers continued to fight for 5 hours

    vio like his soldiers were tired 5 hours of interrupted fighting can make even the most veteran feel the weight of the muscles and weakness in his hands fortunately little by little the amount of enemies that were arriving was decreasing for 5 hours have been killing uninterruptedly and more than 60,000 defenders have died in approximate medical soldiers throughout the entire defense of the wall.

    Although the casualties are extremely high and even exceed the casualties that were made throughout the conflict is a sacrifice that vio is willing to make to stop once and for all the jungle attack allowing the troops to have a break while the construction of the defensive wall is finished.

    When the enemies stoppeding outpletely the tired and surviving troops took a break, they had won and the n had gone perfectly although many lost their battle mates, their sacrifice was not in vain because thanks to them the Wall construction can continue without inconvenience.

    vio allowed his troops to rest and they will take a breath they needed it because they had to clean the battlefield and make a count of how much they hade to kill vio did not know if this was going to do it I was to attack the jungle but something yes I was sure it would take years toe back into a confrontation like this.

    While watching the battlefield and watching his troops, I knew that I had to build something in his honor for his brave sacrifice to fight with this enemy, so I decided that once the wall was finished in a safe area of ??the Iraz¨² volcano, a gigantic monument would be built to the fallen for the worst war that Nova Roma faced in its beginnings ...

 Chapter 77 - Flavio returns home

    The fire continued to burn for days this caused the sky to be filled with heavy smoke which caused ash and soot to fall throughout the construction area and trenches, to prevent the soldiers from sufferingplications from the breathing of smoke and ash Masks were created from pieces of cloth which are soaked in water to prevent workers and soldiers from vacuuming the ashes and causing lung damage.

    When the fire finally ended after a great storm, what was left of the jungle was only rests of scorched trees that had somehow managed to stand still but became nothing more than coal.

    The scene waspletely fantastic the soldiers and the builders hade to see forest fires but never one that left so much destruction in their wake and an extremely horrible scene when they approached to review what the burned jungle was like, they could observe corpses calcinedpletely some skeletons or remains that were left and that didn¡¯t turn to ashes.

    It had been the poor bastards who had not managed to leave on time and die at the hands of Roman soldiers but suffered an even more painful death being burned to death.

    To prevent the souls of these beings begin to roam the battlefield vio along with the help of the priests and priestesses were responsible for creating symbolic tombs and blessing the ce to prevent the souls of supernatural beings who will pay for that ce and they be inconvenient for the future.

    vio use of divine energy while the priests prayed to be able to create a light and allow those beings who died horribly even some soldiers who had died in battle could find salvation because with vio¡¯s divine energy they could reach where they gathered the souls after death where they would be received by Anubis who would dictate their destiny for the actions in life.

    One of the most interesting things was that within the new rules that judged souls, it was that even if these souls had killed or done wrong actions they never did it consciously and by their will

    For they were always controlled by the conscience of the jungle and not by their hand, therefore they would be exempted from crimes and would be allowed to have apletely new life entering the reincarnation cycle as beings free of any control.

    For the new religion, it was quite advantageous to absorb the souls of any being or beings that were not under the control of some other God as this meant that the number of avable souls was erged.

    Well, to apprehend that souls are renewable for the creation of one, it is necessary for energy to be aware or develop an essence which takes time, these new souls reincarnate in the cycle of life without knowing anything, therefore they mature as more lives go. living once theyplete their cycle, they be energy which works to form more souls.

    The days turned into weeks and the weeks turned into months, after 3 months the construction of the southern wall It was over had cost the construction and defense thousands of lives but all the efforts paid off thanks to the fact that the fire had burned all the jungle zone that covered from Costa Rica to Colombia avoided new attacks

    Unfortunately, the explorers reported that from the ashes of the jungle that was on the Colombian side, the ce was being reforested at an extremely inhuman speed, fortunately, the wall had ended, the trenches would be abandoned and left as a sign of the great battle which was fought for almost 7 months.

    A great ceremony was held the next day where vio from a speech in which he thanks all soldiers and ves for his great support to prevent the damn jungle from winning the war, after the speech vio fulfilled his promises and freed ves from ves brought from the new Tartar, as for the Caribbean ves were taken back to inse Canibalum, where they would be delivered to the new citizens to fulfill the promises made.

    The southern wall was renamed Troy Wall, in honor of the walled city of Troy whose walls were the most resistant, to avoid that the attacks were violent, a permanent guard of more than 500,000 soldiers was left in ce, that also included a million ves that Hellena had brought, to apprehend that their mission was released was to take care of the ce and prevent those damn beings from the damn jungle from entering.

    When all the speeches and actions to be taken werepletely the biggest party was celebrated celebrating the victory, the alcohol began to leave the camps along with food for all the survivors, in this war there were many wounded and mutted which no longer They can fight and therefore they will be retired with their respective payment for their services.

    vio did not expect the casualties to be so great but he had no other choice, before moving north he has to end the threat of the Caribs, for this, he has to recover the army which I estimate will take a year to return to rearm a force

    Able to go to fight on the ind of the Spanish and Jamaica the two main forts of the Caribs, once conquered there will be an ind-by-ind war in the Antilles until the root threat is eliminated, it will be a long but necessary road.

    The next day vio and arge group of soldiers headed towards Origin Civitatem, it was time that they will return home and meet their respective families taking advantage of the construction of the Troyan Wall that has beenpleted and that the jungle will take time to return to counterattack.

    When vio arrived he was received by his wife who showed a bulging stomach, vio realized that his wife was pregnant again and would be a father again, this caused the tears to fall from his eyes while hugging Hellena and thanking him for returning to be a dad...

 Chapter 78 - Consequences

    In a corner of the Amazon jungle, the conscience that controlled and controls the entire poption that inhabits theirnds was extremely angry, which is supposed to have been a simple invasion wasplicated and not only that but it lost arge amount of territory in a great fire caused by those damn gues, now the conflict will be personal.

    Since it cannot expand northward it expands westward killing all those who worship the sun god, someone has to pay the consequences of attacking and burning their belovednd and better than the gue of the west, consciousness for the first time he felt hate and pleasure because when he thought about revenge his joy increased.

    With the loss of Inse Canibalium, the Caribs suffered a great blow. They were now held on the ind of Spain and the ind of Jamaica. Amalivaca, the god of the Caribs, was licking his wounds because of the great defeat they suffered. defense war as white invaders and traitors

    They were not going to forgive him and he could not reach the coast and take refuge in the continent because the great Amazon jungle was angry and he was killing anything that was not controlled by it.

    Hisst option was to concentrate his troops and all his people to go east where these invaders came from, they knew that they could not win therefore instead of being enved in the best and leaving this damn ce.

    upying hundreds of canoes full of animals and people, the Caribs undertook their great journey to the east, hoping to escape from The White Threat and the traitors were the only option he had even though these were his ancestralnds were the orders of his God maximum

    While all this was happening in the northern part of the continent, an ice cap began to form that gradually covered the northern part of the continent was a micro ciation that urred in the American continent, this began to cause the great tribes to begin to migrate south fleeing the cold and looking for a better ce to hunt and establish their viges.

    In Origin Civitatem vio was happy with his wife, now what will be a dad again caused him a great joy which caused him to be more stuck to his children and his wife.

    Little Yuma and Erendida, 2 years old, were happy to see their father again, hugging him whenever they could and told him about his adventures, especially Yuma

    Well, something that surprised vio was that Yuma seemed to protect Kitsun¨¦¡¯s baby Mitsune a lot (the fox-eared Yokai) and also got along very well with Italivi the little nahual unicorn, Yuma told him the story about how he once approached Mitsune and she took him by the hand and did not release him seemed to be afraid and foundfort with his little hand so Yuma decided to protect her as his faithful gentleman and that he will not be afraid, he also told about how Italivi allowed him to get on it while they traveled The courtyard of the pce.

    vio could only shake his head because of the stories his little boy was telling. He knew that in the future he would marry one of the two little ones or both, whatever his decision will be when they grow up, the harem is a responsibility. and if Yuma wants to go that way he has to be prepared because the women are jealous, in the case of vio he is happy to have Hellena even though she is a Yandere but would not change her for anything.

    Erendida, on the other hand, told her father how she got along very well with her brother¡¯s friends and since at night shey on Hellena¡¯s stomach to try to listen to her sister or brother, she was very excited because if she was a girl she would have a little sister to y with and win over Yuma.

    vio heard his little children tell different stories and while they talked, vio thought he had to protect his children and his wife, he could not leave threats like the damn jungle or the Caribs, the instinct to protect his family woke up even with more strength, he didn¡¯t mind destroying half a continent if with that he could leave a safe ce for them.

    On the morning of the next day, vio and Hellena were awakened by the joyful jumps of their children

    "Dad wakes up, today is the special day of Grandpa Vitellius who gave his life fighting with the terrible Cantabrians, I want you to take me to his monument with Grandma Julia so I can leave flowers," Yuma said as he spoke in vio¡¯s ear

    Erendida also awakens her mother wants to see her aunts, who treat her very well "Come on mom I want to leave flowers to Grandpa Vitellius, also when it¡¯s the day of the dead I want you to help me make a great altar to be received with all the love of the family

    If you know that my godmother Tonatzin told me that if we put Cempasuchil flowers to create a path, Grandpa cannot be lost "

    Hellena woke up tired but with a big smile listening to what her little Erendida said "My little one needs a lot to make it a day of the dead but it is good that we woke up and remember Grandpa Vitelio who died defending your father and your grandmother from the threat of the Cantabrians "Hellena deviated as Erendida¡¯s hair fluttered.

    In the great set of Temples of Origin Civitatem vio was gathered with his family, listening to the chair of the priestess who honored the memory of the hero Vitellius who gave his life to save his family.

    When the Lucio chair ended, vio¡¯s adoptive father stepped into the Vitelio monument to swear again that he will protect the family he left behind with his death, this was a small but great show of respect that Luci¨® made every year before the Vitellius¡¯ tomb, for he is an example to follow only the true men sacrifice their lives to save his family.

    vio¡¯s sisters who were 10 years younger than him got along very well with Erendida and yed with her while Yuma was loaded by her grandmother Julia, the family reunion continued for half an hour until they went to eat Pork Pozole in the Imperial Pce of Origin Civitatem.

    As a good Mexican, vio, he instilled in his family and his citizens his vision of death, while others mourned their dead they celebrate them with parties and colorful meals, it is to remember who they were in life not as they died ...

 Chapter 79 - Deputies and Senators

    Spending time with the family is what vio likes to do, the victory has created an environment conducive to the construction of the empire, as part of the Imperial itinerary he had to go to Inse Canibalium to be able to see the development work that Azalea was doing and meet the prominent municipal mayor of Magna Caribe.

    vio esteems Azalea very much because she was Hellena¡¯s first friend and that is an achievement in itself because the women to whom Hellena has given her friendship are counted, she also knows her dedication, therefore, she knows that her control over the ind is perfect.

    Taking advantage of the fact that they would go to a province whose beaches are crystalline, it will also serve as a well-deserved vacation after fighting for more than 1 year. vio feels he deserves it even though he is his job as an emperor.

    You can afford it because the structure of the Nova Romano empire was created from the operation of the British monarchy being different in many ways because the emperor has a power superior to any minister.

    The ranks of the bureaucracy are formed by the Ministers who are selected for their users regardless of whether they are noble, citizens, human or semi-human, which counts the emperor has a group of Ministers who are responsible for most of the operation of the empire.

    These ministers have bureaucrats in theirmand who have connections with the entire empire, in the same way, the provinces have their ministers, who have contact with the capital.

    All provinces have municipalities that have a mayor who represents them before the governor of the province, these mayors are elected in the democratic Greek manner which is different from the representation governments that are held in the 21st century.

    The Greek Democratic way says that the Office (mayor in this case) is not chosen by anyone is randomly selected from among the citizens, therefore it cannot "represent" the citizens, this Office has to go to the citizen assemblies of its municipality with whom you should consult if what they want to do allow it or if they have any suggestions.

    This system prevents corruption from proliferating because it forces citizens to take care of the use of public resources that are destined for their region, each municipality also has 2 deputies, one elected by the majority with a duration of 1 year and one chosen at random with the Greek democratic methodsting 6 months.

    These deputies are in the capital of the province and their function is to suggestws which seek to improve the quality of life of the province, thesews are approved by the highest authority being the governor of the province who performs that function, also the deputies they can veto some things of the governors acting as against weight.

    The number of deputies depends on the number of municipalities for example in Inse Canibalium has 8 municipalities plus its capital, therefore, has 16 deputies, for a better representation in the empire these deputies choose a senator and the governor of the other province, These senators will be in your position for only 2 years before being exchanged for others.

    In the imperial senate, there are currently only 6 senators but as the number of provinces increases the senators will also do so, the Senate has the function of being contact with the emperor and the governor of the province

    This is because they are representatives who have the function of requesting more resources or reinforcements in case there is any environmental contingency, for example, if a tropical storm urs and destroys arge part of the infrastructure they can ask for help from the empire and execute the DN3 n.

    With which the legions of other provinces go to the province to rescue and distribute food to avoid famine, they will also go to doctors to attend the medical contingencies that arise, it would be devastating if an epidemic were present and will cause more damage to the areas affected or worse to be able to infect other healthy provinces.

    Another of their work is to proposews in the field of civil matters for that they receive thews from the chamber of deputies of their provinces and is presented in a plenary session of the Senate, to pass aw it is enough to contain the majority plus one, if they are 8 senators and want to pass aw they will need 4 senators + one therefore 5 senators will be necessary.

    Once thesews are passed, they will pass to the judiciary who will review them and rule if thews do not harm the interests of the poption once they are passed, they are sent to the emperor who will have thest word.

    If thews are not approved, they will be sent with the observations for their change in the Senate Chamber, the power of the Nova Romano Empire is divided into 3 imperial, legitive and judicial power.

    The imperial power is the emperor who has thest word in the empire, the legitive power is the deputies and senators their function is to proposews or veto initiatives of the governors in the case of deputies and finally, the judiciary isposed by judges

    These judges are the ones that rule the sentences of problems of themonw, as it can be to attend cases of robbery, violence, murders, etc.

    To carry out their duties, the police are in charge of those who are prepared to face civil situations, therefore their training and weapons are special, unlike the army (Legions) or the imperial navy whose function is to defend the empire from external threats.

    vio was sunbathing along with Hellena on the boat that took them to Caribbean Magna, while Erendida yed with Lilith, Yuma was taking care of little Mitsune who seemed curious enough to travel by boat for the first time.

    Azalea in Magna Caribe was preparing everything necessary to receive the emperor and his family "Artimer how is the preparation of the wee ceremony?"

    Artimer the star mayor of Magna Caribe replied "If the governor is ready to receive the emperor, the gamma legion is ready and the deputies are also ready to receive the emperor"

    Azalea took a pipe with tobo and gave a good puff "Remember that we have to please vio to get more resources for the province, there are many ces that needmunication and construction materials

    We have to be intelligent or the resources will be taken by the province of Americae Centralis, they have the advantage that being a border with the damn jungle they have priority ... "

 Chapter 80 - Surprise on the plate

    The arrival of vio and his family in the province of Inse Canibalium was quite modest but very beautiful, the Gamma legion performed some dances and yed some songs with Mariachi costumes.

    Then the priestess of the province was in charge of presenting the children of the choir who delighted vio and all those present with a beautiful melody.

    When all this was over vio and his family proceeded to meet Azalea who was with Artimer the mayor of Magna Caribe.

    vio greeted Azalea and the mayor of Magna Caribe Artimer, they talked for a while about some unimportant things for a short time they said goodbye because they would speak more calmly at the banquet they organized for them at night.

    vio and his family went to his pce, the summer castle of the imperial family, despite not beingpletely built the main hall and some rooms are already ready to be used.

    When they arrived Hellena was d because the whole castle was painted with the Mayan blue that she likes so much, she also had Marble and Jade ornaments that made it look even more beautiful, even the children loved the beautiful view of their home these weeks.

    The interior was lined with marble brought from Equorum Inse the capital of the province of Inse Canibalium, vio looked at the Interior and sighed this home was morefortable than his pce in Origin Civitatem, he had to work hard to improve his own home.

    Time passed quickly while reviewing the construction process and the state of the ce, the Praetorian guard on his part upied the castle wall to safeguard the protection of the imperial family.

    Before going to the banquet vio and Hellena dressed in elegant clothes, for Hellena a beautiful Mayan blue dress which showed her small stomach as pregnant, when vio looked at his wife so beautiful I do not hesitate to sit and ce his ear on his stomach to try to listen to the baby.

    Hellena looking at her husband could only shake his head "You know it takes the baby at least a few months to start kicking in the belly"

    vio with his eyes closed said "No matter love, you can be sure that I will continue to do so until I can feel his kicks"

    The children stayed with Lilith and Kitsun¨¦ while they went to the municipal pce where the banquet would be, when they arrived they were received by the deputies

    The banquet was quite pleasant for vio because he found a vegetable that he did not intend to see, in one of the meals that served him he could notice a quite familiar vor that brought a bit of nostalgia to the pte.

    vio pointed to a waiter "You can bring me the vegetable they used to prepare this mash"

    The waiter immediately went to the kitchen where he brought a potato, vio when he saw her, I do not hesitate tough almost like a madman, before he was more afraid of those present Hellena elbowed him in his side to wake up his happiness.

    "Sorry about that but the situation warrants it. I want to know if anyone can tell me who discovered this vegetable," vio said as he pointed to the potato in his hand.

    Artimer raised his arm "We found that nt in some areas where there were Caribbean settlements because it was not in the books of strategic nts we did not report the discovery, I hope your imperial highness can forgive our boldness"

    vio could only let out a smallugh "Nobody will receive punishment because it is no fault that it is not in the strategic nts because I never thought it could be found in this ce.

    Let me exin why this nt can save the empire in the future and be a great source of food, I do not know the name given to it by the Caribs but I call it potato, the ability to withstand cold environments is surprising but its main quality is that It is a tuber and can also be grown with seeds.

    The reason why it is so important is that it can be sown and give arge amount of food in each harvest, but just like everything has a small problem, it is not only possible to sow potato as a food source, this is because if you suffer a disease can end the harvest and cause a great famine.

    Starting today it is forbidden to consume potato until we have a sustainable nting, I do not know how long it takes to reach the south of the continent and find Dad again so it is important to take care of the few samples we have, I hope you understand my decision.

    Of course, they will receivepensation for every kilo of potato they harvest, they will receive a coupon that if they meet a certain candidate they can exchange them for animals or Denars.

    Also, like the Province of Americae Centralis, they will receive an award for finding this strategic food, remember that whatever is eaten, report it to the Ministry of Environmental Care.

    Let¡¯s continue with the banquet,dies, and gentlemen, I think you will be hungry and I exceeded my talk. "

    Everyone present let out a littleugh and continued with the meal, Azalea was d that vio had found a new vegetable and that it was strategic, the only thing that bothered him was that he did not know he had to report any food discovery but that may be ignored.

    After the banquet everyone present said goodbye, leaving vio and Hellena alone with Azalea and Artimer so they changed the location to a room for coffee and talk in peace.

    vio drinking a coffee said, "Very well Artimer heard that you had a great suggestion about the use of the zip code, it surprised me when I read it but I would like you to exin it yourself"...

 Chapter 81 - New minister

    Artimer began to exin that the postal code is a fantastic idea but the code in particr of the provinces can be a real pain for bureaucrats and users because the A1000 code to represent province 10 is notplicated but for province 11 B1000 will start to generate problems.

    So the solution I found was to upy the letter with a value of 10, therefore province 10 will be A0000, 11 A1000, 12 A2000 and if so on, when you reach province 20 this will be B0000, that way you can have a code that works in the near future without generating bureaucratic chaos.

    vio had to admit that the forecast of Artimer with the postal code saved in the future the bureaucrats and mail users, two things destroy an efficient society corruption and mismanagement if you can avoid both the empire can grow strong and able to survive the future.

    vio knew that Artimer could be a great minister, he had the qualities and the ability to do so and he did not want him to waste himself being only a mayor who, after serving his term, would once again be a citizen, losing his potential somewhere.

    "I would like to invite you to be part of my cab of ministers mainly in charge or as the supervision of the management of the bureaucracy in the empire, how do you know today we only have three provinces.

    If we do not have efficient control as of now that there is little bureaucracy in the future it can be dangerous for the empire, because the foundations that will sustain it in the future are badly made and that can cause the empire to fall and everything done is lost forever. "

    vio said as he looked seriously at Artimer, who seemed to have sweat on his forehead.

    Artimer never thought that the emperor asked him to be a minister, he was born in a family whose father was Roman and his mother was from Gaul, they met in the campaigns of Julius Caesar, they got married and they had a child who they called Artimer, his life It was quite simple, he did not go hungry but he did not receive luxuries, just as his father entered the legion to serve Rome.

    He was in charge of the supply where he learned the use of mathematics and other skills that helped him to be a great administrator, he met vio when the emperor Augustusmanded the legions against corocotta the king of the Cantabrians, Artimer had to admit that the grandson of Emperor Augustus He was extremely intelligent and perhaps with him he could advance even more than just being a soldier.

    He decided to join the invasion army where he met Lucio the stepfather of vio, his life in the legion was quite simple, when they arrived in America he was sent as a sailor until he joined in the invasion made by the emperor to Inse Canibalium.

    When vio retired to take charge of the southern zone, it was left to Hellena who, together with Azalea, conquered the ind from the dirty hands of the cannibals.

    After this the calm was rtive for him until in the meetings for the selection process of the mayor of Magna Caribe he was lucky that he was randomly selected, thanks to this he could show his worth as administrator and be able to get to know the Emperor vio himself and receive an invitation to your cab of ministers.

    For Azalea it is the best option because with Artimer as direct contact with vio you can ensure that your province will not be left helpless by the empire, they continued talking for some time and Artimer agreed to be a minister once his term as mayor ends.

    The next day the tour of the province began the first part to review was the Romulus wall because although the ind was already conquered the wall was still in operation as a preventive measure in case at some point the Caribs want to return, something that surprised vio It was to see what a statue of Hellena was building on the Caribbean at the main entrance of the wall.

    vio loved that the statue was so well detailed that he decided to donate his own money to build a fountain at the base of it to make it look even better, he also toured the fallen monolith where the hundreds of thousands of bodies of the Caribs were buried, with a simple but forceful message "Dust you are and dust you will be if you harm the Nova Roman Empire."

    When vio just toured the wall began to review the rest of the ind, vio could see that although only a few months had passed since his capture the new citizens who arrived in town began to work hard, in some ces you could see ves rented by the government of the province to their owners building roads, there are others who build houses and drains but wherever they pass there is a trace of people working.

    This made vio happy because the development of the empire is important, it is good to conquer but if thend obtained cannot be developed then it is a waste because it will only be a burden that will cost valuable resources.

    Azalea exined to vio as they toured the province the need for animals such as cows and goats for grazing, such as the increase of resources for the construction of arge road that will go from end to end on the ind is an important artery ofmerce andmunication within from the province.

    vio knew that this mega project could benefit this province a lot because joining the ind with arge road the development would detonate in the region "Very well Azalea will order that they bring ships full of cement and asphalt for the construction of the road.

    I will also send 5 out of 10 migrants to the province to increase the poption, I hope Azalea to encourage the birth of more infants, the empire will support the new parents with food and pensions, you have to build hospitals and schools in the municipal capitals to ensure the efficiency of services "

    Azalea nodded "If Emperor vio, with extra resources and poption we can quickly transform this province into the best ce in the empire"

    "I know that you are going to be a great job but remember that there are also other provinces, it is good to have confidence just avoid bing arrogance because that can destroy growth by not wanting to ept reality," vio said while riding his beautiful jet ck horse.

    Azalea knew that he had achieved his goal although his responsibilities increased, he was happy because if he continued that way he could leave his mark on the province as the best governor of the empire ...

 Chapter 82 - Situation in the north

    vio continued touring the ind giving some indications such as identifying strategic mineral resources such as chromium because if it isbined with steel it can form stainless steel, as the process the dwarves are the best in the management of minerals.

    Thanks to its innate ability, many processes rted to metal smelting or tool forging have been possible without the use of modern tools that have been producing for years.

    Another advantage that is very protected in the empire are the elementary magicians, these are descendants of ancient druids who came to the empire through the exchange of ves, just as vio can generate energy but this is not divine if it does not elementary.

    This elemental energy is in the air and is divided into 4 elements, water, earth, fire and air, each magician can only develop one element because the human body would not bear the burden of handling another element.

    The human being in Americapared to the European has different affinities to the elements, for example the Anahuac poption has an affinity with thend because its origin is from corn, for humans in Europe its affinity is the fire element because they obtained it from I promise, of course, nothing is written and the element that a person can handle depends a lot on the affinity of the soul.

    Not everyone can develop magic because their souls do not support the handling of their element, but those who get it are called elementary magicians, their control depends on their affinity with the element.

    The more control more things can do, there is the magic that can generate a small current of air and others capable of generating winds of more than 100 km per hour, many of the calls are considered useless by other magicians but for vio nobody is useless just not They have been put in the right ce.

    For example, those who can only generate a small me, are perfect to serve in the Roman inquisition or the special forces because they can generate fire and a source of light when needed, those who handle even a small amount of water are the most coveted by any branch of the army as they can provide clean water where there are no aquifers or in contaminated areas.

    Those with little capacity to handle the wind will go with the dwarves because they needplex or constant temperatures in their furnaces while those who handle the element of the earth are put with the engineers to reinforce structures since their control of the earth can be the difference between a construction thatsts centuries or a passing ruin.

    When vio had just traveled the whole ind in just 3 days, he decided to return with his family to spend a pleasant beach vacation, there really was a lot to do but he does not want to leave Hellena alone for a long time, her character and the fact that she is pregnant It can be a time bomb.

    While all this was happening in the north of the American continent great blizzards whipped the greatkes, turning all that area into an icy wastnd all the natives of the ce although it hurt them they had to leave theirnds to emigrate to the south or stay and die.

    A few months ago they were able to see other natives walking south but they decided to ignore them, now they have to follow the same path because the animals have also been migrating south and without animals the food they can get is null, so they don¡¯t have another option.

    The Chichimecas, a tribe from northern Mexico who lived in the desert area on the orders of the shamans began a migration to the south, it seems that the goddess Tonatzin had a nightmare rted to an event in the north beyond the great ins.

    That is why he wants to join the Romans a town beyond the sea that came to help control such a chaotic continent, the Chichimecas are not a town that likes to live under themand of another but it is different if the mother goddess he asks because he would never allow his children to go to a ce where they suffered any damage.

    Therefore, the great migration began to be prepared, they took their things and packed them in Mecapales, a tool that consists of a wide leather band which is ced on the forehead with wooden supports that allow the weight to be loaded, this method was developed Since ancient times, North America had no pack animals like mas in the south.

    Their long walk began in the desert through the Sierra Madre Oriental, until they reached the north coast of Veracruz, whereas they advanced they could see some viges that were trading different objects with a piece of something bright like the moon.

    When they asked them they told them that the currency upied by the Empire of Nova Roma was denars with that currency can buy things without using barter, also the empire of Nova Roma was where the mother Tonantzin had found the union with other 3 supreme gods allowing that his people did not suffer from any problem, because the union is strong or that is at least what the priests of the mother Tonantzin say.

    The Chichimecas were surprised because in the north there was not what they call money but here for those bright and round things it is possible to get salt and water, something they urgently need to survive.

    Unfortunately, they had no coins but they had skins which they could sell in a fair transaction because it was supervised by local priests, the priests exercised the duty of being caretakers in distant towns and viges, to prevent new Indians when they will exchange their products for coins were scammed and will create resistance to money.

    When the exchange of the skins was finished, they were able to buy salt, water and food to be able to resist the trip to the empire, fortunately the priest realized that it was a great town that sought to emigrate, of some thousands of people, therefore, it was better to let The navy will take you by sea.

    Therefore I send a messenger who went through the checkpoints until the message arrived only 3 hourster, to the capital where 4 ships were sent to help the Chichimecas reach Origin Civitatem ...

 Chapter 83 - Knowing the chichimecas

    The somewhat curious Chichimecas of the great ships they observed on the horizon came up to them without much concern because they had confidence in the Anahuac priest because the Tonantzin mother had epted them and treated them like their children.

    The boats were a novelty for the Chichimecas when they boarded they did not hesitate to travel all the spaces of the ship while they sailed towards Origin Civitatem.

    Meanwhile vio his family spent a beautiful moment on the beaches of the Caribbean enjoying all the benefits of the sea until he arrived Amancio his assistant and tribune of legion who informed him that a tribe of more than 5000 members go to the capital in ships, it seems being that they have news from the north not very hopeful.

    When Hellena heard this, she could only frown "Just what was missing, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a bloody forest in the north"

    Amancio shook his head "No Empress, seems to be a weather phenomenon, the little information that was obtained was that they received orders from the mother Tonantzin to emigrate to the south"

    vio ced his hand on his chin "Problems of the north do not think it is something like the damn jungle, nor can they be aggressive tribes like the Mongols or Huns because the horses do not exist, therefore that leaves the option of the Yellowstone supervolcano or the northern cold.

    Either one has its disadvantages but if it is the Yellowstone volcano, this is simply over because it will end life on the while if it is cold the panorama is not so apocalyptic but it forecasts bad news because the cold causes migration to the south looking for warmer climates. "

    vio knew that one of the reasons why the Roman Empire died was for arge number of people who emigrated to warmer areas fleeing from the northern cold and the threat of the Huns, Vandals, and Visigoths are the clearest examples.

    This is good and bad news because if migrants from the north begin to arrive they can be absorbed peacefully or aggressively as ves to increase the poption that the empire needs so much.

    Although the food is monotonous because the fields produce limited food, the sea can feed the poption and with trawls there is nothing to worry about, because the situation is temporary since the elves have taken care of it along with the Nahuales of the management and care of the environment, so that resources are not overexploited and can be used in the future.

    This means that peasants who want to destroy the forest are checked to start building farm fields or animal husbandry fields, if you are not careful with deforestation it can be harmful because although the continent is its great Most of them are virgin, in just a few years or maybe centuries, forests and jungles can be converted into desert areas that cause environmental damage such as aquifer droughts and without water there is no life.

    Therefore vio gives high priority to the care of the environment and is not convinced by the short-term benefits because it is useless that in the present the empire is well if in the future they will have to leave theirnds to seek a better life.

    One of the reasons why the Maya and the Teotihuacan¡¯s left their big cities was because the famine began and people died of starvation, this caused conflicts like civil wars and soon after the cities were abandoned, leaving only a sample of what That once were great civilizations.

    When vio and his family returned to Origin Civitatem they met the tanned-skinned Chichimecas, vio called the peoples of northern Mexico Chichimecas because unlike the Indian tribes like the Apaches, they are believers of the Tonantzin mother.

    vio appeared before the leader of the tribe and the shaman "Na ni toque Roman, Nehuatl noyollo nauhachtolli

    (I am the Roman Emperor, I love the Nahuatlnguage)

    zohcamati miac Tonatzin.

    (Thank you very much Tonatzin)

    Pampa tehuan Roman mexicas

    (Because we are Mexican Romans) "

    The leader of the Chichimecas responded to the greeting in the same way as vio, after this, they were taken to the imperial pce, where they would talk about the warnings that Mother Tonantzin made of something that is happening in the north.

    While they spoke the Chichimecas traveled the city with great curiosity because everything was too long for them, from the clothes to therge number of things they could see as the buildings, what they liked most was that from time to time they could see small chapels Mother Tonantzin, who always had fresh flowers.

    Another thing that surprised them was the mega set of temples that surrounded the pyramid of the sale, they did not hesitate to enter some of the temples where some curious people heard the masses that the priestesses and priests gave, these masses were given in Latin, Nahuatl, and Maya so that no one will remain without understanding what the priests said.

    The Chichimecas heard that in some parts of the Mass some people used their voices to sing and others used strange tools that produce pleasant sounds, but among all the songs they could hear, the one at the end was the one that surprised them the most.

    The choir always repeated the word Ameno apanied by the sound of a sharp instrument they used on the shoulder, one of the curious could not contain himself and ask for the name of that tool that produced an extremely beautiful sound.

    The answer given by the person he asked was that it is called violin and is a tool created by the emperor and the song they were listening to was called Ameno alsoposed by the emperor so that the parishioners who attend the masses can hear the word of the gods apanied by a piece of magical music

    The Chichimecas entered other masses within different temples dedicated to different deities, discovered that the sacred text did not change but depending on the deity of the temple the priest or priestess used verses dedicated to the god of the temple...

 Chapter 84 - Problems in the north

    While the Chichimecas spent time in Origin Civitatem vio spoke with the leader of the Tribe, thanks to some responses that vio gave him, they realized that they were not Chichimecas but the ancestors of the Mixtecs (Aztecs), their town was located in current Texas and was called Azn.

    This made vio happy because he finally knew where the mythical Azn was, a ce that for centuries could not be found now knew the location but it did not matter because the ancestors of the Aztecs are no longer in Azn, now they will be part of the empire long before.

    This has an advantage because the Aztecs were characterized by being fierce in battle which is perfect because with the proper guidance these ancestors of the Aztecs can be in the future the best special forces of the empire.

    Because they had to travel from far away and leave their ancestralnds vio ced them near the capital so that they could make their city again for it also granted them resources and a rather curious imperial contract.

    For in the contract the empire ismitted to helping the Mexican people in return they will work on the "Vi Opus" of the Praetorians, an elite force over the elite whose mission is to protect the imperial family from the shadows.

    vio will not miss the opportunity to win valuable soldiers for the security of the imperial family, the leader of the Aztec proto epted the deal with the emperor, you can be sure that it will be the best decision because his people do not want their people to suffer of what afflicts the north.

    After the talk, the leader of the Mixtecs left to guide his people to their newnds that they had been granted, meanwhile vio headed with some anger towards the temple of Zeus, he needs to know what is happening in the north, vio He has the theory that it is something rted to the weather but he has to confirm it.

    vio arrived at the temple of Zeus and when he entered he could not feel anyone, that was extremely rare because he could always feel at least some presence or trace of divine energy, without wasting time vio went to the temple of his father Apollo hoping to get an answer.

    Once in the temple of Apollo time stopped and vio had some relief before Apollo appeared dressed in thick clothes of lion skin "Seeing your appearance only makes me want to ask more" said vio surprised by Apollo¡¯s dress

    Apollo ced his hand on his head while giving a forced smile "Let¡¯s say it seems that our union of pantheons caused the awareness of the earth to awaken a certain suspicion, that¡¯s why he decided to punish us with a frost.

    It would not be so worrisome but this has caused what is supposed to be a frost to get out of control and an ice age has urred on the continent, we are currently working with the consciousness of the earth to keep the effect under control. "

    vio was surprised by the words Apollo had said, awareness of the earth that is possible but worse still there is a graduation on the way, this is a real problem.

    Fortunately, the area where the empire is located is close to the equator, so the cold may not be too fierce, but there is no possibility of moving south because the damn jungle upies that area.

    "Is there any way to stop the effect of the ice age and the consciousness of the earth what or who is it?" vio asked Apollo seriously.

    Apollo shook his head "It is not possible to stop the ice age on this ne, but we are doing the best we can with some northern elemental beings to mitigate the damage as much as possible.

    But it will take time for countermeasures to work, and as soon as who is the conscience of the earth just like we woke up after the timeline was broken, but reacted in the opposite way to us when we performed the function of our pantheons and created with It 3 worldspletely out of nowhere.

    This caused her to involuntarily create a cataclysm against us on this ne, fortunately, Zeus honoring her name managed to calm her and prevent the punishment from getting worse.

    But the damage is already done and there is no way to change the adverse weather that ising in the short term, you have to be prepared for temperatures of 5 degrees Celsius in the day and less than 10 at night. "

    vio rubbed his forehead, his vige hurt his head had juste out of a problem called a cursed jungle and now there is an ice age on the way to the empire.

    "There is no way to stop climate change with divine energy as we did in the Trojan wall to stop the damn jungle."

    Apollo again shook his head "It¡¯s not that simple, the weather is not something that can be controlled with barriers, all you can do is prepare for the impending ice season, the effects will reach Origin Civitatem in about a year.

    As for the duration in the best case, it will be only 1 year in the worst it willst 5 years until the weather can recover and return to normal. "

    vio understood at that time that he had time to prepare for the eventual catastrophe, it was a sad thing that people had to pay for the mistakes of others, in this case, the errors of the conscience of the earth would cause the empire to suffer another crisis.

    The only salvageable thing of all was that they would not confront strange beings, this would be a battle for survival against nature and something that humans are very good at is adapting their environment to avoid extinction.

    "Thank you very much for the parent information, but please tell Zeus to control the conscience of the earth by any means possible, why at some other time he maye to regard humans as a gue, a very clear example is the jungle damn.

    But this time it would not be a problem in an area but something that would affect the global level, if you can create an ice age with such ease, you imagine what would happen if one day only exploded a supervolcano, humanity would be extinguished. "

    Apollo and the other gods also understood the destructive power of the conscience of the earth that is why they used Zeus to dominate the consciousness of the jungle, is that the only thing capable of doing such a work, fortunately, Hera did not react badly On the contrary, I was in favor of controlling that variable that can end everything ...

 Chapter 85 - Requesting the support of the people of Rome

    The preparation of de vio for the empire began with the creation of greenhouses and the improvement of themunication system that there were cities with coal mines so that briquettes in homes and businesses will not be missing.

    Fortunately, the weather would not be a very big problem but the animals and crops had to be taken care of, the potato and dried fish would prove their value, to prevent the animals from going cold and dying, vio ordered the creation of special shelters throughout the empire so they don¡¯t go cold.

    As the houses will have coal briquette stoves to keep the heat in terms of food, crops will be used in controlled greenhouse environments, this can be very expensive but being unique animals such as zebras, lions, camels among others.

    Which there is no way to get them if you do not return to the European continent or travel to Africa but this will bring more problems than solutions, therefore, the animals and nts have priority in the care they are given, the only good thing is that the cold kills mosquitoes in the environment avoiding diseases such as dengue.

    Another thing to take into ount is the redesign of clothing, the currently used clothing is American cotton which is soft and refreshing but not at all useful in cold climates alone, therefore you can only upy sheep¡¯s wool or Animal skin to create cold-resistant clothing is if filled with cotton can produce warm clothing which will help keep warm.

    The problem is that with cold the crops of many nts will not be possible on arge scale, if you can only rely on animal skin, fortunately in the American continent where there is hardly any poption you can get a great variety of skins.

    vio created an animal huntingw with her looking to prepare a lot of skins to avoid a shortage when it starts to snow, another thing to consider is weapons and relocation of legions.

    This is mainly because arge number of people are going to migrate from the north to the south, for the most part, they can be peaceful but that does not change the fact that some are not and dedicate themselves to burning and looting viges of the Empire to get your daily needs.

    Unfortunately, the time you have is not enough to build a great wall like the one built in the south, but vio decided to apply the method of deep defense to the north of the empire.

    This consists mainly and the creation of small military viges which are going to be surrounded by a wooden fence and separated by 200 meters, these would be the first line of defense.

    Behind them, at 50 meters there would be another line of defense that would be ced between each separation of the first line of defense as follows.

    (1) (1) (1)

    (2) (2)

    Representing the 1 as the first line of defense and two as the second line of defense, also added to this, trenches would be ced between the lines of defense so that the troops can make defensive rounds without being left in the open or at the mercy of any tribe wild north.

    (1) --- (1) --- (1) - = Trench representation

    | |

    (2) --- (2) | = Strong union with trench

    This line of Defense would be ced in the region of the Isthmus of Tehuantepec, an area of ??202 kilometers that separates the Gulf of Mexico with the Pacific, and which because it is a meadow is the best area where it can be defended.

    To further increase the defenses vio also ordered that any town in the north had to have a wooden wall to ensure their safety and those who were more central to the empire were enough to have a wooden palisade.

    This was to avoid any kind of looting of the towns in a simple way, also on the roads between the viges wooden towers would be ced to protect against any attempted robbery of the merchants or citizens who will walk the roads.

    But arge number of troops would be necessary for the defense, this will not be soplicated because for months hundreds of thousands of Anahuacs from central Mexico and the north have been emigrating to the empire.

    Thisrge amount of poption is divided between the province of the capital and the province of Inse Canibalium, the province of Americae Centralis did not receive more citizens since it could not be self-sustaining at the moment since it waspletely dedicated to the construction of the wall of Nova Troy

    vio already knew that he had to do now the only thing that was missing was to convince his people that another threat of directing towards them, fortunately, was not rted to monsters but it was no less dangerous.

    The first thing to do was create and print hundreds of posters rted to the icy weather that was approaching the empire, another very important thing was the creation of pamphlets that would be ced in each town or city with indications to avoid diseases and defend their viges before wild attacks.

    vio organized a great ceremony in Origin Civitatem, where he met with the people and the Senate to talk that a new crisis was approaching the empire, this did not make him happy but being the head of the empire he must inform everything ur and threaten the security of the empire.

    The senators, soldiers, and citizens were wondering why the emperor had gathered them in front of the templeplex, it wasn¡¯t until vio came out dressed in his war clothes that they began to get an idea of ??what would happen.

    vio ced in front of the podium used his divine energy to increase the volume of his voice and it could be heard throughout the city.

    "Citizens of Nova Roma turn to you to thank for the sacrifices made for the construction of the wall of Nova Troy with her the defense of the empire against the damn jungle is guaranteed.

    But now another threat is directed towards us in the form of an icy climate, the temperature will drop to 5 degrees Celsius during the day and reach -10 Celsius graphs at night.

    This means that if we are not prepared we could die from the cold, the cold will also bring with it another threat from the north.

    Hundreds of thousands of tribal people approach the empire fleeing the cold, this means danger because the vast majority of them can burn or kill to obtain food.

    That is why it is necessary to create a great line of deep defense to maintain the security of the empire, that is why I need your help again, otherwise, all the efforts we have made will be in vain.

    For the tribes only matter their survival and not the welfare of our people, all those who have died in defense of the empire are watching us and waiting for us to defend the legacy they created with their lives.

    I can count on my Roman people to defend the heritage of our children and grandchildren!

    Or we will allow savages to run freely killing their way !! "

    All present remained silent until they raised their hands with the Roman greeting and shouted "Invicta Rome".

    vio smiled with relief because now he had the support of the people and carrying out the work of building the defense would be a matter of time ...

 Chapter 86 - Representative of the City of Lakam Ha (Palenque)

    In the pce of the city of Lakam Ha (Palenque) was on his deathbed the Mayan king Akbal who ruled only 6 years before bing ill and dying in bed, the Mayans of the city paid the Romans to send trained doctors To take care of the king

    But the disease contracted by him was a flu that evolved into pneumonia, there was not much that could be done to save his life just to prevent his suffering from being minor, after 5 months in bed his life was over.

    Because there were no male heirs avable his wife Nicte has had to upy the throne until his daughter was old enough to upy the throne, the city of Lakam Ha differs from most Mayan cities as women can be rulers

    This has to do with its founding process where the first king of the Mayan city died leaving only his daughter as queen, from that moment the city of Lakam Ha allows women to have the throne, is the only one of the Mayan cities where the woman has a high status.

    The new queen Nicte Ha has different problems including a border conflict with the city of Ckmul and the bad prophecy made by the priests about what lies ahead in the north, Nicte Ha knows that if he wants to survive he has to ask the Romans for help.

    For 2 years, trade with them has favored the growth of their people, since they have benefited from food such as fish or salt, in return, they sell Jade crafts which seem to be popr with the Romans.

    Priests have also arrived who teach the little ones to write and speak in Latin so that in the future they canmunicate better without mentioning that Roman numerals were adopted because they are more practical than Maya numbers.

    (Arabs 1,2,3 not the conventional ones I, II, III; Remember that vio made changes to the numerical system years ago by converting Roman numbers into Arabs and adopting 0)

    Nicte Ha has decided to send a messenger offering her small daughter as a marriage, to form an alliance between the Romans and his people, she urgently needs Rome¡¯s support if he wants to survive the Mayans of Ckmul.

    The messenger did not hesitate to leave with a caravan of Romans heading towards Origin Civitatem, the road was quiteplicated until they reached the border post of the empire where the road went from being a dirt road to a smooth asphalt road.

    Every few meters there was a watchtower where some soldiers were taking care, the security of the caravans for the empire is very important to protect the merchants because they are the ones who carry the merchandise from one ce to anothermunicating ce and receiving news of everything It happens with the surrounding towns and cities.

    The road was quite safe and fast in just 5 hours arrived in the city of Origin Civitatem as the messenger was a representative who came to speak on behalf of Queen Nicte Ha of the Mayan city of Lakam Ha.

    He was received as a foreign diplomat, therefore, he was granted a room at the Lakam Ha embassy where he would sleep for that day to meet vio the next day.

    The embassies were created by vio to allow the Mayan cities and some towns like Monte Alb¨¢n and Teotihuacan to have a way ofmunicating with the empire and solving any diplomatic problem that might arise.

    Of course, the creation of embassies iste and there are some Mayan cities that refused to send ambassadors, but for the cities, they epted they have certain privileges when ites to trading with the empire without mentioning that they enjoy privileges such as teaching Latin and of basic math.

    This is a measure that benefits Nova Roma because it introduces into the Mesoamerican civilizations the taste for Roman things by forming in the minds of both adults and children the love for Rome, making that in a few years the integration into the empire is simple and without spilling of blood.

    At the Lakam Ha embassy, the representative ate one of the local foods that the empire served, shrimp with catsup sauce the representative had to admit that the taste was pleasant and refreshing, more than one if apanied with papaya water.

    The catsup had been made since the first days that vio arrived in the American continent this was to prevent people from consuming Garum, which can cause illness if it is not prepared in the right way, even in Lusitania he had trouble finding a substitute and avoiding that people continue to consume him.

    It was not until the creation of the catsup that Garum disappeared from the table of Roman families for vio¡¯s relief.

    The representative after having a rather pleasant dinner went to his bed which was made of cotton, covered with a sarape and prepared to sleep in a fairlyfortable and elegant room.

    The next day he left in the morning with the ambassador to meet with Emperor vio for this he had to wear a weird suit for him, the suit was ck and he wore a white shirt with a tie when he asked the ambassador how called those clothes the ambassador replied that it was a suit.

    On the way, he could see arge number of people trained in what appears to be a tent when the representative asked the ambassador he simply said that it was a call from the emperor for the defense of the empire.

    The representative could only swallow some saliva, he knew from the volunteers who went to fight against the damn jungle that the Romans were extremely powerful in their handling of weapons and brave, that is why he kept thinking who could be so stupid as to make the jaguar angry.

    When he arrived at the Castle Pce he was surprised by the size of the building and the beautiful water fountain that had the imperial family in front of the castle¡¯s courtyard, even the best craftsmen of Lakam Ha could not make such a beautiful monument.

    When he entered with the ambassador they were taken to a very beautiful room with a chair where he could see a young man with golden hair drinking a drink that appears to be chocte, the young emperor turned his face and said: "Wee representatives of Lakam Ha, take a seat, please ..."

 Chapter 87 - Marriage proposal

    vio looked at the representative of Lakam Ha with some doubt "I want to understand that your queen Nicte Ha wants my son Yuma to marry her daughter to ally with her city"

    The representative nodded "In case your majesty, the queen hopes to achieve an alliance to defend against the city of Ckmul, who is looking for excuses to invade us"

    vio understood the queen¡¯s desperation to safeguard her daughter and try to save her people from a war she could not win.

    "As an emperor, I am happy to be sought to organize a marriage with my son but as a father, I am against deciding the fate of my son.

    Many can use their children as exchange currencies but in my case, I am not willing to ruin their future because of my whims, you can tell your queen that the marriage does not depend on me, it will depend on Yuma when he is older he will decide his future loving.

    But she can send his daughter to spend time with Yuma and grow up together, but I have to remind you that my son is not like me, he has a certain taste for different women, therefore he is likely to develop a harem.

    What does depend on me is to guide him so that it is not a man¡¯s garbage that only uses women, he may have many women but I assure you that he will treat all of them as if they were unique and will give them all the love that corresponds to them, or I stop calling vio Octavianus Turino Caesar. "

    At that time Yuma who was sleeping along with the baby Mitsune woke up with some fear, it was the first time he felt a sense of fear, he didn¡¯t know what was causing it but he could feel that his future would be painful.

    But as a 2-year-old baby just ignored the feeling and went back to sleep with the baby Mitsune, he didn¡¯t want to disturb the baby he wanted so much to protect.

    After long listening to her mother¡¯s stories about how her father protects her against all evil, Yuma wants to be a man like her father and that is why he was looking for someone to protect and when Mitsune arrived he decided that he would be the guardian of that little fox baby girl.

    For Kitsun¨¦ this is not a nuisance because Yuma seems to have a rxing effect on her daughter so she allows him to sleep with her, anyway thanks to little Yuma he can spend time with his daughter because she takes care of Yuma in the process.

    The representative of Lakam Ha wiped the sweat from his forehead is not what he expected to hear, if he did not get the support of Rome against Ckmul, his people could be enved or sacrificed to the gods.

    vio noticed the representative¡¯s discontent and said "Don¡¯t worry about the defense against Ckmul if your queen epts the proposal I will send the Gamma Canibalum legion to conquer the city of Ckmul.

    How have you been able to check in the streets we are preparing for a crisis that is going to hit from the north and we need arge poption for the deep defense that we n to make.

    I hope your queen can take it into ount once her enemy is destroyed, in exchange for her help they will receive strategic materials to survive the great problem that lies ahead of the north. "

    The representative was calmer knowing that he would receive support from Rome but the relief he received was quite temporary, now he was afraid of what mighte from the north.

    Thest time an omen took ce in the south, it became a cemetery for volunteers who went to fight against the strange creatures that the damn jungle threw.

    Before he could answer Emperor vio he had to consult with Queen Nicte Ha, this was a very important issue where he as a humble envoy had no decision power.

    The representative said goodbye to the emperor and went along with the ambassador to the embassy, ??he had to prepare to be able to take the news to the queen as soon as possible, he did not want to dy the time.

    Fortunately, the meeting onlysted an hour, so I had plenty of time to go to Lakam Ha, when he arrived at the embassy he changed clothes for a morefortable one and left in search of a caravan that went to Lakam Ha.

    To his surprise he did not find a caravan of merchants but if an entourage of Praetorian guards who on orders of the emperor ordered them to apany the representative to the city of Lakam Ha, being a VIP character they were authorized to take him in a carriage.

    When the representative climbed into the carriage that was being pulled by tworge horses, he could only feel like someone with much luck, not even his queen has the opportunity to test a carriage and now he as a simple representative can try this only used means of transport through the high Roman spheres.

    The road was quitefortable and fast in just 3 hours of travel they managed to reach the city of Lakam Ha, they should have arrived earlier but thest section of the road was not asphalted and it was dirt roads which hinder the movement of the carriage.

    The city of Lakam Ha was surprised to see an imposing carriage being protected by four well-armed Roman horsemen, the city guards led the entourage to the pce of Queen Nicte Ha, who personally met the Praetorian guards.

    After a little greeting from the queen to the Praetorians, the representative got out of the carriage and addressed his queen who was waiting for the representative with some impatience because she did not know what Emperor vio had said about his marriage proposal.

    The representative and the queen entered the pce while the Praetorians waited for the queen¡¯s response ...

 Chapter 88 - Kukulkan the feathered serpent god

    Queen Nicte Ha got angry when she heard the response of Emperor vio, for the Maya who is a monogamous society, having a harem is ack of respect for the culture of their ancestors.

    But at the same time before a crisis did not have many options, therefore she had to consult with his protective deity Kukulkan, to know if the alliance with the Romans was the best option.

    The queen headed towards the temple behind the pce, which was a small pyramid, which at the top was the Kukulcan temple, once she climbed the stairs of the pyramid she met the temple priest.

    The priest looked at the queen with some curiosity, it was very rare that the nobility approached the temple of Kukulcan if it was not for events rted to parties or offerings for the protective deity "Dear daughter what are you looking for in the temple of the feathered serpent god Kukulcan? "

    The queen responded by standing on her knees in front of the priest "I want to ask the great God Kukulcan if the deal with the Romans is a good option and if the son of Emperor vio can he be a good couple for my daughter?"

    The priest now understood what the queen was looking for. "Very well, my daughter, wait a moment, I will make a ritual to ask the great serpent god."

    The priest went to the center of the temple and with salt drawing the 4 cardinal points, after this, he lit a Copal incense which began to give off a rather peculiar aroma that transformed the environment into something mystical.

    After this, the priest began to recite a prayer standing in the middle of the circle of salt when he finished the prayer he cut his hand with an obsidian knife and dropped a stream of his blood in the middle of the circle.

    Suddenly time stopped for Queen Nicte Ha, she could tell that the priest¡¯s blood stopped in the air, even the smoke from the copal incense stopped leaving the entire room as a static image, at that moment he heard a great noise from abroad.

    When he turned his head he could see that from the sky a great feathered serpent wasing down through the clouds heading towards the temple where she was.

    Queen Nicte Ha was in a state where she could not move a single muscle due to the impression of seeing the great feathered serpent that was gradually closer to where she was.

    Kukulcan approached the temple where they had called him, while he wasing down from the sky he could see that there were 4 humans quite different from those created by the mother Tonantzin from the corn, he knew immediately that they were foreignersing from beyond from sea.

    Although the mother Tonantzin had made a pact with three other gods creating in the process a new world and redefining the rules of the world of the dead and gods to Kukulcan this did not matter much, since most of the time he spent with his beloved Mayahuel the goddess of the maguey.

    When Kukulcan arrived at the temple he could see Nicte Hapletely trembling from the impression of seeing his gigantic feathered snake body

    "You must be the queen of Lakam Ha, tell me what you are looking for my dear daughter"

    Queen Nicte Ha tried to speak but could not perform any action because of the impression she had of seeing her great protective deity, Kukulc¨¢n realized it and using her divine energy little by little she was able to make Nicte Ha move again.

    Nicte Ha felt that her body had moved again while a golden energy surrounded her, when she could finally move again she could answer the Kukulcan god, ducking her head and standing on her knees she said "Sorry to your daughter who dared to summon you interrupted your Sacredbors, but I need your sacred guide with mortal matters that have to do with the future of my family and the city of Lakam Ha.

    The first issue I want to ask is whether an alliance with the Romans is the best option for the survival of the city and the other question is whether I can allow my daughter to marry the son of the Roman emperor vio.

    He has said that his son will have different values ??from him and therefore he may have more than one woman creating a harem, as a mother this worries me and that is why I am looking for your guide great god Kukulcan. "

    Kukulcan heard Nicte Ha¡¯s words and replied "In a moment I will find out if Emperor vio and his son are trusted people"

    Kukulcan released his divine energy and channeled it to Origin Civitatem, creating a materialization of his body in the form of a golden ray that headed towards the imperial pce.

    vio was hugging Hellena while they took care of their children by telling them a story about how a child could go to a giant¡¯s castle with some magic beans.

    At that moment, time stopped and Hellena and vio prepared to face any contingency that could ur, then a golden figure appeared in the living room window while taking the form of a white man in Aztec soldier clothes.

    vio could recognize that it was Quetzalcoatl the feathered serpent god who is a god of very importance to the Mesoamerican peoples, vio walked slowly until he stood in front of Quetzalcoatl "A pity that you have not announced your arrival Quetzalcoatl to receive you with a banquet at your height, but tell me why you have a magnificent presence "

    Quetzalcoatl was surprised by the young man with golden hair that he had in front of him, he might know that it was not normal since the divine energy that he gave off was also in the world created with the union of the pantheons with the gods.

    Quetzalcoatl asked with enough curiosity "You are not a normal mortal, who are you and why does your divine energy have the same feeling that gives off the new world created by the union that made mother Tonantzin?" ...

 Chapter 89 - Toltecayotl

    Quetzalcoatl took a seat while he neglected to hear the story of the boy who gave off divine energy.

    While listening to vio¡¯s story about how he was the son of Rhea and Apollo, Quetzalcoatl showed interest in the two twins who watched him quite curiously, he realized that they both knew that he was not a God but something else.

    vio realized that Quetzalcoatl looked at his little children with enough curiosity while they looked at the white man with enough surprise, even Hellena noticed the looks.

    The silence in the room was quite awkward but it ended when Yuma and Erendida got up and walked towards Quetzalcoatl, once in front of him with their small left hands they formed a ball of divine energy.

    Yuma¡¯s energy was golden and formed the shape of a sun, while Erendida¡¯s energy was silver and formed a moon, Quetzalcoatl was surprised to see the little ones using Toltecayotl.

    vio and Hellena were surprised because they did not understand how their little children could use divine energy that way, Quetzalcoatl nodded his head while with his right hand he created with his divine energy a representation of the world "The tonal always exists regardless of the type of nahual of the individual ".

    After saying this, the divine energy of the little ones joined with the world that Quetzalcoatl created to form a small sr system where the sun stayed in the middle while the revolved around it and the moon orbited around the.

    The image was quite surprising and hard for a few minutes before the divine energy of the three disappeared, vio wanted to ask why that had happened but Quetzalcoatl began to speak.

    "Toltecayotl is the transcendence of the mortal being to divinity, it is the advance that one has with the universe to be something superior that cannot be called god but neither human.

    In the search for knowledge, I managed to transcend and be what you call God, but that is incorrect, I am only a being who exceeded and transcended the limits of what is called humanity.

    In the Anahuac culture, the center of the body is the navel of the center towards the head represents the spirit and the sky, this is represented by the quetzal a bird of great importance that represents the desire of the human being for the heights.

    From the center to the feet represents the earth and matter, represented by the serpent called Coatl in Nahuatl, if spirit and matter unite, Quetzalcoatl results in a bnced union between body and soul.

    The split to the sides represents another bnce the Tonal from the center to the right and from the center to the nahual left.

    The tonal represents the individual¡¯s world, the persecution of how we notice our surroundings, the world is the same for everyone but it changes from individual to individual, while the nahual is the individual, for men it is the sun because it is the masculine and the reason, while for women it is the moon because it is feminine and intuition.

    Together these four parts form the Toltecayotl, while one more inquiry into the understanding of thews that govern life can be perfected to achieve a breakthrough and exceed the threshold of mortals.

    Although for these two little ones it is not necessary because they are gods and they received the blessings of the goddess Tonantzin who with her guide achieved that they will reach Toltecayotl, they only need a small guide so that they can achieve the transformation in their elementary beings

    Quetzalcoatl said while stroking the two twins¡¯ heads.

    vio was surprised by therge amount of information that Quetzalcoatl gave, for him, the feathered serpent has always been a god even ancient peoples such as the Mixtecs, Mayas, and Toltecs, among many others, consider him a god but perhaps they were wrong.

    Quetzalcoatl noticed vio¡¯s doubts and began to exin "Many of the gods as you know entered a state of deep sleep until the religion of the cross fell and their cults returned to the world.

    Unlike them I could see firsthand the fall of Tenochtin by the Spaniards, the emergence of the new Spain and its death for the creation of Mexico, unfortunately, my divine power depends on the religion of the mother Tonantzin.

    It was not until you made a radical change that you created another timeline whose future is uncertain even for us but thanks to that you have saved many gods from oblivion in the sands of time.

    Like Apollo, the god you mention as your father, I kept my memories of the previous world, it¡¯s weird but I have to say that your change in the timeline changed many things, even the way the gods behave was changed.

    It is correct to say that the world adapted to you, it is something surprising because everything changedpletely, but do not misunderstand me this does not dislike me on the contrary I have to thank the radical change because my beloved Mayahuel is still alive.

    He did not die at the hands of his mother, many things are different but you can be sure of what the destiny ispletely new, history is being rewritten with situations that never happened in the original timeline, such as the damn jungle or the frost caused by the consciousness of the earth.

    But returning to the issue of twins, I would like to be your mentor to guide you in the use of Toltecayotl, if you allow me to guide you I can guarantee that you will have better control over your powers, in return I will be your godfather. "

    vio looked at Hellena hoping she would answer Quetzalcoatl¡¯s proposal, for vio there is no problem but Hellena is another case.

    Hellena looked at Quetzalcoatl and said "There is no problem but the training will have to be himself, Yuma and Erendida do not think they have problems in being trained in their own home"

    All this he said while looking with a psychotic smile at Quetzalcoatl, even for him who has experienced different dangerous situations may feel that Hellena is not a normal woman, it is better not to make her angry for any reason ...

 Chapter 90 - Arrival of Yatzil Yumas fiancee

    After the training of the two little twins Quetzalcoatl had already got the answers that Queen Nicte Ha made him, he could be sure that Rome would fulfill his promises and as for the matter of little Yuma and his taste for women, you can be sure that he will be a responsible man in the future thanks to his guide and vio¡¯s, therefore there is no problem if the queen leaves Yuma to her daughter.

    After talking for some time with vio and Hellena, Quetzalcoatl reced his energy body with the real one that met Queen Nicte Ha.

    vio and Hellena saw Quetzalcoatl shine for a moment and became a not veryrge feathered serpent that was floating in the air, a scene that the little Yuma and Erendida loved, as they began to fly around Quetzalcoatl.

    Meanwhile in the temple to Quetzalcoatl Queen Nicte Ha was surprised to see the god Quetzalcoatl disappear and the appearance of a white man with beautiful quetzal headdresses.

    The man began to speak "Very well, my daughter, I have traveled to Origin Civitatem and seen the Emperor of Nova Roma with his children.

    I can assure with my word that the treaty will be respected and that Emperor vio¡¯s son will take care of your daughter. "

    Queen Nicte Ha looked doubtfully at Quetzalcoatl "How can you be so sure?"

    Quetzalc¨®atl just smiled "Because I am the godfather and mentor of the two twins and none of my pupils will fail the Anahuac traditions that generations have been transmitting."

    Queen Nicte Ha was calmer to know that her daughter would be in good hands and that the empire will respect the treaty, with those two pending solutions her city can see a new future.

    After this, Quetzalcoatl said goodbye and reminded the queen to prepare 5 jade rings and give them to her daughter when she sent her to Origin Civitatem, these rings she intended to use as a basis for the creation of a protection spell, for Yuma, Erendida, Mitsune (the daughter of Kitsun¨¦), Italivi (the adopted daughter of cockroach the unicorn) and Yatzil (the daughter of Queen Nicte Ha).

    When Quetzalcoatl finished speaking, time returned to normal and the queen could see that the priest was on his knees as he began to clean his wound with alcohol he had bought from Roman merchants.

    Queen Nicte Ha thanked the priest and promised that he would seek to expand the pyramid so that the Kukulcan temple was even more majestic than it already was.

    Coming down from the pyramid, the queen ordered her artisans to create 5 rings of the best jade Lakam Ha had and asked the Praetorian guards to wait in the pce that day while making gifts that the queen had prepared at the request of the god Kukulcan.

    The Praetorians had orders to wait and take care of the daughter of Queen Nicte Ha on her way to Origin Civitatem, therefore they had no problem staying in the pce, where they were received with quite pleasant meals for them as Cochinita Pibil was and pozol

    The Cochinita Pibil was made with wild boar which was marinated with achiote and cooked in an earth oven, after beingpletely cooked the meat is ced in tacos and on them, a sauce made with habanero chili and xoconostle is ced.

    Since there are no citrus fruits in the Americas and the cider trees that vio brought, they still did not bear fruit, the xoconostle, a rather sour cactus fruit, is perfect as a substitute for lemon because its acidic vor gives a pleasant touch to the meals, this began to use vio and it was transmitted among the citizens of Nova Roma and these, in turn, passed it through merchants to other towns in Mesoamerica.

    Pozol, on the other hand, is a refreshing drink made with corn and fermented or fresh cocoa, with a rather pleasant taste for adults in its fermented version and very tasty fresh for children.

    After a rather delicious dinner the Praetorians went to sleep in rooms specially prepared for them, the next day they prepared to go out with Yatzil the daughter of Nicte Ha, a small 3-year-old girl who isining agreed to go with the Praetorians

    She didn¡¯t like being with her mother very much because she was bored instead she preferred to listen secretly to the conversations that the servants had about the Romans and their great constructions or their fabulous inventions.

    For the first time in a long time he could see with his eyes the mythical capital of Nova Roma Origin Civitatem, this made her very happy for that when her mother told her that she would go to Origin Civitatem and grow up with the son of Emperor vio with whom perhaps in a Married future marry, Yatzil knew that her marriage would not handle her but being able to be in Nova Roma that they talk about so much made her happy.

    Before leaving in the carriage his mother handed him 5 extremely beautiful jade rings and told him that when he arrived at the emperor¡¯s pce he would deliver them to the person who could, Yatzil was surprised because when he asked what person his mother just said that they were orders of the great god Kukulcan and that they should not be questioned.

    For Yatzil this was a sufficiently important motive because Kukulc¨¢n is the protective god of Lakam Ha, from an early age he grew up listening to how powerful he was and how he saved the city countless times from destruction by enemies, there is even an anecdote where the Olmecs threw A great attack and Kukulcan with his incredible protection caused an intense rain to fall at night causing the Olmecs to die in their drowned camp.

    When Yatzil climbed into the carriage, he felt it was a new world, and even more so when from the carriage window he could see the Praetorians riding their horses with shining armor, everything was new to her.

    The ss of the Yatzil carriage did not stop touching it, I could not understand how they had managed to create something transparent and hard at the same time, I also touched the seat that was quitefortable and prevented her from feeling the movement of the carriage, after asking more questions she ended up tired and gradually fell asleep.

    When he woke up he realized that in the distance there was a great wall and a bridge that linked it with the road he was traveling, on the way he could see merchants and Tamemes (shippers) carrying hundreds of products, some leaving and others entering.

    The number of people who were walking was surprising for Yatzil who was not used to seeing so many people, the more he traveled along the road he could see beautiful buildings he was even surprised to see some soldiers with ck robes who guarded arge building called the Inquisition, Yatzil He asked what was inquisition but quickly changed his eyes to people with bunny ears or earth-colored chaneques.

    The whole city was magical for her, when she saw in the distance a beautiful pce knew that this would be her home, she was very happy to meet the emperor and her future husband ...

 Chapter 91 - Preparing the conquest plans

    Yatzil was surprised when he got out of the carriage and saw tworge dogs with 3 heads running towards her, Yatzil closed his eyes waiting for the attack to ur but to his surprise, he felt different tongues licking his hands.

    When she opened her eyes he realized that the two dogs with two heads were trying to y with them, observing with more attention he realized that one of the dogs was a Xoloescuincle and the other was a Techichi (Chihuahua), although he was It was strange to see that the two little dogs had 3 heads. she calmed down when she saw that they were very friendly.

    While she was caressing them Yuma ran out of the Pce he was worried that Corocotta and Coconut have been to receive Princess Yatzil, since their mother brought the two Cerberus sometimes the two dogs go out to receive the guests, they are usually kind and meek, but certain situations have urred where the two devour visitors.

    When Yuma asks Hellena or vio why the two puppies eat people, they just give a smile and say "The Cerberus know whoes with good intentions and who seeks to harm, good people, do not have to be afraid while the bad ones serve as food for corocotta and coconut.

    Remember that it is not polite to see them while they eat, while that happens it is better that you remain at home until the Praetorians clean the ce, is Yuma clear? "

    Yuma does not care much that her two pets eat people but it always bothers her that after they have eaten she has to wash them together with Erendida to be clean again without bloodstains.

    Seeing that Yatzil his possible new wife ording to his father was very cheerful petting his pets, you can be sure that they will have fun ying in their spare time because he has to attend the Toltecayotl ss together with his sister with the teacher Quetzalcoatl.

    Yatzil could see a boy with silver hair and sun-colored eyes approaching her, she could intuit that maybe he would be her future husband but she couldn¡¯t be sure until she checked her identity.

    When Yuma arrived in front of the girl with brown skin, brown hair and beautiful brown eyes, she presented herself "Good beautifuldy, I am Yuma the son of Emperor vio, I hope we can be friends"

    Yatzil stopped stroking the two Cerberus and also introduced "I am Yatzil daughter of the queen of Lakam Ha, I hope you can take care of me, my mother told me to be my future husband"

    Yuma was surprised by Yatzil¡¯s words ...

    While the two children were talking to each other vio was preparing the invasion of Ckmul, he needed to attack quickly and prevent the Mayas of that city from escaping and carrying out Guerri tasks that hinder their hunting because they would be lost in the immense jungle.

    The one in charge of such an important mission would be Amancio who is the most trusted tribune that vio has and who is not busy with other things.

    Looking at the map on the table Amancio was preparing a strategy to conquer the city of Ckmul, of all the Mayan cities that exist only 4 refuse to trade with Rome.

    This is a problem because their positions are strategic to consolidate power within the great jungle, although they are called cities the reality is that their poption is limited to less than 10,000 people, therefore in Roman standards that would be just A big town

    "You have thought of something to end those Mayan cities without making a war thatsts a long time, Amancio recalls that the northern migrations are approaching and the Gamma Canibalium legion needs to upy its positions in the deep defense of the isthmus"

    vio said while smoking a tobo pipe

    Amancio looked at the emperor with some nervousness but quickly calmed his state to exin his n "Emperor I intend to upy the cavalry of Equorum Inse, to create a hunting area with which any possible Maya who wants to leave will be eliminated.

    Controlled to the issue of guerris the main attack will be done simultaneously in the 4 cities Ckmul, Tikal, Aguateca and Nakbe.

    Thanks to the fact that they have not had trade with the empire, their weapons are still obsolete against our armor, so the conquest will be quick, for this, I n to divide the legion into 3 and arm the first line of attack with heavy full-body armor.

    After the first line of attack, conventional soldiers will enter to help the troops with heavy armor, while musketeers and crossbowmen will be in charge of covering our troops with any possible enemy that represents a threat to us.

    When we have finished with the soldiers the captured poption will be censored and sent to the construction of the deep defense, once they finish they will be able to enter society as citizens of Rome or in case they refuse they will be sent as ves for life. "

    vio looked at Amancio for some time, the n was not veryplicated and could ensure a safe conquest, which eliminates thest obstacles in the area that is considered part of the Roman Pax.

    "Very well the conquest begins and remember to be fast as long as we finish these threats the easier we will finish the construction of the deep defense.

    We have to be efficient because other issues concern us one more as it is to improve our roads and greenhouses to nt nts, the cold is very destructive with any crop if we do not take measures we can face famines. "

    Amancio knew that he had to be fast, therefore after hearing for some time more the words of vio said goodbye to go to the headquarters of the third legion, to begin with, the preparations for the conquest of Ckmul, Tikal, Aguateca and Nakbe.

    When he left the room he met little Yuma who held Yatziel the princess of Lakam Ha, it seems that he wants to see his father but for Amancio it is better not to know much of the imperial family for his safety, for therefore he only greeted the two little children and withdrew on his way to his legion ...

 Chapter 92 - Encirclement of cavalry

    When Amancio left the room, Yuma entered holding Yatzil¡¯s hand "Father I need to ask you if you have nned my marriage"

    vio raised an eyebrow when he heard his little son asking about his marriage

    "You believe that I would n an arranged marriage for both you and Erendida, without your mother¡¯s permission, you know very well that I have always instilled in you that you are free from your destiny.

    I will only interfere when I see that they are deviating along a path that is not consistent with the principles of the imperial family, Son, you know very well that once you decide to protect a woman you have to hold him to the grave and make her happy.

    Both your mother and I have seen that Mitsune, Italivi and maybe in the future Yatzil will be very important for you and then it will be the same, therefore none of you would like the other to be with another partner, as much as possible is that you get married. "

    Yatzil who listened to the emperor was not very happy to share her future husband but before she could speak to say herint, Yuma stepped forward and cing her small hand on her chest said "You¡¯re right father I would not like any of they even Yatzil were in the hands of another child, I will protect them and make them happy as you did with mom. "

    vio could only scratch his head while watching his little son of almost 3 years talking like an adult, this would be apletely surreal scene or even vio could think that his son and daughter are reincarnated that keep their knowledge about their past life like him, but the reality was a little easier to exin.

    Being Yuma and Erendida children of vio a god and Hellena a demigod, their Divine energy with which they were born gives them advantages over any child because their maturation cycle is even shorter, while a 2-year-old would be learning to Speak.

    Yuma and Erendida were already learning very advanced things but vio did not want them to lose their childhood, therefore he let them have certain hobbies that they liked to do, for example, Yuma liked to paint while Erendida preferred to spend the afternoon experimenting with chemical forms and magic, of course with the supervision of Lilith and Praetorian guards who knew about science to prevent him from suffering an ident.

    Fortunately for Yuma and Erendida, Quetzalcoatl arrived at a good time to be their guide and teacher, the Toltecayotl that is teaching them provides peace of mind and reinforces their sense of responsibility so that they grow up learning to use their divine power.

    It¡¯s not that vio and Hellena are bad parents, it¡¯s just that they grew up with mortal education quite different from what Quetzalcoatl can provide.

    vio looked proudly at his little son "You do well to take care of them but that¡¯s not enough you have to be with them and be a pir that helps them grow, not a guy who only thinks about their interests and doesn¡¯t pay attention to their needs

    The path of the Harem that you will take is a path much moreplicated than mine but it depends on you which path you will follow. "

    When I just said his words vio opened his arms to hug his son, Yuma came over to hug his father and while he hugged him he whispered words he will always remember

    "There are two rules that you should never break the first one is never to cheat on your partner or in your case it is not to increase the Harem, you really do not want to know what will happen if you do it, there is nothing scarier than a woman jealous or angry and the other is simpler never make your mother angry "

    Yatzil could only doubtfully see how Father and Son hugged each other as they both sweated and trembled in fear, he wondered what the emperor said to Yuma.

    The days passed and Amancio prepared everything necessary for the simultaneous conquest of the Mayan cities Ckmul, Tikal, Aguateca and Nakbe, these cities were thest stronghold of forces that were not controlled or allied with the empire, in the area of ??Pax Romana.

    Therefore, it is better to eliminate future dangers when a major threat from the north is approaching where the army will again be busy taking care of arge number of people who started their way south fleeing the cold.

    Amancio willmand the assault on Ckmul while the other 3 cities will take care of the tribunes of the Gamma Canibalium legion, the first step is to let the cavalry together with a group of Nahuales take care of fencing the cities, to avoid leaks of possible threats to future.

    By ordering thousands of soldiers on horseback from Equorum Inse set off for the jungle camps toter besiege the cities, with the guidance of the Nahuales getting lost is not possible in the jungle.

    The cavalry rode for a few hours until they reached the areas where the camps were, in the ce they met some soldiers who were taking care of the camp, a few days ago they were sent to start building the ces for the horses.

    After arriving the soldiers left the horses in the makeshift stables to rest because tomorrow will begin the Siege to prevent anything from leaving.

    The night in the jungle can be somewhat stressful but fortunately, the soldiers were tanned after fighting with monsters that the damn jungle hadunched months ago, at dawn they had breakfast and set off with their horses to conquer the towns that were around the cities.

    In one of the viges surrounding Ckmul, ady was preparing corn outside the vige to make tortis, when she heard that the earth was shaking when she looked up she could see soldiers riding horses.

    She had seen many times the power of those beasts therefore instead of running I wait in the ce, I knew it was impossible to run faster than the horses, the cavalry continued on their way into the town.

    A soldier approached she and told him that the empire would start a war campaign against Ckmul, therefore his people would be taken but they could withdraw their belongings so that they would present themselves in another ce provided by the empire.

    Thedy could only thank Kukulc¨¢n for the mercy of the Romans, she could be a Roman citizen and enjoy the things that merchants always told her, it was a shame that the city of Ckmul made the Romans angry.

    Scenes like this were repeated in the viges around the 4 cities, the conquest had begun ...

 Chapter 93 - Entering the City of Calakmul

    The caciques of the local city of Ckmul were very worried about what the Romans could do, they did not understand why they were being besieged, but neither did they have other options.

    All they could do is prepare the poption for an eventual attack, for this they created barricades on the streets of the city because as most of the cities in America do not have defensive walls, they also gave their poption spears of obsidian and stone, while hunters and people who knew how to upy the arch were ced near the streets to maximize their power.

    Although they have not had trade with Nova Roma through merchants because they travel to other Mayan cities they have learned about different issues such as the weapons upied by the Romans and their tactics.

    They know that their technology is not enough to be able to beat them, now they will face a big problem because they cannot go out to buy or hunt either and the food will onlyst for a few days, this will cause a famine if a way to get food is not found.

    Meanwhile, Amancio was preparing for the attack during the first two days he was going to let the cavalryplete the siege after this would be his turn.

    The troops that were to go in the front line were given a set of full body armor, the armor was identical to the armor that the Byzantines used with the difference that the helmet was the imperial Gallic model that was adorned with wolf skins to the conventional troop, for the sergeants were jaguar skin, for the centurions it was bearskin and finally the tribunes and Amancio had tufts of quetzal feathers and a red cape on their helmets.

    For the other soldiers, the armor was much lighter because it was chainmail and cotton cover, the conventional Roman armor was not used because the jungle was hot and the soldiers could suffer serious dehydration or get tired faster than normal losing their power of battle

    The weapons used by the soldiers were the saber, the paves (Roman Shield) and the pilum for medium-distance attacks, for the long-distance it was the crossbow and muskets, thanks to theck of city walls to attack there was no need of using cannons or ballista.

    To avoid mosquitoes, each soldier was sprinkledvender oil on his body and crushed mint leaves were ced on his barracks, which prevented them from entering.

    Not to mention that in each camp sownvender, mint, and Cempasuchil in the surroundings of the camp to create an area, which will prevent mosquitoes from entering as much as possible, these nts were brought along with supplies in small pots ready to be sown.

    The two days passed and the cavalry along with the Nahual guides managed to aplish their goal now it was time that he was assaulted will begin.

    Amancio, like vio, prefers to fight in the front line to be able to coordinate any emergency or adverse situation on the battlefield, before leaving with his troops the priests and priestesses of the legion passed by reading some verses of the sacred writings.

    For the soldiers who were Anahuacas (natives of Mesoamerica), they were granted some figures of mother Tonantzin and Huitzilopochtli (god of war), to whom they pray and ask for a victory on the battlefield.

    After the small religious event, Amancio approaches the city of Ckmul with his troops, the Mayan soldiers and civilians look from their positions in fear of the Roman entourage who wore dazzling armor such as silver and their skins that they had in their helmets They made them look like beasts approaching to eat their prey.

    It was noon and the sun was shining, the temperature of the jungle was hot, but that did not prevent the calm of the jungle stopped by the sound of a horn that began the assault of the city of Ckmul.

    The legionaries with their heavy armor began their walk towards the city, the defenders of Ckmul woke up from their fear and aiming their archaic archers fired their obsidian and stone arrows.

    But their arrows proved unusable before Roman armor and shields as their arrows only bounced or broke on them once they collided.

    This caused that desperation in the defense troops since their arcs were unusable they would have to use the Atl, a weapon that is ced in the hands and allows throwing darts or javelins in the distance.

    When Amancio saw that the arrows ceased, he could see from his spyss how the defenders of Ckmul ced in their hands a kind of glove, he knew that it was the Atl, therefore, shouted "Turtle formation"

    The troops gathered as they ced their paves in front and on the head, they did it just in time because in just a few seconds a few hundred javelins and darts reached their positions.

    Unlike the arrows these darts or javelins if they hurt the shields but thanks to the turtle formation it was possible to avoid unnecessary casualties among the troops, little by little the troops were advancing until they were at a distance where they first counterattacked.

    The legionaries took the position and created small gaps in the turtle defense tounch their pilums, these flew towards the battered defenders of Ckmul, unlike the Roman legionaries with armor and shields, the Maya fell dead when the steel-tipped pilum remained embedded in their bodies.

    Thanks to this counterattack the Mayan forces that are supposed to take care of the entrances to the city died or decided to flee ind to avoid Roman fury.

    When Amancio arrived at the first barricades, he ordered his soldiers to clear them so that they could enter the city, is made of wood and some limestone remains, the cleaning onlysted an hour.

    While Ckmul was being assaulted the other 3 Mayan cities were also being attacked simultaneously, among them the city of Aguateca surrendered when it could feel the power of the pilum on its soldiers.

    While the tribune was giving orders to clear the barricades, a messenger carried a letter to where the king of the city of Aguateca surrendered to the Roman army.

    What followed next was a ceremony where the defenders of the city handed over their weapons and the king started before the tribune to show his surrender.

    With this 1 of the 4 cities was conquered without much bloodshed, the Roman Nova did not consider the surrender of the enemy as an act of cowardice, on the contrary, the king of Aguateca was treated as nobility and his poption could move freely while sending a messenger to Origin Civitatem to decide his fate ...

 Chapter 94 - Simultaneous conquest

    Amancio entered with his soldiers to the city of Ckmul prepared to face any kind of attack by the Maya of the city.

    The king of Ckmul knew that the city would not resist long so he was nning his escape and that of his family for this, he ordered his guard Jaguar to fight until death.

    The king of Ckmul and his family used the underground passage they had inside the pce, this passage connected with a series of catbs that were under the pyramid to Ahau Kin (God of the sun), but had an exit in the limestone quarry of where they obtained the stone for the construction of the pyramids and temples.

    Roman soldiers inside the city began to check house by house in search of soldiers, discipline is a fundamental rule for Roman legionaries, therefore, there was no kind of robbery or vitions of civilians.

    They were only taken out of their homes to gather them away from the danger points of the city and we¡¯re not going to suffer any coteral damage by staying in their homes, the Maya defended the best they could in the city but their weapons were useless.

    In just a few minutes more than half of the city had fallen into the hands of the Romans, but this was only the beginning the second-line troops along with the musketeers and crossbowmen advanced towards the city to assist the first-line troops.

    Despite not having been fighting fatigue for a long time, the heavy set of armor, the heat and fighting house by house is beginning to be present in the troops and is making them want to take a break.

    The reinforcements arrived just in time and began to rece the frontline soldiers, with this new push the conquest of the city elerated, Amancio along with his soldiers made their way through the suburbs until they reached the courtyard of the pce of Ckmul.

    In the ce, they faced soldiers painted with jaguar motifs who had obsidian spears and Jaguar skins as clothing, with a war cry the jaguar warriorsunched themselves against the legionaries.

    The confrontation was brutal the jaguar warriors threw themselves on the Romans some of them managed to get their spears buried in the hands of the Roman soldiers, unfortunately when the legionaries in the back wanted to end the wounded with their pilums killed them of the jaguar warriors.

    Amancio faced the jaguarmander, the jaguarmander¡¯s weapon was the macuahuitl, a wooden stick with obsidian edges despite being the best weapon they could manufacture without the use of metals proved to be somewhat ineffective against the Amancio saber.

    But this did not change the fact that each collision between the macuahuitl and the steel saber will cause small splinters to fly, Amancio wondered how sharp that obsidian had to be able to damage the steel weapon he was using.

    The confrontationsted for a while until the jaguarmander blinked and Amancio took advantage of that moment to deflect the attack of the macuahuitl using the armor of his arm, he could feel that although he was using a steel armor the obsidian of the weapon could cross and cut his arm.

    But thanks to the adrenaline of the battle he did not worry about the wound and crossed his saber in the chest of the jaguarmander who lost the strength of his arms and with ast look of hatred at Amancio said goodbye to the underworld falling dead.

    With his death the capture of Ckmul wasplete, but there was a problem after reviewing the pce and the temples I do not know I can find the royal family of Ckmul, after questioning the servants they said they had escaped through the tunnels of the catbs of the pyramid.

    Soldiers quickly found the entrance and began their journey through the dark tunnels, the ce was damp andpletelycking venttion they wondered how they had managed to get out.

    On their way, they managed to reach the base of the pyramid where they could see through the dim light of the torch arge hole that when they saw it up close they could see a cenote that in its crystalline waters had a horrific secret.

    Hundreds of skeletons were at the bottom of the cenote in the ce they could also find some gold clothes and essories that seemed to have been used by the family of the king of Ckmul, after a search they managed to find their bodies in the cenote.

    Their faces showed that they had suffered before they died, the soldiers decided to leave the ce and not disturb that cenote they did not want to end up like the royal family of Ckmul, they divided not moving anything left to avoid curses or situations that had no control.

    When they left they told everything they had seen to Amancio who was receiving sutures from the arm in which he was injured, he did not judge the soldiers because he knew that the cenotes were dangerous because the Nahuals told the stories about what was happening in them.

    He decided to order to seal the entrance of the cenote to avoid that anything that will inhabit that ce remained there forever, while he was receiving medical assistance, he was reported wounded and dead.

    The wounded were only about 30 and the dead were 3 soldiers who died because they were pulled from the pyramid while they took the temple to Ahau Kin, for Amancio they were eptable figures, taking into ount that he was one of the 30 injured could notin.

    The Mayan cities of Tikal and Nakbe were also conquered before the sun went down, with this the Roman pax is a reality and now all efforts will be focused on the defense of the north and preparation to receive the cold whose duration is a mystery.

    In Origin Civitatem vio was next to the king of Aguateca, discussing the future of citizens and his title as king, this was a privilege he could enjoy because by giving up he avoided pointless deaths ...

 Chapter 95 - Secret under the Mayan pyramids

    In Origin Civitatem vio was talking about the Aguateca destiny with the king of the city, for vio any nation of Mesoamerica Anahuac is part of the de facto Nova Roma, therefore he wants to avoid as much as possible wars with them because in the future they will be part of the empire.

    But the need forbor is also very important, in spite of being Mayan "cities" its poption removing children and pregnant women will be ced to help the construction of the deep defense, where small fortresses and trenches are included.

    Unlike the cursed jungle, no enemy hinders the construction and there is enough time to finish the project, therefore there will be no suffering for the citizens of the captured cities because once they finish their work they will be reintroduced into society Empire.

    "Very good king Yaax after analyzing a little you will not be able to continue maintaining your status as regent of the city of Aguateca and you will also lose your title as king but in return, you will be Count of Aguateca.

    The city will be in charge of a provisional Mayor who will be responsible for managing it, your town will be added immediately as citizens of the Nova Roma empire but they will have to carry out road construction work for the empire.

    These tasks will be paid and they will have an 8-hour work schedule that is for men for women to work in the manufacture of bricks and leather tanning, all these tasks will be with the safety standards that the empire offers and includes breakfast and lunch.

    Children will enjoy the school where they will receive sses and all their necessary meals, as for pregnant women they will receive medical attention so that they can give birth to healthy Roman children.

    As for your family, you can keep the pce of the city of Aguateca along with your property, I hope these measures do not sound very excessive but it is the best I can do for you. "

    vio looked at the king of Aguateca, he had his head down and showed signs of being depressed, Yaax raised his face and gave vio a smile

    "I have no problem epting the conditions, I just hope I can continue to retain my servitude and the empire can provide some soldiers to guarantee my defense and that of my family."

    vio got up from his seat and walked towards a window with his back to Yaax "You can continue to keep your servitude but you have to guarantee a payment for your support if what you are looking for are ves, the Caribs are perfect for the job.

    To guarantee your defense and that of your Family, 20 auxiliary soldiers will be sent which will bemanded by an Aztec Praetorian, also the city of Aguateca will have a permanent garrison of 500 soldiers that will guarantee the transition and protection against any threat.

    When the citizens havepleted their work, the empire will send police officers to be responsible for the safety of the streets and to solve crimes of themonw, they will also receive everything rted to what a Roman city needs.

    Now you are free I have to wait for the news about the conquest of the other three cities that will not be as lucky as you "

    Yaax got up from the seat to be able to retire before the emperor wanted to change his mind but before he could leave the room a gigantic (Mexican) Royal eagle stood in the window, it had a hanging backpack.

    vio knew that he was a Nahual, therefore he opened the window and let it pass, Yaax could observe how the eagle was transformed into a human, the Nahual presented himself before vio and handed over the backpack that had a small bunch of papers.

    After this the Nahual became a golden eagle again and flew to the horizon, vio made a quick reading about the documents left by the Nahual messenger, Yaax was about to leave the room when vio asked him to take it again seat.

    "Yaax why in such a hurry, I just received the news about the conquest of the three Mayan cities but there is a part that surprised me, says that in the city of Ckmul something quite strange was found"

    vio walked back to his seat with the documents in his hand, Yaax began to tremble because he didn¡¯t know what the emperor was going to ask him.

    vio gave a malevolent smile to Yaax "I already knew that the pyramids have cenotes under them and that they perform sacrificial ceremonies but what I don¡¯t know and I¡¯m sure you know is that there are in the cenotes under the pyramid.

    ording to the report, soldiers entered looking for the king of Ckmul who had escaped with his family using the underground tunnels that were under his pce to exit through an entrance to a limestone mine.

    But what the soldiers found was the whole royal family of Ckmul dead inside the cenote, their clothes and jewels were thrown to the side of the cenote entrance, all this would make sense if the king of Ckmul wanted to die and avoid being caught.

    Unfortunately, he wanted to escape with his family and on the way, he found only death, now what or who caused the death of the king of Ckmul and his family, what secrets are hidden under the Yaax pyramids "

    The question he did not want to hear was said by vio, with a face of fear and eyes asking for mercy he said "Everything but that emperor, the Mayan cities have their secrets and their functions"

    vio ced his hand on his chin "I understand that each city is built following an astronomical pattern, but that does not exin what is under the pyramids, do not make it more difficult Yaax" saying this vio began to release some of his divine energy.

    When Yaax felt the energy given off by the emperor, he had no choice but to bow down and bow his head "Forgive his majesty and God vio for my arrogance but each pyramid has a function that has passed from Generation to Generation.

    In the beginning of the world after the gods created us from corn, beasts woke up from their sleep due to the disturbance of humans in their habitat, they destroyed cities and massacred our ancestors.

    It was then that we asked for help from mother Tonantzin who together with the feathered serpent fought to defend us from the danger of the beasts, these after being defeated were imprisoned in cenotes.

    These cenotes were under the constetions of the sky because the prisons would obtain energy from the stars, the pyramids were built on the prisons in the cenotes to hide and that it would be another defensive measure to prevent their release.

    All the skeletons that exist in the cenotes below the pyramid are part of those who gave their lives building the pyramid, the most likely thing that happened with the family of Imox the king of Ckmul is that they sumbed to the influence of the beast "¨¢AK ¡¯AB. "

    Despite being sealed their power to control minds still exists, I am surprised that their soldiers could have been in ce without sumbing to their influence. "

    vio began to caress his temples "Basically there are time bombs under the pyramids, waiting for the right time to leave and cause chaos"

    Yaax replied "I don¡¯t know what its a" time bomb " but beasts are a danger that should not be underestimated, that¡¯s why it is important to take care of the pyramid and expand it whenever possible so that the seal absorbs more energy from the stars. "

    vio ordered Yaax to get up and leave, he had a lot to think about to know what he is going to do with this problem.

    When Yaax retired vio lit his tobo pipe "Problems after problems but I suppose the conquest of America is going to be fun, HaHaha .."

 Chapter 96 - Testing the Temazcal

    While vioughed very energetically, Hellena entered the officepletely happy and then her two eyes met and the silence was present in the ce.

    The two looked at each other for a moment and Hellena spoke "You are fine sweety, you need me to leave you a moment alone"

    vio cleared his throat "Nothing happens my love, I was just a little excited about some things"

    Hellena looked at him with a doubtful look "I hope you can tell me about that maybe I canugh too"

    vio felt some cold sweat on his back, therefore he walked and approached Hellena, once he was in front of his wife he hugged her and said in his ear

    "Why don¡¯t we wait at night, so we can talk more calmly"

    Hellena just shook her head and replied to vio "Sweety the I have known since we were children, and I know that the only thing that makes you happy to the point ofughing is to face the challenges"

    vio could only drop his shoulders Hellena knew him very well, hiding something of her is impossible, discovered by his wife could only resign, had lost this time.

    Therefore, as his revenge raised Hellena¡¯s beautiful face and gave him a great French kiss thatsted a few minutes, they only parted to get some air.

    After this, he said "Tell me my love for what you were looking for me"

    Hellena reacted after vio¡¯s words "Sweety I know that the empire does not rest but I want you to apany me to try the chemical that Quetzalcoatl built in our yard, says it is perfect for our baby to grow up without problems" said this while stroking her pregnant belly

    vio took a small blow to his head having forgotten the importance of the Temazcal, with the low temperatures that approach the Temazcal can be a powerful ally because its operation is simr to the sauna but it is quite different because it also has a religious connotation and health especially for pregnant women because it helps a better development of the baby.

    Looking at Hellena, she smiled and took her hand to apany her to the Temazcal that Quetzalcoatl built, Hellena wasted no time and hugged him by her arm as she led him to the Temazcal.

    When they reached the Temazcal, time stopped and they could see Quetzalcoatl dancing and saying some prayers in Nahuatl, while a very beautiful woman spilled pulque in the round-shaped building, which was ced as if it were a semi-basement.

    There was also an older woman dressed in ayate clothes performing some songs, Yuma and Erendida were next to thedy dressed in ayate clothes ying an instrument.

    Yuma was ying the drum while Erendida yed the ocarina, in a fairly simple tone but with rhythm, vio and Hellena decided to wait and not interrupt the ritual.

    After some time the ritual ended and the music their two little children were ying stopped after this the older woman got up from the floor where she had a duffel bag and walked to the Temazcal.

    Where he said a few words and after finishing he went to where Hellena and vio was.

    The elderlydy was not a normal person because she could move in the field created by the gods and her children seemed to have a lot of respect, therefore she must be a goddess but vio did not remember who she could be.

    The olddy approached God and introduced herself "Wee son and daughter I am the goddess Toci, better known as the grandmother of the gods, I am d you arrived on time.

    We have just finished the baptism of the Temazcal and it is ready for you to pass and feel the womb of Mother Earth.

    I will be your guardian in the Temazcal Tametzona, the name was given because it will be used before our moonlight, unlike traditional themes that get their name based on the day and month of the Mixtec calendar I have considered the best name It is one that is consistent with the current situation.

    Yuma you could pass me the censer with Copal. "

    Little Yuma took the censer very carefully and took it to Grandma Toci, who took it and said some prayers.

    Passing the censer through vio and Hellena, I ask them, "My children, why have youe to the Temazcal and what do you want to achieve?"

    vio and Hellena looked at each other and spoke: "We want to detoxify our body and we want our baby to be born without anyplications grandmother Toci".

    Grandma Toci then began to ask permission from the four cardinal points and after that, they entered the Temazcal which had a circr shape

    Once inside vio and Hellena undressed leaving only the underwear of the two, Grandma Toci could only refuse to see Hellena¡¯s underwear which is too revealing, but ignoring this took from the center of the Temazcal a grandmother (a stone bright red representing the earth element).

    He ced it in a y pot which had water with medicinal herbs, the water represents another element, the fire that is in the middle of the Temazcal represents another element and finally the steam that leaves the grandmother when touching the water of the pot.

    While vio and Hellena were in the steam of herbal water a piece of music began to y again, they were the drum and the flute that their children yed, but at the time of adding two more instruments such as the maraca and the sound of a conch shell.

    All this was coupled with the songs of Grandmother Toci and the magic was present in the Temazcal both vio and Hellena, began to take a ck liquid from their bodies, this was the toxins that had umted in the body, from time to time Grandmother Toci asked for water from outside to bathe vio and Hellena of their impurities that umted in her body.

    Time passed until thest grandmother (red-hot stone) was over, with thepletion of the Temazcal Hellena and vio they felt their skin was very soft and they had their body cleaner, what gave them a little disgust was seeing the matter ck that their bodies had produced on the ground.

    They could not believe that despite being gods their bodies will generate waste like this when they left the Temazcal Mayahuel received them with a few buckets of water of medicinal herbs so that they were a rxing bath.

    When they finished showering they felt their bodies very fresh, before leaving vio asked Mayahuel and the grandmother goddess Toci if she could talk to them to discuss things rted to the cold thates from the north ...

 Chapter 97 - Meeting with Mayahuel and grandmother Toci

    The next day vio met the goddesses Toci and Mayahuel in his office "Wee and thank you foring, as you know Mother Earth in her anger punished us with a frost that is about to arrive, the reason I called them is for Ask for some things.

    Grandmother Toci I would like to ask that you allow us to build Temazcales in the towns of the empire, for this we need Temazcaleros who will be in charge of caring for and receiving people.

    Mayahuel I want to ask if you can create a variety of cold-resistant maguey as you know this cold will be temporary but once we expand to the north the cold will be verymon, the maguey has so many uses that I hope you can support us with that variety of maguey. "

    The goddess Toci looked at vio and replied "I have no problem, my son, but for the number of Temazcales a lot of people are needed, I am willing to train new Temazcaleros.

    I¡¯m curious to train the semi-human descendants of the Nahuales, they have an innate ability with the elements that can make them good Temazcaleros "

    vio nodded "No problem, Grandma Toci, I will also order the construction of the Temazcales with the measures and forms that you order"

    Mayahuel responded to vio¡¯s request while with his hands she manipted his divine energy to form maguey with white Pencas "This snow maguey must be taken care of by your elves, they will know better how to keep it, it is the only thing I can do to the moment"

    vio thanked the goddess Mayahuel for the favor of being able to build a new species of maguey capable of withstanding the cold, when he felt it in his hands he realized that he seemed to have a life as if he were a baby.

    Without wasting time he asked Hellena that she could bring Taneri the elf minister of environmental care because vio is in a field generated by the goddesses all around him simply stops.

    Once vio asked Apollo why time stopped, he exined that the gods are on different nes than that of human beings, so unless God grants a smallyer of divine energy, no one can be within that field. Let it be another God.

    This does not happen with vio, Hellena, and Quetzalcoatl because their origin is in the mortal world, therefore they do not interfere with thews that govern the world.

    Hellena went to the government pce which was the area where the ministers worked, to get there you had to leave the pce and turn left because on the right was the Praetorian headquarters who were in charge of security of the imperial block.

    In the imperial block was the imperial pce, the government pce, the Praetorian guard, the police headquarters of Origin Civitatem and the main office of the Roman Inquisition.

    When Hellena left the imperial pce, she could see that all the daily activity on the street had stopped in time, from some Praetorians who were making their guards like some children who were apanied by their parents to the government pce.

    For Hellena, despite lying in bed for time to stop, she never ceases to be surprised by the great scenes, after admiring for a little while she moved towards the government pce, which was guarded by Praetorian guards.

    Hellena entered without much inconvenience and inside the pce of government, she could observe arge number of bureaucrats carrying documents or attending to citizens in their daily work.

    Continuing forward she could reach the 3rd floor where the offices of the ministers were, after searching through some doors he could reach the office of Taneri, when she opened the door she could see an angry elf woman who seemed to be screaming at a worker.

    In the space you could see some papers suspended in the air and even a cup of chocte that seemed to fall to the ground, Hellena could only shake her head for the action of Taneri but had to defrost it to be able to take her before her husband and the two goddesses that seemed to require his presence.

    Hellena just approached to the side and touched her shoulder, at that moment Taneri started screaming

    "I don¡¯t care what you have to do but I need a sample of the pest that is infected to potato crops, to find a solution immediately, you know ..."

    At that moment Taneri realized that the stupid helper she had, seemed to be suspended in the same provision without even moving, that was when he turned to the window and could see that a bird was frozen in full flight as if it were a painting, when turned to the other side I look at the Empress who was with one hand on her chin staring at her.

    Hellena began to speak "I guess I interrupted your important meeting with what seems to be ipetent, but I have to take you to some very important people, please apany me Taneri."

    Taneri simply did not understand anything that was happening but she knew that if the Empress hade personally it was something important, before she left and apanied Hellena she could see that his cup of chocte had fallen was suspended in the air with some liquid leaving, curiosity could more with her and took her wanting to know what was happening.

    When she took the cup she could manipte it as if it were a solid object that had no liquid, even with his hands she could touch the rest of the chocte that came out of his cup as if they were small dough balls, Hellena said nothing because seeing Taneri answered some of the questions that cause him to be on the pause of time for the gods.

    After this the two left the government pce to go to the imperial pce, on the way to vio¡¯s office, Taneri kept asking about why they could move among other things, Hellena just limited herself to answering what she knew in If he didn¡¯t know the answer, she just said she had to ask vio.

    When they arrived at the office Hellena was annoyed by so many questions from Taneri, fortunately, they had arrived and without caring much about Hellena she went to hug vio to seek refuge from Taneri.

    Mayahuel and Grandma Toci just smiled when they saw Hellena somewhat annoyed, perhaps this elven girl was so bad that she could annoy a god ...

 Chapter 98 - Withe Maguey

    Taneri looked with some doubt that the Empress was direct with vio is that perhaps something happened that he did not realize before he could answer his doubts he could see on the center table a beautiful White Maguey ced on a somewhat improvised pot.

    Ignoring the fact that she was facing the emperor and perhaps other important entities she ran to the center table of the room where he sat down so he could look better at little Maguey.

    With great care he took a small notebook from one of his bags where she began to take note of the small specimen "Very small, by your form I know you are an Agave (Scientific name of the Maguey), but that white color has not been seen let me make some Small tests do not worry I will not hurt you little friend.

    Because you are white I can assume that you do not produce chlorophyll but that makes me wonder where you get your little food, symbiosis with a fungus or something else.

    So many questions and so little time, don¡¯t worry I will analyze you and discover the best way to deal with you, after the analysis I will ce you in the best ce for your optimal development "

    Taneri very carefully recited some chants and a green energy ball appeared in his hands which began to surround the little white Maguey, this energy seems to please little Maguey because his small Pencas move in tune with the energy of Taneri.

    After a few minutes of checking each part of the little maguey, she began writing down his notebook while he was talking

    "Your name will be Agave Nivis (Snow Maguey), you are a little wonder of nature, your color is perfect to capture as much sunlight as you can in any cold environment so your photosynthesis process is quite different from As do your cousins.

    You are perfect to grow in low or intermediate cold environments, it seems that you can resist up to 30 degrees below zero but you have little resistance to hot climates, it is enough that you are at a temperature greater than 20 degrees so that you begin to suffer damage.

    Very small, I will limatize your pot so that you are not ufortable, I will also give you some nutrients so that you adapt to the improvised pot where you are "

    Taneri looked in his pockets and began to take out small test tubes that contained different substances which he began to pour on the table in varied quantities when he finished.

    She used his green magic which entered thend of the small white maguey creating a smallyer of frost in the process, the maguey as if it were a living vertebrate being danced as if he were happy.

    Everyone in the room was surprised by Taneri¡¯s ability for nts, even Mayahuel thought of kidnapping her to help take care of her Magueyes but she was restrained because it is impolite to steal living beings and force them to work against her will.

    Grandma Toci noticed Mayahuel¡¯s eyes of greed and could only shake her head, vio on the other hand always liked to see how elves can enter a directmunication with any type of nts.

    Hellena, on the other hand, preferred to lean on vio¡¯s shoulder and silently look at Taneri¡¯s magic, when Taneri put out and wiped the sweat off his forehead suddenly realized that he had enteredpletely ignoring everyone.

    His pointed ears turned red from the shame he felt when he turned and looked at the four people in the room, only his embarrassment cleared up when he looked at Empress Hellena staring at her as if she were mad at her.

    At that moment he swallowed and before he could apologize and clemency to the Emperor of the Empress, vio spoke: "Don¡¯t worry Taneri, Hellena is just annoyed she will pass and let me introduce you to our guests."

    vio introduced Mother Toci "She is the grandmother of the gods Toci, I have invited her to help us train Temazcaleros so that she does not go cold when the frost arrives and improves the index of births withoutplications among citizens"

    Taneri quickly got up and cleaned his hands with his suit and greeted Grandma Toci "A pleasure to meet you Deity Toci, I never thought I¡¯d be face to face with you"

    Grandma Toci replied "It¡¯s a pleasure Taneri, I have to admit I¡¯m surprised to see that you have a lot of harmony with the nts that surround us, your species will be of great help to prevent our children from destroying their environment by abusing resources"

    Taneri just blushed and thanked Grandma Toci then vio continued with his presentation pointed to the dark-skinned woman with blue hair wearing an Ayate decorated with Maguey flowers

    "She is the goddess Mayahuel or the goddess of the maguey, she is the mother of the little white maguey that you just made Happily"

    Taneri turned his face towards Mayahuel who whom I look with great happiness "You are the goddess of Maguey and pulque or what a great day to live"

    Taneri quickly took a notebook from her bag and asked the goddess Mayahuel for the autograph. The goddess Mayahuel just looked at her and replied: "What is an autograph?"

    Taneri quickly began to exin that the autograph is a creation of vio that he did many years ago when he was a child, before Emperor Augustus left Emerita Augusta he asked for an autograph, which consists of signing a sheet and writing a little greeting, thanks to this the autograph quickly expanded and becamemonce in Rome.

    Mayahuel looked at Taneri with some surprise "You see you like history a lot"

    Taneri with an exciting look told him "I love it after being years and years growing up in an enclosed space without knowing the world and once we can see everything with your own eyes it is fascinating.

    My two tastes are history and nts, but I think I was a little goddess Mayahuel I hope you can forgive me when I get excited I lose control of my words "

    Mayahuel shook his head and took Taneri¡¯s hand from his notebook and using a drop of his blood drew a pictogram representing the Maguey on an empty sheet after this he returned the notebook to Taneri

    When Taneri saw that and shouted "Awesome" because he could see that the autograph pictogram glowed with a crimson gold color, at that moment I noticed that the goddess¡¯s face changed from happy to serious as they looked at the window.

    Mayahuel got up from his seat along with Grandmother Toci and said goodbye to vio and Hellena but not before telling Taneri that please take care of the White Maguey they had to retire unexpectedly because Mother Tonantzin was calling them.

    When they left everything went back to normal except for the assistant of Taneri who kept turning around asking where was Minister Taneri, if he does not appear he will be charged because he was with thest person who spoke ...

 Chapter 99 - Tremors and volcanic eruptions

    vio wondered what weird thing had happened so that Mayahuel or Grandma Toci flew out but one thing is certain whenever something happens if it can¡¯t be a good sign.

    At that moment vio just sighed but Hellena began massaging vio¡¯s shoulders "Nothing happens Sweety, anything we can find out with Quetzalcoatl I think he can give us the answer"

    Taneri just looked at the two emperors and falsely coughed "I¡¯m sorry for your majesties but I have things to do and I think I leave my stupid assistant alone if I don¡¯t show up I think the Praetorians will hang him on the balls.

    By the way, I take the beautiful snow maguey, I hope you can increase the budget for our ministry a little more, the Snum tuberosum has contracted a mite and I need to create a special pesticide.

    I take my emperor words very attached that if the potato does not survive, it will send us to the damn jungle to look for some potatoes, I hope the increase and do not worry about this small nt I will take care of it until I can give its sprouts. "

    vio just nodded and Taneri left the room before hepletely left the pce Taneri saw with little happiness the little Maguey "I want to try your little mead Maguey, grow strong so you can produce excellent pulque"

    Quetzalcoatl who was training Yuma and Erendida heard what Taneri said and looked at her wearing small white maguey before she could ask about her intentions a tremor began to feel throughout Origin Civitatem.

    vio, who was hugging Hellena, also felt that he was trembling, without wasting time taking charge of Hellena as a princess and jumped off the balcony with her, falling safely into the pce courtyard.

    There was no danger that the pce suffered any structural damage due to its foundation and the way of construction but he wanted to ask Quetzalcoatl if this was natural or provoked.

    As for why taking Hellena is because she doesn¡¯t want to leave her alone and pregnant in a tremor, vio would say if Hellena were a normal woman, but knowing she can jump off the balcony herself just forget the same information and help.

    What better way to carry her in the arms and earn points in the process, otherpanions who left the pce were the two Cerberus who ran to look for Yuma and Erendida to protect them.

    When vio arrived with Quetzalcoatl he found him talking with Taneri about the white maguey quite calm while the ground was shaking, Yuma and Erendida were riding their Cerberus pets to y ignoring the tremor that was in process.

    vio approached Quetzalcoatl while holding Hellena "You know if the tremor is natural or provoked"

    Quetzalc¨®atl looked at the strange scene but when he saw that Hellena simply looked at him with a death look if she dared to ask why, she could only limit herself to answering "It is provoked but natural at the same time it is as if Mother Earth was angry but at the same time happy and enjoying this is something that never happened in history "

    Hellena looked surprised at Quetzalcoatl "Angry, happy and seems to enjoy, sweety someone is taking care of Zeus who is with the conscience of the earth, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s alone"

    Everyone at that time realized the real danger of leaving Zeus alone with a female entity, at that moment a rumble rang from the distance, Taneri quickly knew what it was "It¡¯s the sound of an explosion of a volcano must Be the Chichonal.

    Fortunately, thews of the empire prevent poptions near a volcano in 20 km, if it would not be a disaster but volcanic ash will be a problem and a blessing. "

    vio looked at Taneri "You have to go with the ministers and activate the Dn3 n, that the citizens use a cloth to cover their faces and the sources of water are covered with possible ash.

    I have to go with Apollo if Zeus continues could end up activating the Yellowstone supervolcano and then it would be the end for everyone, this kind of problem only happens in the Americas "

    Hellena got out of vio¡¯s arms and allowed her to try to fix the problem Zeus was doing. The only thing that makes her happy is that Mayahuel and Grandma Toci were angry, therefore she won¡¯t go unpunished.

    vio mounted a horse and headed quickly towards the temple of Apollo, on the way he could see police keeping order, the city of Origin Civitatem was not damaged because the tremor was oscitory and not trepidatory.

    The difference is the earthquake movement, if it had been a vertical movement it would be trepidatory and in that case what vio would see would not be a city with only some cases of fear but ruins and people trying to get out of the rubble.

    I knew that Nova Roma was fortunate because the way of construction and the location of the cities make them quite safe except for the coastal cities that are always in danger of a storm.

    What worries vio most is to know if other volcanoes also exploded, while he was on his way a faun reached him running "Lord, I have information from the Nahuales about the deep defense in the Pacific part and news from the base and military port of Coatzacoalcos "

    vio thanked the faun and began to read the documents "It seems that there is some damage but it is not serious, what is serious is that the Titepetl volcano erupted and it is unknown if the settlements of nearby natives are alive or dead.

    Show the information to Hellena and tell her to ask the Nahuals to check all ces near volcanoes to see if this was replicated in all ces, wear sses and do not approach the volcanoes¡¯ fumaroles. "

    vio handed the documents to the faun and continued on his way ...

 Chapter 100 - Meetings and news

    When vio arrived at the temple of Apollo, he could feel that light absorbed him and reached what appeared to be the temple he once looked at when he met Apollo but was quite different.

    The light that entered through the temple was perfect as it gave life to the walls vio also noticed that some beautiful women were in charge of cleaning the temple.

    "I guess it doesn¡¯t matter which temple belongs to which Greek God, pleasure can never becking."

    While vio looked at the temple, he felt a hand on his shoulder, "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more beautiful?, I think thest time you saw him you were just a lucky soul."

    vio could only sigh, "I can¡¯t deny that I had more luck than the other poor guy who was sent to a world without magic to reincarnate in the middle ages."

    Apollo looked at vio and smiled, "You know there is something I have not told you, it that has to do with your death"

    vio turned to see Apollo, filled with doubt, "I hope it¡¯s nothing weird or very disturbing."

    "The ident where you died was not an ident. It was a murder. The ne you were traveling in contained a potential sacrifice spell. Those spells destroy the victims¡¯ souls to create energy, which is usually used in rituals to invoke things. You were lucky, why both you and your flight partner flew out when the ne crashed. Your body was over the center of the ruins of my temple, while the other poor guy on a pir. In the end, they could not be assimted by the spell and instead were sacrificed to my temple. Thanks to the fact that you died inside the temple, your soul could be in tune with my divine energy and that allowed you to reach my temple in Olympus. The rest is history. "

    vio scratched his head, "That exins the sudden free trip to Greece, but I can say that I don¡¯t regret taking it. Thanks to that I am a father and I am in a magnificent time to be able to create history. As an archaeologist, there is nothing better than to create history, or at least in the future they will talk about me as the first emperor of Nova Roma. Who thanks to documented history, you can know in detail everything that happened in the empire. What I will not be able to exin is how when Zeus was left alone with the conscience of the earth, it almost destroyed the continent, I suppose it is those if they are mortal adventures. "

    Apollo began tough and gave vio a nudge on the back. "Hahaha, your imagination is surprising but correct, Hera found Zeus with the awareness of the earth in bed. The poor grandfather was beaten, he could defend against Hera but when the mother arrived Tonantzin ran out of luck. The Anahuac gods are a perfect bnce in this ce although sometimes they are a bit special with some issues but otherwise, you can go with them and enjoy some good pulques. But I¡¯m missing the main theme, I need you to apany me we want to show you something."

    vio could do not contain his doubts and asked while following Apollo, "It must be something very important so that they have brought me to the dimension of the gods."

    Apollo, with a serious look on his face, turned to see vio while walking, "It is not something important but it is something to do with everyone¡¯s safety. It is rted to the death of the Inca gods by the hand of the damn jungle."

    vio at that time understood the danger that was the Amazon, which not only killed the gods but also that with the death of the Inca gods means that in his path of conquest he will not find resistance, only maybe the Mapuches can stop it but it will be a very small area.

    This is a big problem because all of South America will be in your hands making it an area not suitable for humanity to colonize in a long time.

    On the way he could see that the world of the gods was quite different from what he imagined when he looked through a temple window, he realized that the ce was very simr to a modern city.

    Even vio stopped to look at the towering skyscraper in the city "Hey, where is the ancient city of the world in the clouds, those bastards lied to me."

    Apollo scratched his head, "When you used your divine energy for the foundation of the new pantheon of the gods in it came part of your internal desires that is why the dimension of the gods looks like Mexico City, even technology was cloned sessfully. Nobody bothered him because each main god added his harvest for the fusion of the new world, the goddess Tonantzin created the life of this ce, Anubis defined thews that govern the world and Zeus was responsible for creating the entirendscape. That¡¯s why everything looks like a modern city, besides all the gods liked this thing called FaceNote. "

    Apollo said as he showed his smartphone to vio.

    vio could only keep a straight stupid face "Smartphones, Computers, all these are always within reach and I was just in the ssical age."

    Apollo shook his head, "They can be functional but anything in this dimension is useless outside of it. These machines are imitations that do the same as a smartphone in your world would do but are built using materials from this ce and divine magic. Outside they will turn into ashes as if they had never existed, but let¡¯s continue with the road that the subway is waiting for us. "

    vio nodded and followed Apollo to an elevator where he went down and when the doors opened he could see a meter with orange and ck colors.

    "Beautiful colors for any meter"

    When they got on the subway they took a seat in an armchair and waited to get to the meeting center, the trip was quite calm.

    Once in the ce, they went up another elevator which took them to thest floor where vio could see arge table where there were a lot of gods including Zeus who was wearing a cor and a giant sign hanging on his neck that said "Beast Care Sexual"

    vio decided to endure theugh of seeing his grandfather/brother punished for not being able to control his friend, at the meeting table despite the whole atmosphere was heavy.

    Zeus with his funny appearance began to speak "Thank you very much foring all of you, there is three very important news. The first is that the damn jungle killed the Inca gods in its expansion through the southwest, we do not know how it achieved it but the process was able to generate volcanic explosions throughout the continent, therefore we must create protective measures to prevent a simr situation in the future. The second is that all the connections with the European continent is lost, officially the American continent is isted but before the connection was cut off, a woman sacrificed her life to save her son. "

    At that moment they saw apletely sad 10-year-old boy sitting in a corner of the conference room. His hair was golden with some red strands.

    Zeus cleared his throat "The boy as they realized is like us and that is the third news because it is because his father is vio."

    Everyone turned to see vio, who was in shock at what time he had a son, has never cheated on Hellena but that boy¡¯s red hair reminds Arab of his mother¡¯s assistant and the first woman who hypnotized years ago.

    "When did this happen? I never knew found out," vio said as some tears fell from his eyes.

    The boy looked up to see the tears of who ims to be his father and spoke "Mother never wanted you to know because she always said she had failed. I want to hate you but mother always told me that you didn¡¯t abandon her but she escaped so she could take care of me. She took care of me until thest moment when those things managed to enter the temple, it was then that I could see how a dagger buried in her chest while she smiled at me and then a light took me away from her. I could see that they pounced on her lifeless body and began to devour her and then I appeared in this ce. "

    The child began to cry, remembering his mother¡¯s sacrifice to keep him safe.

    vio wanted to ask more but he knew he had to give him time "Sorry if I¡¯m a bastard I left you, Sorry if I couldn¡¯t defend Arab but you can be sure I¡¯ll take care of you, my son."

    Trying to remember when he could have got Arab pregnant, he remembered that once he was 5 years old she gave a drink that made him sleep, it was before the siege that the Cantabrians made against Emerita Augusta.

    That would exin why when he learned that he had a fiancee he decided to go to Gaul for a vacation but never returned.

    None of the gods wanted to say anything to vio because they noticed that in his face there was only hatred, resentment and regret, the meeting continued for a little while and after it was over everyone left the room; leaving only vio and the little boy.

    vio approached the child, "Father is not the one who begets if not who raises you, I know I was not there to see you pronounce your first word or to see you take your first steps, I was not on your birthday either. I know that you are 13 years old and during any of them I was not there with you but I hope you allow me to be in this stage with you, I can assure you that I will win that you call me dad. Take my hand and let me guide you, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll also like to meet your younger brothers. "

    The boy took vio¡¯s hand to get up and then hugged his father, "Father called me Felix, I hope you can teach me to fight so I can beat those monsters"

    Felix continued to cry on vio¡¯s chest, while he stroked his head and thought of his son¡¯s words that they were those monsters...

 Chapter 101 - Fight in the Andes

    In the region of the Andes, life was quite calm for the people who inhabited the region until news from the north began to arrive that the jungle had broken the pact and invaded its towns and cities.

    For generations, they have lived safely because their gods made a pact with the jungle to prevent it from invading them but if the Amazon jungle has broken the pact it is best to escape.

    They better than anyone knows the danger of the jungle, if it were not for the treaty that the gods made a long time ago they would have ended up as the civilizations that inhabited the center of the Amazon who are to me for the creation of the cursed jungle.

    The chaos was present and the Andean kings did their best to escape along with their people to the Sechura desert where they may escape the horrors of the jungle.

    While the priests tried to summon their gods to defend their way south they would otherwise be killed, to invoke their gods they carried out a massacre that filled thend with the blood of more than 5000 children and adults.

    These were killed because the pure blood of children is an excellent catalyst to call the gods, while the sinful blood of adults can be attractive to the Andean gods of darkness.

    The ritual was carried out correctly and before the priests all the Andean gods appeared, Viracocha looked at the mortals who had summoned him "What is your request, my children"

    A priest covered in gold slowly approached the gods "Forgive your mortal children great gods but a threat is approaching us, the jungle has broken the treaty and the attack on us has begun.

    We cannot defend ourselves against all the evils thate from within, we hope they can help us fight against those evils while we escape to the desert where we believe that we cannot catch that cursed beings. "

    Inti the sun god looked down on the mortal in front of him and after pointing it out, the priest began to melt slowly as if he were a wax figure, his cries of pain sounded all over the ce until they stopped after they will only remain a smoking organic pulp.

    After this, the god Inti looked at the mortals in front of him "Escaping is not an option, they will stay and fight anyone who escapes will be treated as a traitor and will die in our hands.

    They don¡¯t have to fear the power of the jungle is limited and before us, it¡¯s just a tree trying to create problems with its gue. "

    The priests at that time wondered if it had been a good idea to summon the gods, now they could not escape and had to fight against the horrors that came out of the jungle.

    Vichama the god of war ordered all the priests to bring the Andean kings before him, to form the great army with which to attack the jungle in the region of Ecuador before advancing the jungle further into the Andes.

    The kings were forced to fight along with their warriors, while in the front line there would be peasants and any child over 10 who could grab a weapon, the gods, on the other hand, watched the battlefield and decide whether to intervene or not, in the Battle with the jungle.

    The children and women were forced to carry the weapons for the great army, all the peoples of the Andes were forced to participate this resulted in an army of more than 1 000 000 troops which advanced day and night in the mountain range until you reach the ins of Ecuador.

    In the broad ins of Ecuador, the Inca army was rested after advancing on the Andean mountain range, on the way many children or women died of fatigue but these were only left aside to be food for scavengers.

    The moral was not the best but the Andean gods could not care less, for them to finish this soon means to return to their dimension where they can enjoy different pleasures and not be in what they consider the dirty mortal world.

    Some days passed and that was when arge mass of giants could be seen on the horizon but these were different from those faced by vio months ago, the giants had grown in their creeping bodies.

    There were also animals and humans with nts growing around them, these had lifeless red eyes and their weapons were just wooden canes that had some thorns to increase the blow of their weapons.

    The Andean soldiers trembled to see the appearance of the enemies they had to face but at the same time, they were not worried because they had in the army the gods who could help if the situation got out of control.

    Before the two armies will face the god Viracocha step forward where I shout "I know you are listening to me, a long time ago we signed a non-aggression treaty because you are breaking it.

    None of my children disrespected you or vited the treaty now why you want to attack us, Amazon responds. "

    A giant stepped forward "Because I hate all humans and any living being, you know they caused a great fire in the north.

    Everything that is not assimted by me is a gue and does not deserve mercy or right to live, at the time Viracocha surrender to me or kill them and I will be a fertilizer for my jungle to grow. "

    Viracocha appeared a Waraka (Andean giant Honda), began to spin it and threw a ball of divine energy that killed the giant and created a hole in the ce of 10 meters wide "You asked for it we will win this war we will turn your beloved jungle into a gigantic desert without life "

    The monsters of the damn jungle screamed andunched themselves to attack the enemy human army, the war had begun.

    The first shes were a unteral ughter, the giants must kick over the recruits of the Andean peoples that were cannon fodder, this did not begin to change until the troops that were trained for war arrived.

    The Andean soldiers using their spears managed to pierce the eyes of the giants and then using ropes to throw them and kill them on the ground, as for the other monsters in the jungle they were not so lucky.

    The soldiers¡¯ obsidian weapons could cut their sticks with thorns as if they were garbage, on the battlefield the blood and a green liquid was visible any enemy of the damn jungle had no blood but a green liquid that came out of their wounds.

    The day quickly turned night and the battle continued, to prevent the troops from getting tired the Inca gods ordered troops from the back to rece the troops fighting in the front.

    In order not to stay in the darksome children were forced to carry torches on the battlefield to illuminate the fights against the monsters, these children being young could avoid being killed most of the time.

    But when they were not so lucky they died burned by the same torch they carried or some lost arrow, in the worst case the monster dogs of the damn jungle devoured them as a night snack.

    The fight continued all night until the morning where the first rays of the sun discovered a field of blood, viscera and green liquid where humans continued to fight against monsters.

    The gods continued to press their army to fight harder but in just one day more than 500,000 people had died and there were many more wounded who were waiting for someone to take them out of battle.

    But unfortunately they could not care for so many injured people, the poor wounded could only see how some insects flew over them to put their eggs inside their wounds.

    It was not until noon that they finally defeated the army of the damn jungle, the tired soldiers celebrated the victory after defeating thest giant, but their celebration was temporary since on the horizon they could see a sea of ??monsters from the damn jungle arrive.

    The Andean gods, on the other hand, felt that something dangerous wasing in that army but they couldn¡¯t know what it was, they were sure they would have to fight this time ...

 Chapter 102 - Bad decisions

    The Andean gods decided to ce themselves in the front row to be able to kill with their own hands arge number of approaching enemies.

    Inti the sun god stretched his hands and the enemies in the distance began to turn to ashes, the tired soldiers cheered their god¡¯s attack.

    The attack of Inti only initiated the unteral confrontation, thanks to the fact that the soldiers of the damn jungle were far away could not respond to the attack.

    Explosions and arge number of attacks fell on the enemies of the Andean gods, but then something changed the bnce within the battlefield.

    A great shout rang out and a being created from bone was present, this being had the shape of arge skeleton that used the green liquid of the battlefield to form ligaments that joined arge number of bones, its size was simr to that of the giants But it was much scarier.

    His gigantic size did not scare Inti and approached him so that he could destroy it efficiently but then when he tried to use his divine energy but he could not, it was then that the bone hand expanded and is crossed his chest without much difficulty.

    At that moment he felt death that something he had forgotten for a long time, tried to remove the bone from his chest but this became skewers that went through his entire body before he lost consciousness he decided to immte himself to prevent his body from falling into the hands of The damn jungle.

    His inherent body of life began to warm up until it exploded in a fireball that consumed the skeleton and its remains, this happened so fast that the Andean gods could not believe what they were looking at.

    Inti¡¯s death was a great blow but they decided not to flee for their pride and attack the troops of the damn jungle.

    At that time hundreds of other skeletons began to form this fright to the gods who decided to attack at a distance and not approach them for their safety.

    The soldiers of the Andean region could not see that their gods were in danger and therefore charged against the skeletons that were forming on the battlefield.

    The confrontation began again and the brave soldiers confronted the giant skeletons, but it was only enough that they swipe to destroy the fragile bodies of the soldiers.

    The gods took advantage of the distraction of their soldiers andunched their most powerful attacks on them, but only caused the soldiers who were facing the giant skeletons to die immediately.

    They realized that their divine energy could not harm them, so they decided to attack with their weapons taking care of the skeletons¡¯ ability to increase the size of their limbs.

    The fight became fierce when the gods with their weapons killed the skeletons with great ease, thanks to the stupidity of Init to attack without the care they could be prepared to defend themselves against any attack that couldunch the skeletons.

    Everything was quite calm until the soldiers of the cursed jungle arrived at the battlefront, thanks to their superior numbers they were able to overload the gods who were gradually outnumbered.

    Because the giant skeletons generated a force field that prevented the gods from using their divine energy, they could only attack using their weapons and their strength.

    Gradually some gods were ovee against skeletons and other beings from the damn jungle and began to be killed.

    These dead gods, like Init, preferred to die immted so that their bodies were captured, thanks to their decision in some ces on the battlefield fire explosions were present ending the lives of enemies and allies who were near the explosion zone.

    Viracocha decided to see arge number of casualties calling for a withdrawal from the army, the expedition had been a mistake, they underestimated the enemy and did not have an army prepared to fight against the cursed jungle.

    So that they could escape with the remains of the troops, they gave the order to the frontline soldiers to fight to the death so that they could escape and regroup in the Andes.

    The warriors had no choice and agreed to fight to the death to defend the withdrawal of the remains of the army if they fail to stop the enemies they can kill their families who are in the rear.

    Viracocha began to evacuate the army and the surviving gods, all began to march towards the Andes while on the battlefield remained the warriors who fought until they died.

    In the retreat Viracocha decided to go to the great Coropuna volcano to regroup, they had suffered a great defeat and needed to prepare for the siege of those beasts and monsters that will chase them all the way.

    The warriors managed to fight for 5 hours before they werepletely killed when the soldiers of the cursed jungle died they advanced towards the Andes destroying any trace of civilization in their path.

    The great caravan of Viracocha is made up of only 100,000 soldiers, women, and children.

    This was all that was left over after that defeat against the cursed jungle, the road of the defeated was quite sad and the silence as they walked was ufortable.

    As some children advanced and soldiers fell dead on the road to the Coropuna volcano, the caravan was too tired and demoralized to take care of their bodies, therefore they were trodden down by arge number of people or mas.

    Their bodies soon became an amorphous reddish-brown paste, which stuck to the feet of those who walked in the caravan.

    In 10 days they walked without adequate rest, they followed their God Viracocha without evenining or asking why to head towards the Coropuna volcano.

    When they finally arrived from the 100,000 they started, only 40,000 had survived, all the others died of fatigue, illness or simply gave up and left the caravan trying to go somewhere else.

    Viracocha was angry at that damn jungle so he would show him that making him angry was a bad idea, he led his people to climb to the top of the volcano.

    People were wondering why their God was forcing them to climb the dangerous volcano but it was that or staying to die for the horrors of the jungle.

    When they climbed to the top Viracocha forced them to set up camp around the crater, the naive survivors did it as ordered by the god Viracocha.

    The nights were cold and food was in short supply at the camp, people¡¯sints began to listen throughout the camp until one day they werepletely silent.

    This happened when Viracocha could feel the army of monsters approaching the volcano, it was time to execute the next step of his n to defeat the army of the Cursed Forest.

    Without hesitation, he ordered all humans to make a human chain around the crater of the volcano, although none of them understood that he wanted to achieve his God Viracocha did.

    When theypletely formed the human chain that Viracocha asked for, everyone lost control of their bodies and jumped into the crater with volcanicva.

    There were no screams because the heat of theva killed them immediately, 40,000 lives were ended by orders from Viracocha.

    This was part of a ritual to ask Mother Earth to help them cause a volcanic explosion of great impact, but this was only the first part of the ritual.

    Viracocha I wait until the soldiers of the damn jungle surrounded the volcano and then shouted "A life for a life, damn jungle I hope you like my gift"

    The surviving gods and Viracocha held hands and jumped into theva, once again this happened, tremors were felt all over the continent and volcanoes erupted.

    The volcano of Coropuna released a pyrostic cloud of 50 km, turning all life in that range into stone statues, the damn jungle was the one that suffered most because the volcanoes where it was exploded creating fires throughout the jungle.

    In some ruins in the center of the Amazon the consciousness of the jungle was angry, again the dirty humans had burned the jungle "Damn Viracocha, damn humans I will kill you until there is none of you, damn gue" ...

 Chapter 103 - Felixs Secret

    vio left with Felix from the office and addressed Apollo who was waiting outside the ce, there was no need to speak Apollo simply guided vio and Felix to the exit.

    Felix was surprised when he used the elevator, vio noticed his son¡¯s behavior and did not hesitate to answer his questions "This is an elevator, it allows you to go up and down without having to walk down the stairs.

    It is a very basic technology but quite ahead of the time, I will show you some books so you can learn.

    You cannot make an act of revenge if you do not understand thews that govern the world,unching yourself without a n or knowing your enemy will only cause you to lose. "

    Felix nodded at his father¡¯s words, the best that no one knew was weak and could not simply face an enemy he did not understand.

    When the elevator arrived at the Felix subway station he was surprised by the subway both the colors and the material with which it was made.

    During the course he devoted himself to asking vio questions waiting for him to answer all his questions, vio dedicated himself to exining how electricity works and how the subway can move over the railways.

    "Father why if this technology exists it is still not used anywhere, Rome could benefit from it"

    vio listened to the words of his son and replied "Because this technology is an illusion, it only exists in the dimension of the gods, anything that is taken out of here and taken to our dimension of transformed into stone or ashes.

    We will be able to imitate this technology in our dimension in many years, it will be a slow process but once we achieve it nobody can fight against us on equal terms.

    What you can see is just a look at how the empire will look in some future, but whatever happens, we have to take care of protecting the present to guarantee our future. "

    Felix nodded silently as he looked out the subway window when they finally left, they entered the Apollo temple where they returned to Origin Civitatem.

    When Felix opened his eyes after leaving the temple of Apollo, he was surprised to see magnificent buildings but did not understand why there was arge amount of ash falling from the sky.

    vio realized Felix¡¯s doubts "As you heard at the meeting the Andean gods were killed by the cursed jungle, this caused a great tremor to be felt and the volcanoes erupted.

    From the reports I could read before leaving all the volcanoes erupted, this is a problem and a blessing, it is a problem because the ash will contaminate the aquifers and can cause respiratory problems.

    It is a blessing because none of the supervolcanoes erupted, there are 2 supervolcanoes in North America, the first is Yellowstone and the other is located in central Mesoamerica. "

    Felix looked at his father and swallowed "How dangerous a supervolcano is"

    vio smiled and looked at his son. "Thest time a supervolcano exploded, only a few thousand people survived, temperatures dropped to minus 50 degrees thanks to the ice age created by the amount of ash that was in the atmosphere.

    That¡¯s why we were lucky, if one of those volcanoes erupts it will be the end for everyone, but first of all, you can¡¯t leave without protection. "

    vio took off his shirt and broke it to create 2 handkerchiefs, one of them used it to cover Felix¡¯s face and the other used it to cover his face, from his bags he took out protective sses and handed them to Felix.

    Felix epted but blushed when he saw his father shirtless, vio noticed this but decided not to give it any importance

    "Ash is a problem, wear sses and a mask until we reach the pce"

    After this vio mounted his horse with his son and rode to the pce, thanks to the protection measures in the streets there were only soldiers and policemen taking care of the safety of the city.

    There were also people with protective sses and handkerchiefs collecting ashes in sacks when Felix looked at that, he asked: "Why are they collecting ashes?"

    "Ash can be used in construction as it is the main cement material, also depending on its ph it can be used as a fertilizer.

    That is why it is being collected in sacks, not to mention that if it is left uncleaned it can cause problems to the drainage of the city because it can create blockages inside it and that would cause flooding in some future.

    The road after that little talk was quite calm, Felix was surprised by the city he was visiting, his mother always told him that his father would travel to bring the glory of the Roman Empire to a wild continent.

    Despite having some hate for why he abandoned his mother he has to admit that his father is fulfilling his promise to bring the glory of the empire to this wildnd, which makes him happy as Roman and makes him proud of his father.

    When they arrived at the Felix pce, he was surprised by the beautiful architecture they used for the construction and therge size of the building, the Praetorian soldiers were surprised to see the shirtless emperor and worried that he had been attacked.

    They approached quickly to ask the emperor about his condition, but they were surprised to see a boy with reddish-golden hair hugging the emperor, vio noticed the doubtful look of the Praetorian guard.

    "Let me introduce you to Felix he is my son, I hope you treat him with respect and take care of him, he will be living with us from today"

    The Praetorians were surprised by the words of the emperor, they better than anyone understand that this can be a big problem, the empress is not a very permissive woman with the emperor.

    Now that hees with a child and says that he is his son without even doubting it, it can be a big problem but they only follow orders so the Praetorians could only nod to the emperor¡¯s words and giving a Roman greeting they swore allegiance to vio¡¯s son.

    Felix did not like the way the Praetorians looked at him, but he reluctantly epted his oath to protect him, after this, he followed his father until he entered the imperial pce.

    The interior was beautifully adorned by arge number of Jade ornaments, gold, and silver, not to mention that the marble gave a much more refined appearance. For Felix who grew up in a modest house, it was magnificent to be able to see this great amount of luxuries.

    But at the same time, she felt angry because her mother had to work long hours as a teacher to be able to bring food to the table, even only during her birthday she could eat some pork that her mother brought to prepare hamburgers.

    vio noticed the great number of feelings that Felix had and gave him a big hug "Material is only material, son, what matters is the love your mother gave you.

    Unfortunately, he is no longer with us but now I am and you can be sure that you will notck anything, neither material nor emotional, you can count on me from now on, also remember that you can ask your brothers for help even though they are children they are very smart. "

    While they spoke Hellena down the stairs worried that vio had note to say hello and found vio shirtless hugging a girl of about 13 years, Hellena falsely coughed "Sweety I fear that you are developing tastes like the filthy nobles of Rome, Let me help you ovee your illness.

    But first, tell me where you stole the girl from so she can ask the Praetorians to return to her family. "

    vio was surprised by Hellena¡¯s words but mainly because he called his son a girl who cannot see that he is a man since he refers to the illness of the nobles of Rome.

    Without hesitation, he stroked his son¡¯s hair and looked at Hellena with a smile "Hellena let me introduce you to Felix, he is my son is 13 years old his mother was arab"

    Hellena felt some pain but she knew very well that her husband had not cheated her because Felix¡¯s age dates back to before he met her, she had to know the whole truth but for that, they had to have a very extensive talk.

    Hellena gave a rather weing smile and approached Felix "Wee to Origin Civitatem, it must be difficult for you when your father keeps referring to you as if you were a male"

    Felixughed for a moment. "It¡¯s aplicated thing but I don¡¯t have the energy to correct it, it¡¯s not only the one they think I¡¯m a boy but I¡¯m a girl, I have this aspect because my mother always told me that the less feminine the less danger I was running. "

    vio stood trying to understand the information that his daughter had said, he stinks as a father not being able to notice that detail ...

 Chapter 104 - Felixs Story 1/2

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and Sex description </i>

    In the office of vio Felix and Hellena were gathered, vio began to tell the story of how Arab¡¯s pregnancy happened "It all started before the siege of the city of Emerita Augusta, thanks to the city having to hypnotize the pressure on me head was painful even being in the shelter of the temple that reduced the pain quite a bit.

    In one of my talks I had with her, I told her that I needed a massage so that I could sleep peacefully, I never thought that her version of massage was so little conservative and too liberal.

    The milk I drank at every night made me sleep like a stone in the morning I just felt quite rxed, I have to apologize to both of you for not realizing the sacrifice Arab made. "

    vio just ducked his head waiting for someone to say something, but only found his daughter Felix sighing "Mother never med you for anything, she often told me that she knew that if you found out she was pregnant you were able to break yourmitment to Hellena to take care of her.

    But she couldn¡¯t allow you to fight Emperor Augustus just for his selfishness, that¡¯s why she decided to run away and avoid any kind of fight.

    She settled in the province of Gaul in Lugdunensis where I was born, because I was a girl she decided to take care of any possible kidnapping or abuse that¡¯s why she named me Felix and was forcing me to behave like a boy.

    Thanks to the fact that she had to work all day in the local temple, behaving as a boy prevented me from suffering some kind of abuse by the neighbors without mentioning that it prevented me from suffering discrimination with my friends when we y.

    The situation improved when she became a teacher since she did not have to go so far to work, everything was normal until one day they published in the newspaper that vio the emperor¡¯s grandson had sailed alongside arge expedition to conquer a wild continent.

    At that moment my mother broke into tears, after that her face never regained her joy, everything was normal in our lives until we traveled to Rome because my mother won a prize for being an excellent teacher.

    Rome was a living city but everything changed when rumors began to be heard that beggars were caught in the suburbs that killed and devoured passersby, nobody paid attention until the hotel where we were was attacked.

    The screams of the people were horrible, my mother took me and we went out into the street where we could see that Rome was on fire, people were running and those who were trapped were bitten by monsters.

    Those who had been bitten woke up soon after and attacked the others, mother took a dagger that was on the ground and we started to escape from the city.

    But all the ces where we passed were full of those monsters, in the end, my mother with tears in her eyes decided to go to the temple of Jupiter, she said that ce would be safe.

    We ran for a great time and managed to see a lot of legionaries being killed by arge group of monsters, mother took me by the hand and led me through some alleys of the city.

    Until in one of them we met a group of those creatures that were eating poor children, they watched us and ran towards us, quickly we went to one of the doors that were open in one of the houses and closed the door with some furniture

    The door was pushed brutally for some time, we were extremely scared because we feared they were going to tear down the door but then we heard a scream from a woman asking for help and the pushing on the door gave way.

    I don¡¯t know what happened to the woman, but thanks to her screams, those monsters stopped their attack on the door giving us a break, inside the house the darkness was annoying but fortunately we didn¡¯t hear noises from someone inside.

    Mother and I carefully looked for some candle or torch in the house to have a light source, I looked up and mother looked on the ground floor, I climbed the stairs very carefully hoping not to meet an unpleasant surprise.

    Guiding me alone with the low moonlight that entered through the windows of the second floor between the first room of the house, inside I could see some wooden toys and a crib, it was the room of a baby look among his things to Try to find something that could help us.

    But then I heard a noiseing from the closet, I looked to my side to look for some tool that I could use as a weapon if the situation was dangerous, fortunately, I didn¡¯t have to look for much because I found a wooden sword.

    Armed with what I considered a weapon I slowly approached the closet to open the door when I could observe a scene that I will never forget, a woman with a scary face was being eaten by a baby.

    The woman seemed to have died some time ago but the baby seemed not to care and continued eating from the viscera of the woman, when the infant turned to see me I could see his eyespletely ck, with his small hands and feet began to crawl towards me.

    I was scared but at the same time I didn¡¯t want to die like the woman in the closet, I squeezed the wooden sword I had hard and hit the baby¡¯s head with all my might.

    Again and again, until her brain stops were muddy on the wooden floor of the room, mother quickly climbed the stairs to see what happened, she just ignored the baby¡¯s remains and hugged me while telling me that everything would be fine. ..

 Chapter 105 - Felixs Story 2/2

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and Sex description </i>

    "That night I slept hugging my mother while the screaming noises continued outside, in the morning the sunlight woke us up, the scent of burned flesh and wood permeated the air that entered through the window.

    Checking through the window you could see some bodies on the floor, but there seemed to be no traces of those creatures, we went down to the first floor where we had breakfast of some dried meat that was in the house.

    Time passed and we decided to venture to the temple of Jupiter when I asked my mother why we had to go to that ce and not try to leave the city she only answered with a smile that this was the safest ce in the city.

    We removed the makeshift barricade that we made at the door and left, outside there were blood marks on the walls and floor, we continued our way until in an alley we were ambushed by a group of survivors.

    They checked every part of my body and that of my mother looking for some weapon ording to them but the only thing they did was to touch us, fortunately, their leader stopped them before they wanted to do anything else with us.

    They tied us up and took us to their base, which was an old city pub, along the way we could see a few bodies of women who were naked and tied up just like us.

    This rmed me and my mother because we did not want to end up like those poor women, on the way I could see a piece of sharp wood, very carefully throwing myself to the ground making him go through an ident.

    I managed to hide the piece of wood in my clothes, none of our captors realized that I had a sharp object in my hands, when we arrived at the pub they locked us in the basement where we could see these bastards abusing girls and women who were trapped.

    To our fortune, the ce where they ced us was a somewhat dark corner of the basement, next to us was a beautiful naked woman who seemed to have been turned into one of those monsters.

    I knew it was a matter of time for us to suffer the same fate as the poor women who were being abused in front of us, very carefully use the edge of the piece of wood to be able to break the ropes that bound me.

    One of the damn gs approached my mother with intentions of abusing her, very carefully I managed to cut the ropes that prevented me from moving and taking advantage of my distraction I approached the woman with ck eyes.

    It was a dangerous move but it was the only thing I could do if I did not try my mother would be abused by those shits, carefully cut the ropes that held the woman and she was released.

    I do not know if it was due to hatred or luck but ran directly over the garbage that was about to abuse my mother, taking advantage of the chaos of the moment I took my mother¡¯s hand and we went out through one of the small windows in the basement.

    We ran for some time until we got safe behind a house, my mother had torn clothes, so we decided to go to one of the houses to find a change of clothes.

    When we entered we could see that the upants of the house were hanged in the living room, at least we knew that we would not find unpleasant surprises in that ce, we took our clothes and some food and left to continue our way.

    The journey was quite calm until we found a carriage with some swords inside, the horses that once threw the carriage were turned into amorphous masses of meat we could only recognize by the nibbled bones.

    The carriage seemed to be from army supplies unfortunately before we could take some swords and crossbows for our defense identally mother stumbled and dropped a sword to the ground.

    Because there was no sound in the silent streets the noise of the sword¡¯s fall was quite loud, at that moment we could see how those monsters came out of the streets running.

    We ran leaving behind anything that could be a burden on us, this time without deviations we climbed the avenue until we reached the temple of Jupiter where we could see on the stairs of the temple corpses of legionaries.

    Their bodies were scattered around the ce, the armor they had despite being iron were chewed as if they were paper, ignoring this we climbed the stairs and entered the temple.

    When I wanted to ask my mother where we had to go, she took a dagger from her clothes and punched her chest, at that moment a light absorbed me, but not before seeing how my mother was devoured by those monsters and ended up in the conference room where we met. "

    Hellena approached Felix while hugging her, remembering all the painful moments made her cry on Hellena¡¯s chest, vio, on the other hand, was angry that he couldn¡¯t be with them and take care of them.

    The feeling of helplessness in vio was such that when he squeezed the coffee cup unconsciously he broke it quite easily. "Daughter, I don¡¯t have enough strength to go to Rome personally to cut the eggs of those bastards or turn the city into ruins by removing any Zombie on the road.

    But I am sure of something and that is if someone tries to do something simr here with you, your sister or Hellena will not hesitate to make them suffer the worst torture while they are alive and even in death they will not have rest because their souls will make them suffer in the new tartar"

    Felix after crying in Hellena¡¯s chest for some time fell asleep, vio carried her to the room she had prepared for her, when he left her on her bed she covered her with the nkets so she wouldn¡¯t go cold and kissed her his forehead, after this he left the room where Hellena was waiting for him.

    "Sweety I know that it does not apply to me but I want to act like Felix¡¯s mother, hearing her story makes me want to protect her and take care of her as my daughter."

    vio smiled and hugged his wife "Don¡¯t worry we will take care of her, I know she wants revenge but it is very dangerous to return to Rome if I am not mistaken the description of the monsters coincides with something called zombie.

    They are beings that act by instincts and will attack regardless of the ce or how injured they are, but I don¡¯t know what caused their birth, any virus, magic or something else.

    It is dangerous to go check it out without mentioning that something of that magnitude is enough to end all human life and we do not have the weapons or the poption to return.

    Besides, we have our problems with the damn jungle if we are not careful, it could destroy us without much problem, great changes are affecting the world we know, we can only wait and see what the future has in store for us..."

 Chapter 106 - Family meeting

    The next day Felix got up with the first rays of the sun and went to the window to observe how it was one morning in Origin Civitatem, removing the fact that there were a lot of soldiers removing ash from the streets, the weather was much more nice than in Gaul.

    Before she could begin to change he could look out the window that two little children were floating in his window, Felix scratched her eyes believing it was an illusion.

    But when she looked closely he could see that the two little ones greeted her with their little hands, Felix answered the greeting unconsciously.

    Until she realized that the little children were floating on a third floor, Felix fainted from the impression, when Yuma and Erendida saw that their sister lost consciousness they did not hesitate to open the window to load it and take her with father and mother so that they will take care of her.

    Felix woke up in an armchair with some fear having to see those flying children again, but when she opened his eyes he found his father cing cold pads on his forehead "Luckily waking you up daughter, I was about to go with Zeus to Look for a solution.

    But Hellena stopped me and told me that you needed to rest, what happened and why you passed out, your brothers scared me when I looked at them carrying you. "

    Felix looked at vio with some fear and hugged him while she cried on his shoulder. "Daddy, the spirit of the boy who murderses for me and is apanied by a little girl.

    I watched them floating in my window, I¡¯m very afraid of what happens if theye to take revenge, I don¡¯t want to suffer their revenge. "

    vio understood the problem and began to calm his daughter "Daughter if any ghost dares toe to the house of an emperor who is a god, it is because he is very stupid or simply ignorant.

    The children you saw are your brothers, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of them since they are babies they can fly as if they were small birds.

    They didn¡¯t want to scare you, in the morning when they knew they had an older sister they couldn¡¯t contain their desire to meet you and that¡¯s why they visited you in their way, they will apologize to you in a little while.

    Daughter, you are a demigod and little by little you are going to awaken your powers, I have to teach you to control them and how to control your emotions, in the future you can be sure that Dad will be with you until the end, but you need to learn to defend yourself.

    Not only to protect yourself but to protect those around you, revenge is good but you cannot guide your life only with revenge if you don¡¯t have something to protect when you achieve revenge you will lose your way.

    Apart you are not alone in your revenge I will apany you when time warrants it to be able to avenge Arab, I will not allow his sacrifice to be in vain, with forgiveness of your great grandfather Augustus I will turn Rome into a necropolis city.

    Now that you think if you apany me to the dining room I am sure that you are hungry, it is also good that you meet your brothers and your future sisters-inw. "

    Felix after listening to his father rxed a little but his brain began to process his father¡¯sst sentence "What do you mean by future sisters-inw, don¡¯t tell me that being my brother a small child you have forced him to have several wives."

    vio noticed his daughter¡¯s angry look "It¡¯s not what you think, I can¡¯t force any of you to marry who you don¡¯t want, I know it¡¯s a tradition in Rome but in Nova Roma it¡¯s different.

    Many times forced marriages only cause problems without mentioning that the person you want to spend the rest of your days with is a decision you must make.

    My duty as a father is to take care of them and to be good people, in the case of your little brother he inherited a little taste for the women of your grandfather/uncle Zeus, in the end, it is a decision of him.

    But don¡¯t worry, Quetzalcoatl, a "god" of the Anahuac region, and I will guide you along the best path so that you are a good man who is responsible for his future wives and does not end up being just a man¡¯s garbage. "

    Felix just sighed at what his father told her, she really couldn¡¯t stand the idea of ??having to marry a man she doesn¡¯t know, when they headed to the dining room Felix was surprised when she saw a small cake and cut-out letters on the table Wee paper.

    Tears came out of Felix¡¯s eyes for the reception, at the small wee party she met his brothers this time without so many surprises, they apologized for having frightened her when they went to see her.

    She also met his little future sisters-inw and spent quality time with Hellena, she realized that Hellena despite being his father¡¯s wife treated her very well.

    While all this was happening in the dining room a praetorian entered and addressed vio to tell him the summary report of the Nahuals "Lord the Popocatepetl erupted along with all the volcanoes in the region.

    As they have been able to review the surrounding poptions have been struck by pyrostic clouds, many of the survivors are heading towards the border to flee from disaster areas.

    We also have news that the king of Teotihuacan died because he was near the volcano of Popocatepetl, this has caused problems in the line of session of the kingdom of Teotihuacan and is about to start a civil war.

    Our spies at night brought us information that the religious want to give a coup d¡¯etat to ce themselves on the nobility, for this they are beginning to spread rumors that the old king died on the orders of Huitzilopochtli because he did not follow the old customs.

    The nobles are preparing to arm an armymanded by the son of the former king, we hope that this civil war will cause aplete rupture of the kingdom of Teotihuacan, we estimate that the number of refugees derived from the confrontation will increase month by month.

    Minister Taneri has reported that the water from rivers and some springs were contaminated thanks to volcanic ash, we also present a loss of more than 20% of the crops near the Chichonal volcano.

    These losses added to the number of refugees we expect to receive can cause a small shortage of food. "

    vio coldly analyzed the information said by the Praetorian guard "Order that the excess poption of refugees we receive to be sent to the provinces of Inse Canibalium and Americae Centralis.

    Taking advantage of the workforce that granted us these natural disasters, he orders that the ash be used to reinforce the forts with cement, also spreads the news that refugees have to bring sacks of volcanic ash to be received.

    Each adult is equivalent to 2 sacks, 1 sack children, with this measure the refugees will help us for the rapid construction of cement, which our deep defense zone will require.

    This is a blessing and a curse but we can learn from this crisis to be able to deal in some future with arge number of northern tribes that escaped the cold, informs Taneri that if we can increase open sea fishing we have to find a food source for the moment.

    Also, ask Artimer if he has any way to expedite trade between the provinces and tell Lucio that I need to talk to him is rted to the security of the capital. "

    The Praetorian heard all the orders of the emperor and withdrew from the dining room, Felix could tell by the gestures of his father that the handling of the empire was quiteplicated, somehow reminded him when she looked at his mother reviewing the expenses of the house.

    After the talk with the Praetorian, vio continued with the wee of his daughter until the door of the dining room opened abruptly and a somewhat young woman entered the room quite angry "vio Octavianus Turino Caesar why didn¡¯t inform your mother that you had a daughter, is it that you don¡¯t care anymore of me or why you don¡¯t allow me to see my granddaughter. "

    vio could only smile forcefully "Mother thought to tell you but it was toote ..."

    Julia interrupted her son when he approached him and pped him on his left cheek "That¡¯s for being an idiot and not telling your mother important things."

    After that Julia pped him on the right cheek on time "This is why you didn¡¯t inform me that I had such a beautiful granddaughter."

    The whole room was silent until Julia approached Felix and looked at her carefully "You¡¯re Arab¡¯s daughter, right?"

    Felix and everyone was surprised by Grandma Julia¡¯s statement, Felix asked Julia "You met my mother, Grandmother"

    Julia looked at her granddaughter with a big smile "Of course I met her, your mother was a good friend and confidant, since I saw you I realized that you were her daughter just enough to join some ends to know that my stupid son pregnancy Arab

    Not to mention that your strands of Red hair like hers are unmistakable, but let me introduce myself, I am Julia, the daughter of Emperor Augustus and mother of my son vio¡¯s stupid.

    Remember that I am your grandmother and I can help you with any problem you have, I have a lot to tell you about your mother and our family and if the stupid of my son treats you badly just tell me to take care of correcting it "

    vio felt cold sweat running down his back at the words of his mother, fortunately, his mother did not im anything else when everything seemed calm two little 8-year-old girls entered the dining room.

    These were the twin sisters of vio Ayesha and Aurora who ignored their sister to go to greet their little nephews, Lucio also entered the room "An apology foring without warning vio but your mother wanted toe to see her grandchildren."

    vio shook his head "No problem Lucio mother and the family is always wee, how good you came I wanted to talk to you about the security measures of the city but before they seem to join our breakfast they arrived just in time."

    Julia and Felix started talking at the table while vio¡¯s sisters yed with Yuma, Erendida, Italivi, and Yatzil, baby Mitsune still couldn¡¯t join the children¡¯s fun but that didn¡¯t stop Yuma from spending most of her time together to her.

    Hellena watched the beautiful scene of the family together while stroking her stomach that was receiving kicks from her baby in the womb "Do not despair little one in a few months you can go out and y with your brothers and aunts ..."

 Chapter 107 - Meeting with the Quinametzin

    In the meeting room, vio was talking to Lucius his stepfather and leader of the defense of the city of Origin Civitatem "We have to change the city¡¯s protocols for pandemics, my daughter has told me disturbing news about Rome.

    This shows that we are very vulnerable to this kind of problem if Rome could fall in just one day and cause society to fragment, it is necessary to make a change of roots.

    Analyzing the problem is theck of protection against epidemics and the poor preparation of citizens to follow rules. "

    vio pulled a book with a green cover from one of his bookshelves "I wrote this book a long time ago and hoped it would be implemented in some future but the situation warrants.

    I will create a government body called civil protection that includes police, firefighters, paramedics and the city guard in its ranks.

    The explosion of volcanoes, tremors and what happened in Rome, show that prevention is better than regret, for the proper functioning the number of troops and the training they receive will be increased.

    It is important to say that if you do not have protocols in the city it can copse and cause anarchy to prosper, I will hand you this book I hope you can organize civil protection.

    On the other hand, I will ask Taneri to help you and together they will establish the Epidemiological Risk Prevention Center, its operating center will be temporarily the Origin Civitatem hospital but in the future, it will have its building.

    ERPC (Epidemiological Risk Prevention Center) workers will receive training in chemistry, biology, and medicine.

    Its main mission is to find possible diseases that can be transmitted among the poption of Nova Roma and cause an epidemic, they will also have to look for cures for these diseases or solutions to prevent the spread. "

    Lucio looked at vio with doubt "For solutions to prevent the spread do you mean exterminate?"

    vio smiled at his stepfather¡¯s question "Exterminate, exile or iste, any of those options is good, it sounds cruel but sometimes the death of some can save millions.

    ERPC agents will have to have special training to be cold and calcting, for the work they will do there can be no feelings ofpassion or they can cause damage that may kill Miles.

    I hope you are careful to choose the first members of this organization, you can retire Lucio and remember that any questions you can ask me do not take long in the foundation of these two organizations. "

    Lucio retired with some sweat on his forehead, he had a lot of work to do.

    While this was happening in Origin Civitatem, in the construction of the deep defense Amancio was in charge of reviewing the trenches.

    While walking looking at some nes, he received information that refugees from areas near the volcanoes erupted in the center of the Anahuac region.

    "We boys have news that we are going to receive freebor force, orders havee to they need to fill the sacks with ash, No one of refuges can pass if it does not fill 2 bags of ash for adults and 1 for children.

    When they finish some of them will stay with us and others will be taken to other provinces to bnce the poption of the empire.

    I don¡¯t want to see them distracted. We don¡¯t know under what conditions the refugees arrive, if they will be peaceful or aggressive, anyone who is not taking care of their ces will be punished. "

    At that moment a messenger arrived at Amancio and handed him a letter from the east side of the fortifications, while he read it he could hear his soldiers were surprised and some of them shout "Quinametzin" (Giant in Nahuatl).

    When Amancio raised his head he could see a group of 20 giants, these were very simr to the giants of the damn jungle in size, but these did not seem to be aggressive.

    Quickly a group of Centaur Inquisitors approached the Quinametzin "Good afternoon Quinametzin, we are the Inquisitors of this sector if you wish to enter we ask you to join us to fill out some forms."

    The Quinametzin were surprised to see half-human beasts, but they knew from the merchants that Nova Roma had strict rules for any kind of being that was not human but at the same time, they had privileges depending on their qualities.

    The leader of the small tribe was a very old giant. "Good afternoon, inquisitors, we are the tribe of the Mallinalli, we are fleeing from the tribe of the Cuauhtli who have been chasing us since the explosion of the Popocatepetl volcano.

    They want to catch us to kill us and give us as a sacrifice for the mother Tonantzin so that she avoids more volcanic explosions, but we were not willing to die so we escaped and hope she can help us. "

    The inquisitors epted and guided the tribe of Quinametzin through the fortifications of the deep defense when in the distance 50 giants dressed in Ayate clothes and armed with Macuahuitl were obsidian swords.

    The giants slowly approached while Amancio who watched the scene ordered that the troops, mainly the snipers, be prepared to end the approaching threat.

    The troops began to upy their positions to be able to face the giants, thanks to the experience of fighting against the giants of the cursed jungle they knew very well the weaknesses of the giants.

    With all the troops in position, when the group of 50 well-armed giants arrived, their leader came out and shouted "I am the leader of the Cuauhtli tribe, Ie to ask you to give us the members of the Malinalli tribe if they do we will retire and get our respect.

    Otherwise, we will have to go for them no matter how many of you kill on the road, it depends on you if you want to die or can deliver us to the Malinalli tribe and this never happened. "

    The snipers heard the screams pointed their carbine towards the head of the Giant, waiting for him to make any attack movement to be able to send it to the new tartar ...

 Chapter 108 - Confrontation before the attack

    <i> R-18 Chapter Gore description </i>

    One of the Centaur inquisitors approached the giant leader "You can shout a little less, you are in military territory I rmend you not to threaten members of the Roman legions or the inquisition for your safety.

    As for the tribe of the Malinalli are under the protection of the empire of Nova Roma, any damage to their people will be considered an attack on citizens of the empire if I rmend that you retire with your soldiers and avoid turning this into a unteral butcher shop "

    The leader of the group of Giant soldiers began tough "Hahaha, hybrid trash I don¡¯t care about your empire, I¡¯m going to go for the tribe of the Malinalli with or your permission"

    It was at that moment that the warrior leader raised his Macuahuitl intending to kill the centaur inquisitor in front of him, but a loud noise rang repeatedly on the battlefield.

    Different bullets pierced the skull of the leader of the Giants, his two eyes were destroyed leaving behind the back of his skull two bullet outlets that exposed part of his brain.

    Other bullets destroyed the tendons of the hand with which he intended to attack the inquisitor, therefore, his weapon fell to the ground without doing any damage to the centaur in front of him, only a few secondster his body fell to the ground.

    The inquisitor walked on the corpse of the giant leader "Their leader is dead, they can retire on time or die as their leader and have their bodies be subjects of analysis for biologists."

    The Quinametzin warriors gave a battle cry andunched themselves towards the inquisitor, it was at that moment that the crossbowmen, musketeers, and snipers opened fire on the group of Giants that ran towards them.

    Some died instantly and others were injured but managed to reach the first line of trenches where they cut the soldiers with their Macuahuitl as if they were paper.

    The cuts with obsidian shattered the legionaries who receive a blow from their weapon, the festival of brains had begun, some legionaries died when they were stepped on by the giants, their eyes left the orbits by the pressure exerted on their backs.

    Amancio personally went to one of the forts where he aimed a ballista and fired a gigantic chip which entered through the mouth of one of the giants and came out the other side of the neck.

    The giant lost his life instantly because the shot had destroyed his spine but in his fall he ended up crushing 2 soldiers who were distracted, the battlested for a few minutes until it ceasedpletely.

    The final bnce was 50 giants killed, a centaur inquisitor killed due to a Macuahuitl thatunched one of the giants that split it in the vertical half leaving arge number of his viscera watered by the ce.

    Last but not least 30 dead soldiers and more than 50 with wounds ranging from simple bruises and superficial cuts to soldiers who lost limbs, the most serious is a soldier who lost both legs from a Macuahuitl hit.

    Amancio was angry about the deaths of his soldiers but thanks to this he realized some problems in the defense of the ce, he first had to increase the number of ballista to deal with strong enemies.

    It was also necessary to ce wooden skewers to avoid that any enemy can load on the trenches with ease, I write down all the observations and suggestions that I had and send them to vio so that they began to be implemented.

    The Malinalli tribe was questioned about the number of persecutors and the size of the enemy tribe, the response they obtained ignited the danger rms in the area of ??the deep defense.

    The leader of the Malinalli tribe told them "The Cuauhtli tribe has a poption of a few thousand and has more than 50,000 human ves in their possession, they live on the top of the volcano off Iztihuatl, instead the tribe of the Malinalli only had a few hundred Giants but lived on the slopes of the Popocatepetl volcano.

    When the explosion of the volcano urred, only 30 of us were saved because we were trading with the kingdom of Teotihuacan, when the volcanoes erupted we knew that our town had died.

    We ran for a few kilometers until we got as close as we could to the volcano but it was impossible to get very close due to theva of the volcano and the earth was hot.

    It was at that time that some members of the Cuauhtli tribe wanted to catch us, fortunately, our guards protected us so that we could run, we could only observe how our brave guards were killed.

    We decided that the safest area was to the south, thanks to trade with Teotihuacan we learned many things about the empire of Nova Roma, the rest of the story is only us running until they saved us.

    But they must be careful those who killed were only the vanguard of our persecutors when they find out that they are defending us they will try toe with more troops to be able to hunt us down. "

    Amancio who listenedpletely to the leader¡¯s testimony the giants was surprised by the tenacity that the Cuauhtli tribe would have, left the fortress where he heard the leader of the giants and addressed a Nahual messenger.

    In Origin Civitatem Felix, she was surprised and afraid when she could see that the two dogs of her little brothers were full of blood running happily through the courtyard with a human leg.

    When I ask what happened it was what happened to the guards who responded that a poor guy tried to steal but ended up being the food of the dogs, almost faints when he sees that his brothers were scolding the dogs and then start washing them.

    vio looked at all this through the window and could not contain hisughter seeing his daughter acting like any normal person would "Get used to scenes like this daughter"

    At that moment he could see a huge bird heading to the window, he knew he was a Nahual messenger, he quickly opened the window and I hope to hear the news he had for him ...

 Chapter 109 - Emergency preparations

    vio received the news from the Nahual messenger about the attack by a tribe of Quinametzin and the possible siege by him on the line of defense of the Isthmus of Tehuantepec.

    This was bad news because the death toll from an attack of only 50 giants was very high "I need you to bring Minister Artimer and Commander Valentino, he is in charge of supplies in the army and navy as quickly as possible, can use the methods you want."

    After this, the Nahual messenger turned into a gigantic bird and undertook the flight to quickly look for the ministers that the emperor needed, vio for his part began to massage his temples.

    In just an hour two gigantic birds arrived at his office carrying Artimer and Commander Valentino, he could see that none of them were happy on the contrary they seemed afraid of falling and dying.

    Once they were left in the office, the Nahual messengers withdrew, Artimer and Valentino were afraid because they did not understand why he had been taken that way to the emperor.

    vio noticed the fear on their faces "Do not worry and sorry to call them that way but there is a situation of great importance in the defensive line of the Isthmus of Tehuantepec.

    A few hours ago, Amancio, the leader of the defensive line in sector B, suffered an attack from a tribe of giants that inhabit the volcano of the Iztihuatl, the problem is that with 50 giants they managed to cross part of our defenses and killed brave defenders.

    If that could do with only 50 warriors armed only with obsidian swords an army of thousands can copse the line, I brought them because I want to ask how many guns we have avable and if we have gunpowder to withstand a somewhat prolonged battle in the three sectors of the defensive line. "

    After hearing the situation, the fear they originally had was reced by a hatred of the stupid enemies of Rome, the two had on their sides some backpacks from which they took out arge number of papers.

    The first to speak was Artimer "Emperor because the defensive line isrge and ispleted for the most part we can use horses to transport materials, food, and ammunition.

    We are currently using Tamemes people who transport the valuable merchandise to the defensive line but it is not enough for our soldiers to defend properly.

    The first shipments of copper and tin havee from Inse Canibalium, with them we can increase the production of 4-pound cannons that can be ced in the trenches. "

    At that time Artimer arranged his sses and took out a document from his bag "The dwarves after much work managed to create a small shot of ammunition as the emperor had asked.

    Respecting his wishes this ammunition is called shrapnel, during the week they nned to inform him while preparing a demonstration of his destructive power but seeing the situation can not be expected. "

    vio was d for this news, for a long time he tries to make the ammunition of Shrapnel but could not do it forck of time, if he gave the ns of a shrapnel ammunition of the eighteenth century to the dwarves to adapt it to the cannons that were they could do with the little technology that existed.

    But before vio could be happy Valentino interrupted "Sorry Emperor but there is not enough gunpowder to support an increase in hot weapons at the moment, we currently only produce 3 tons of gunpowder per month throughout the empire and we are consuming 90% of that amount.

    The main problem is that we do not have a veryrge source of saltpeter so we cannot producerge amounts of Gunpowder, I rmend using other kinds of cold weapons otherwise we will not be able to keep the weapons we currently use. "

    vio tapped his desk "If we don¡¯t have gunpowder for the new guns we can use that 10% leftover to make grenades we have to do it fast because we don¡¯t know when they want to attack us.

    Artimer you have a green light for the use of horses, I also hope you can inform the dwarves that we need to increase the number of chips and grenades for the defensive line troops.

    As an additional measure, every soldier in the line of defense will have to have a crossbow with 10 shots this measure can help us a lot to reduce the number of casualties.

    To avoid the assault quickly in the trenches due to the limited time we have to buy all the wood and iron waste that is in the cities and towns, all that material will be ced in front of the trenches and forts.

    It is a simple measure but the pain of having something on the foot must be enough for the attackers to reduce their speed and can be shooting targets waiting to die but even if all this does not work

    We have the Roman cavalry as a shelter, I want all cavalry to be waiting in the back of the defense line, any enemy that manages to pass I want to be hunted.

    I also need all the snipers, musketeers and crossbowmen avable in the empire to go to the defense line to support the defense, that¡¯s all we can do at the moment. "

    Artimer and Valentino nodded their heads and withdrew from the emperor¡¯s meeting room, vio on his part lit his tobo pipe "Giant enemies this time,e on American continent I¡¯m sure you have something better thanunching the empire of Nova Roma"

    While this was happening the Cuauhtli tribe learned that Nova Roma had defended their sacrifices, so they began to prepare to invade and take by force the survivors of the Malinalli tribe, otherwise, their tribe would suffer a fate worse than the from them.

    This is because they performed a ritual where they offered the Malinalli tribe as a sacrifice, thanks to the explosion of the Popocatepetl volcano they fulfilled part of the deal but not all the members of the tribe died, they have no choice but to go for them otherwise it will be the end ...

 Chapter 110 - In search of poison before the battle

    Hundreds of carriages with weapons and supplies were heading daily to the defense line of the Isthmus of Tehuantepec, the line of defense is divided into 3 sectors, which have their leader.

    Sector A has as its main base the port of Coatzacoalcos and ismanded by Leonel who is in charge of the defense of the Alpha Legion, Sector B ismanded by Amancio and has as its base the city of Suchpan which is where they join Two rivers.

    Finally, sector C of the defense line is based on the city of Ique Sidi Bi¨¢ (Salina Colorado colored in Zapotec), unlike the other two bases, this began as a town of the Zapotecs who voluntarily joined the empire 1 year ago.

    During that course its natural port began to be used and developed, the one in charge of the defense was Aurelia, a woman who began her military career years ago in Emerita Augusta and who showed her worth against the damn jungle fighting in the southern part of the wall.

    All those in charge of the sector received vio¡¯s orders and noticed the increase in resources by the empire, they were surprised because the use of horses had been authorized, which were restricted because they were a strategic resource.

    At the beginning of the following week, the explorers spotted a considerable amount of giants with arge group of humans, quickly warning the defense zone.

    Amancio began to prepare his troops, one of the advantages that his sector had was that in the way of the defense line the Coatzacoalcos river passed through the area, therefore, it was possible to ce some riverboats with some guns armed with ammunition of shrapnel, although the scope was limited.

    The soldiers began to prepare their crossbows and their weapons, to do more efficient damage and reduce losses the newly created ERPC (Epidemiological Risk Prevention Center) spent the little time they had to obtain venom from the coral snakes.

    This poison is a neurotoxin capable of rapidly paralyzing, therefore, it is perfect for use against the giants, to obtain arge number of snakes Coralillos vio had to go along Quetzalcoatl to look for mother Tonantzin in her temple located in the vige of her futures Praetorian guards the Mixtecs.

    In Yankuik Azn (New Azn) the town founded by the Mixtecs, vio and Quetzalcoatl arrived at arge temple that was being built in honor of Mother Tonantzin.

    When they entered the temple, time stopped and Mother Tonantzin appeared "It is a pleasure to see you vio, I am also surprised to see you Quetzalcoatl, Mayahuel awaits your return, Grandma Toci has been taking care of her because she is pregnant.

    Now tell me what my children need, I don¡¯t think they just visited this old goddess just to say hello. "

    vio scratched his head by the indirect way in which the mother Tonantzin told him not to be a grateful evil, meanwhile, Quetzalcoatl was with a happy face and bewildered by the news that Mayahuel was pregnant.

    After a few seconds and an awkward silence that was in the temple vio I speak "Mother Tonantzin I know that I have been an ungrateful one who has not visited him, but I promise that I will go before my fourth child is born, I will take the whole family.

    The reason I came was to ask for some coral snakes to extract their poison to face a threat of giants thate to attack us, the snakes will be taken care of by the Elves andter that the conflict is over they will be released in areas where they are integrated with the ambient."

    The mother Tonantzin looked at vio with doubt and then smiled "When you want toe to remember toe to my temple with the family, as for the snakes I will only take a moment"

    From the clothes of the mother Tonantzin came red snakes with yellow and ck stripes, hundreds of snakes were released "These little ones are quite calm and will not bite anyone.

    Just remember to feed them and when you have finished extracting the poison you can release them anywhere in the jungle they will look for a ce where they can live in coexistence with other species. "

    vio nodded and watched the hundreds of snakes that appear to be happy to be close to mother Tonantzin after this mother Tonantzin said goodbye and time returned to normal.

    When the priests and priestesses saw the emperor and a white man with a beard near the snakes, they bowed and thanked Mother Tonantzin for the miracle she had done.

    vio sighed around the scene and patted Quetzalcoatl on the back that seemed to be in his world, then Quetzalcoatl looked at vio. "How am I supposed to see Mayahuel, what do I have to say.

    As it is to take care of a baby, give me advice vio you have more experience in that. "

    vio smiled and took Quetzalcoatl by the shoulder as he left the temple "You have to remember something women are gods or mortals hate being fooled, you have the example of my grandfather/brother Zeus.

    His adventures are endless but he does not dare to separate from his wife, Hera. I rmend that you marry Mayahuel. I think you will see him very well as to how to treat babies.

    I rmend having a lot of patience and responsibility, our case is almost simr but reversed I am a god but Hellena is a demigod while you are an ascended and Mayahuel is a god.

    But I cannot say that our children are equal, it may be that my next child is born as an adult as Huichilopoztli or that your child is also born with those characteristics.

    What I can tell you is that unlike mortal children you will see that they mature much faster and will have quite rare powers so you will have to be more careful with them. "

    Quetzalcoatl smiled at the words vio said "Thank you vio needed those words, but now you have some idea how to get these hundreds of snakes out of the temple and take them to Origin Civitatem"

    vio only gave a forced smile "I guess it¡¯s time to send for the Gorgons and the elves, we¡¯ll have to be babysitters of snakes for a while ..."

 Chapter 111 - The beginning of the battle

    <i> R-18 Chapter Gore description </i>

    In the trenches the soldiers prepared the poison by smearing it on the tips of the Bolts, they watched calmly as the enemy army began to appear on the horizon.

    The news began to run through messengers, sector B was the only one under siege, Amancio was worried since he would have to face only all the power of the Cuauhtli tribe, his only constion is that the cavalry reinforcements were ready in case the situation got out of control.

    The army of giants sent a representative before starting the attack, Amancio personally wanted to go talk to the representative, once the two in the middle of the future battlefield began the talks.

    The giant representative looked at Amancio as if it were rubbish "Human we give you only until noon to deliver to the tribe of Malinalli otherwise we enter the force to look for them"

    Amancio looked at the ugly giant in front of him "You can save yourself the words Giant, we will not deliver to the tribe of the Malinalli, I will be waiting for their attack I hope you know that dering war on Rome is their worst decision they have made"

    The giant began tough "Hahaha, on the way we destroyed the Zapotec city of Ocelotepec (Monte alb¨¢n), their dead bodies are sacrifices for Mother Earth and very soon you will also be human, I hope you do not regret your decision. "

    After this the representative of the tribe of the Cuauhtli and Amancio each went to their positions, the soldiers who were close to where Amancio would return could see that his face was angry, that could only say that the negotiations had failed.

    Amancio ordered the troops to be ready for the attack of the giants, one of the soldiers looked at hisrade in arms "Today is a great day to die do not believe Tizoc, I am sure that Anubis will give us a good ce to reincarnate."

    Tizoc looked at his partner "It¡¯s always a great day to die in battle Lucas, I¡¯m sure Huitzilopochtli after this battle will allow him to be like one of his faithful soldiers in Coatepec."

    While the two soldiers spoke a great shout rang through the battlefield and a tremor was present on the battlefield, the fight had begun.

    The soldiers prepared their crossbows impregnated with poison, they just hoped that the giants were close to starting their attack, unlike thest attack the giants threw giant javelins with atl towards the trenches.

    By having obsidian tips and with the force they threw, they pierced the soldiers¡¯ steel armor as if they were paper, leaving soldiers screaming in pain after being punched in their stomachs, others were not so lucky and were beheaded or badly cut from the head, leaving small sources of blood that began to fill the trenches with blood.

    This attacksted for a few seconds before they entered the range of crossbows and muskets, it was then that the first crossbows opened fire and the Bolt pierced the skin of the giants.

    The effect of the neurotoxin of the Coralillo snake was almost immediate since the giants fall while they run and some of them are stepped on by their samepanions, others die from sniper shots who point to the eyes or mouths.

    The shots are so effective that some enemies only see theirpanions die without knowing that they killed them, on the other hand, the musket shots do not have an effective aim therefore sometimes they pierce the stomachs or the feet of the giants.

    Tizoc who was in his trench could see how those Quinametzin beasts were approaching his trench, he began to sweat while closer they were only 3 Bolts left "How many Bolts do you have left?"

    Lucas was aiming at a giant and shot his crossbow, the shot was effective as he managed to hit the giant¡¯s neck "I only have 2 Bolts left and these damn ones are approaching dangerously, I wonder why our Ballistas are not firing"

    At that moment a giant spear fell next to Tizoc "Damn giants, do you think you can resist while I check if the ballista¡¯s keepers are still alive?"

    Another spear fell but this time it tied and killed the soldier next to Lucas " I think, I can resist but leave me your Bolts to kill as many giants I can, it would be a waste to die without having killed a lot of this garbage."

    Tizoc nodded and left his Bolts to his partner "Do not die before me damn bastard you owe me a few drinks."

    After this Tizoc ran through the trenches to reach the area of ??the Ballistas, on the way he could see one of his dead or seriously injuredpanions, the ugliest thing he saw was a soldier split in half only being supported by his column vertebral

    When he finally reached the area of ??the Ballistas he could see that the gunners were dead and there was only one operational Ballista, the other Ballistas were destroyed by giant javelins "Those damn giants knew where to point their damn javelins"

    Tizoc approached the crossbow that seemed to be mechanically intact, but quite dirty with blood and human remains, He was made a rag with the clothes of a dead soldier for remove brain debris and even an eye of the ballista.

    "Very well Ballista don¡¯t disappoint me, I have to kill the giants that approach Lucas the damn guy cannot die until he pays me the drinks he owes me"

    Tizoc managed to ce a Ballista chip and prepared to shoot, the targets were several and some had already fallen to the ground thanks to the debris that had been ced in front of the trenches.

    Lucas was reloading his crossbow when he could see a giant approaching with his Macuahuitl towards him, he tried to reload faster but identally threw his chip on the ground at that moment Lucas felt the real terror.

    Luckily Lucas could see that the giant fell back thanks to a ballista ball that was buried in the giant¡¯s head, leaving a wound that was releasing remains of blood and brain of the giant.

    Lucas looked at Ballistas¡¯ nest "That damn one doesn¡¯t want to let me die until I invite him his drinks, fucking stingy that won¡¯t let me die without paying him..."

 Chapter 112 - Fall of the first line of Defense

    <i> R-18 Chapter Gore description </i>

    The first giant soldiers reached the trenches and the fierce fight began, Amancio began to lead his troops to face the threat of the giants.

    A messenger entered the headquarters "Commander Amancio B-20 sector troops need support, we have news that only one Ballista is running"

    Amancio looked at his map "If this situation is repeated in other sectors, it means that the giants knew where to point their javelins.

    But it is better to be safe than sorry, begin to distribute the grenades to the soldiers of the second line of defense, at this step the first line will be exceeded.

    Inform the cavalry that they are alert for possible leaks in the defense, we have to avoid at all costs to break the capture.

    Finally, the river cannons support with shrapnel or cannon fire, may the mother Tonantzin and the great Zeus support us in this battle to destroy the enemies of Rome.

    Roma Invicta. "

    Everyone in the room shouted in unison Roma Invicta and began to carry out the orders that Commandant Amancio had said.

    Lucas shot hisst Bolt over the giant that had entered the trench, it was at that moment that a hand touched his shoulder, when he turned to see who had been noticed to his sergeant covered in giant¡¯s blood.

    "Well done Lucas, we have orders to retire to the second line of defense, it¡¯s time to get your ass out of this ce"

    Lucas smiled "Sergeant that¡¯s good news but I have to go for Tizoc, the Ballista is currently operating"

    At that moment a giant fell dead on them, fortunately, his body was left in the trench and they were crouched down.

    The sergeant raised his head to see the corpse of the giant who made a roof to the trench "These damn giants at least this served as something, go for Tizoc I for my part will notify the rest of the squad.

    Lucas nodded and took out his saber to be able to defend himself on the road was an enemy and began his journey to his partner Tizoc.

    The road was chaos in some ces he had to step on small puddles of blood and viscera that reached his heel, the further he could see some soldiers fighting with natives.

    Lucas clenched his sword preparing to fight when he heard a shout from behind, when he turned around he could see a native boy running towards him armed with an obsidian knife.

    Before he could hurt him he kicked him and pushed him to the ground and then buried his sword in the chest of the native child ending his life.

    He took his sword from the chest of the native boy and when he wanted to continue his way another boy pounced on him jumping over the trench, his obsidian dagger managed to bury her on his shoulder, Lucas took the boy¡¯s hair and threw him to the ground where he walked with his He bounces his head and his sword buried her in his chest ending his life.

    "These damn giants using children as soldiers, we must report it to the emperor. We have to free those little children from the barbarous yoke of these shits."

    Lucas with his left shoulder incapacitated by the dagger of that obsidian ran to where hispanion Tizoc was.

    When he arrived he could see Tizoc sweating preparing another shot of Ballista, with his right hand he helped Tizoc ce the giant Bolt and I hope he will shoot.

    Tizoc looked at his partner "Just a dagger on the left shoulder, I guess you¡¯re aplicated type of murder."

    Lucas massages his forehead "Haha, you¡¯re a Tizoc clown bastard but we have to retreat to the second line the fireworks can start at any moment and I don¡¯t want to be when that happens"

    Tizoc shook his head and almostughing said to Lucas "You don¡¯t want me to carry you, you look very badly hurt"

    Lucas looked at Tizoc who began tough after hisment, the two left the Ballistas area and headed to the second line of defense, to seek shelter before they begin to throw grenades on the giants.

    The road was quite smooth but they could see arge number of doctors carrying stretchers with wounds of different severity, while they walked they could see their sergeant who was directing doctors to expedite the evacuation.

    Tizoc approached the sergeant "We have evacuated the Ballistas area, Lucas is injured. It seems that the giants are using children as soldiers"

    The sergeant could see the obsidian dagger on Lucas¡¯s shoulder "Tizoc takes Lucas to the infirmary of the city of Suchpan, they have worked very well but it is time for the second line of defense to do his job"

    Tizoc thanked the sergeant and took his friend to the infirmary, while they both retired the sergeant looked towards the first line of defense, he knew that it was only a matter of time to be oversaturated and the second phase of the battle will begin.

    At noon the first line of defense was oversaturated and the giants began to run towards the second line of defense where they hoped to break it as they had done with the first.

    While one of the giants was running, he realized that some metal balls with something on the trenches were thrown where he ran.

    The giant smiled and shouted while holding one of the grenades that had been thrown at him "Stupid humans that¡¯s all they can do now ..."

    His voice was silenced at the time that hundreds of grenades exploded by flying the feet of the giants or prating metal chips into different parts of his body.

    The giant who took the grenade could see how his hand was blown up in small breasts while something entered his eyes, leaving him trapped in the darkness of death, scenes like this were repeated in different parts of sector B ...

 Chapter 113 - Roman counterattack

    <i> R-18 Chapter Gore description </i>

    The attack of the giants has effectively rejected thanks to the use of grenades, but this would only be temporary because when they realized that loading was ineffective they began using their army of ves they had.

    Thousands of men, women, and children began to charge in the second line of defense to conquer it so that the giants could pass without much trouble.

    Amancio had preventive measures for a situation like that, the soldiers seeing the human ves of the giants raised their spears and created a wall where the enemy ves were impaled.

    While some soldiers made the wall of spears, soldiers from the rear used their crossbows to kill any enemy they could, but even with enemies being pierced by the spears the ve children managed to enter through some gaps.

    These little children had obsidian daggers that they used by throwing themselves on the soldiers holding the spears, some managed to bury their daggers in the eyes of the soldiers before a soldier from the back will cut their little heads with the edge of their steel sabers.

    Some others were not so lucky because they died in the air when a Bolt managed to bury himself in his chest or head, Roman soldiers do not care if they are children or adults, if he has a weapon he is an enemy that is prepared to kill and die.

    For vio that phrase was of the utmost importance and was taught to the soldiers throughout their training, that way when they killed children or women why they attacked them would not leave a psychological mark.

    The small children were quite annoying and managed to do a great deal of damage to the troops holding the spear, but they could not create a gap for their people, when there were a lot of enemies gathered the soldiers threw grenades at therge concentrations of enemies.

    In just a few seconds a shower of blood and guts fell to the soldiers in the trench, the grenades turned out to be an excellent meat grinder, the ves were frightened by the noise of the grenades and decided to flee to where the giants were.

    But the only thing they found when they returned was that their giant Masters killed them for not having respected their orders, in just a few minutes the giants killed their thousands of ves leaving blood, bones and other bodily fluids all over the ce.

    Amancio noticed that this action tired the giants, because they had to kill thousands of ves, taking his sword ordered a charge against the giants now that they were tired, the soldiers came out of the trenches shouting "Invicta Rome".

    Amancio personally came out in the front line armed with his faithful saber, a Flintlock pistol, and a spear, he chose his target a giant that had human remains on his face and seemed to be extremely tired.

    He took his spear and bravely aimed at the giant¡¯s chest, he tried to take the spear of Amancio but he copsed with his foot on the ground with blood and prevented him from taking the spear, after dodging the giant¡¯s hand he buried the spear in the Giant¡¯s heart

    The giant looked hatefully at Amancio while his body fell backward without life, Amancio used the spear as an impulse by taking it with his right hand while pulling out his Flintlock pistol with his left hand, when he passed the side of another giant that was distracted killing a soldier shot him in the ear killing him on the spot.

    When he stopped his impulse and was standing on the body of the giant who killed with the spear, he kept his Flintlock pistol and drew his saber to kill the giant that was on his right side, for that he jumped to the giant¡¯s head grabbing his hair and burying his saber repeatedly in the giant¡¯s cerebellum killing him in the process.

    Scenes like this were repeated throughout the first line of defense, the counterattack had begun, some soldiers who were about to die for the giants preferred to light their grenades and kill themselves by killing the giant on the spot.

    The leader of the giants upon seeing the massacre of their warriors ordered the withdrawal with a sea shell, the noise rang all over the battlefield until it stopped abruptly because the leader was killed by Amancio.

    Who when he heard the noise decided to kill that giant, approached from the back while preparing his saber, jumped to the giant¡¯s back and buried his sword in the spine, but did not go as expected as the giant fell on his back crushing to Amancio.

    The giants knew that they had lost the war the noise of the conch meant that they had to escape, quickly the giants began to run away from the Roman soldiers in their flight some fell and were easy prey for the soldiers.

    When thest giant who had not been able to flee died the soldiers celebrated their victory by beheading the bodies of the giants and impaling their heads in front of the first line of defense.

    It was at that moment that one of the soldiers while beheading the giant leader noticed that someone was trapped in the giant¡¯s back, with the help of other soldiers they moved the body and found Amancio extremely injured.

    Quickly the doctors began to check Amancio realized that he had some fractured bones and internal hemorrhage, with the help of two Nahual messengers took him on a stretcher flying to the hospital of Origin Civitatem where he would be operated to try to save his life.

    The Cuauhtli tribe realized that they had lost the war of the 7,000 warriors who were only able to escape 100 and all the ves died, with great sadness, they returned to their vige of Izt¨ªhuatl where they would wait for the punishment of the entity that had helped them.

    On the other hand, the losses of sector B were more than 10,000 dead and 20,000 injured, this is the second loss of troops since the war against the damn jungle, vio when he heard the figures could only sigh had to admit that the giants are an enemy you don¡¯t want to have.

    The only good thing is that the river gunships demonstrated the effectiveness of shrapnel with the giants that were close to them, turning them into masses of formless meat.

    At the Origin Civitatem Aulo Cornelio Celso hospital, a prominent young man in medicine who was born in Gabon Narbonense and who studied medicine in the province of Lusitania with the reforms of vio faced his greatest challenge in his career as a doctor.

    Before he was the Legio Amancio with fractures throughout the body and internal bleeding, if he does not operate immediately he will die ...

 Chapter 114 - Amancio In danger of death

    Doctor Aulo quickly took Amancio to the operating room, fortunately, Amancio was in aa, the most worrisome was the internal bleeding he had in the abdominal part.

    He was able to do that analysis because of the swelling he had in that area of ??his body, his first diagnosis was that some of his broken ribs had pierced his stomach some internal organ.

    But he had to admit that Amancio was resistant because he survived being crushed by a giant, in the operating room he began the race against time to save his life, after locating where the broken ribs began he began his work.

    The nurses did not stop carrying medical supplies in the medical room, after a few hours in the operating room, Aulo left the operating room quite tired managed to stop the internal bleeding caused by a rib and rearrange the bones.

    But that is all he can do, there is no way to recover the blood lost by the bleeding only depends on Amancio if he can survive, when he was about to go to his office to bathe and sleep for a while he was interrupted.

    A Mayan woman carrying a small mongrel child approached him, the woman in tears asked "Doctor my husband will get well, I had a bad feeling the day before and today an hour ago I got the notification that was in operation.

    Tell me the truth doctor will be fine or my husband will end up in Coatepec serving the great Huitzilopochtli. "

    Aulo looked at the woman and seriously said "I did my best to treat him but his life is in a very critical state if he can survive the night his chances of living will be greater.

    It will depend on his willingness to want to live or if the god Aescpius is willing to help him recover. "

    The woman was crying because she knew that the gods rarely helped but it was then that she remembered that her husband said that the emperor was a god, was willing to help her husband no matter what he had to do.

    Looking with a smile at her baby, she left the hospital for the imperial pce, thanks to her husband being the Legio of the Gamma legion, she as his wife had a carriage assigned for use in Origin Civitatem.

    On the way she was nervous and worried that her husband would recover, he could only trust that Emperor vio could help him heal quickly, he did not want his son to grow up without a father.

    When he arrived at the front of the imperial pce he asked the Praetorian guards to allow him to have an audience with the emperor.

    vio was talking with Hellena about what they could give to Mother Tonatzin when they visited her in the world of the gods, at that time a Praetorian entered and reported that Amancio¡¯s wife wanted an audience with him.

    Hellena knew that Amancio had suffered serious injuries but did not understand why Amancio¡¯s wife wanted to see her husband, decided to stay and listen to what she had to say to vio.

    The Praetorian received the news that they let her in for what they allowed the entrance to the wife of Amancio, the woman kept watching the luxurious pce that was covered by immense and resistant walls.

    Once she entered, she was directed to the meeting room where she could see the emperor having a coffee next to the empress, without presentation or warning the woman with a baby in her arms stood before vio and Hellena "Please your majesty save my husband "

    vio and Hellena saw each other for a few seconds until vio coughed falsely "Please get up there is no need to bend down and less with the child in your arms."

    The woman denied and with tears in her eyes and the cut voice said "I can¡¯t do it, your majesty, I need your help to save my husband as he knows he suffered a lot from being crushed by a giant, but I know that his divine hand can cure him"

    vio scratched his head "I can heal without problems but in the case of Amancio it is different, his body is in a serious state and he may be on the verge of death.

    There is an unwritten rule among the gods not to interfere with the work of others, I can present myself where he is but I cannot guarantee that I could save him if the gods of death want his soul.

    If that is the case, the only thing he could advocate is for him to decide where he wants to go, if he dies he will do it as a warrior, therefore it would not be strange if Huitzilopochtli or Ares want to stay with his soul to join him in their ranks.

    The woman knew that if Mtecuhtli wanted to take her soul, she would not have the opportunity to see her husband again. "Whatever the emperor does or tries is fine, I prefer to keep the idea that he was tried to save but died than just let him die in bed... "

    vio got up from his seat and went to talk to the Praetorian guards and Hellena helped the woman to stand up "In 5 minutes our carriage will be ready, I hope we are not toote."

    With the carriage ready, the 4 left for the Civitatem hospital, on the way the poor woman did not stop shedding some silent tears while her baby was sleeping peacefully without understanding what happens to her father.

    In the hospital vio entered with all hispanions, they were received by the doctor Aulo who woke him from his sleep since they informed him that the emperor woulde to the hospital to see his patient Legio Amancio.

    The doctor Aulo exined to vio everything that Amancio had suffered and how his life was in a thin line that could break at any moment and with it the life of Amancio end.

    When they reached the room where Amancio was resting, he asked Amancio¡¯s wife and the doctor to wait outside while he and Hellena entered the room to personally check Amancio ...

 Chapter 115 - Meeting with Mictlantecuhtli and Hades

    When they entered the room a supernatural cold felt and they could see a child with Anahuac characteristics sitting in a chair and next to him a white-skinned man with a long beard.

    In the same way, they looked at vio and Hellena, the man with a beard spoke "What a surprise to see our lost family member, as you have been vio I am your brother/uncle Hades.

    It is a pleasure to meet you even though these are not the best circumstances, but tell me you havee to see how I took the soul of Amancio, this mortal who seems to have liked Ares very much and forced me toe for him. "

    The boy in the chair looked at Hades "You¡¯ll have to wait, old man, Huitzilopochtli wants him as his warrior, you don¡¯t know how annoying the hummingbird god can be when he wants something."

    Hades looked at the boy with some hatred "Brat for your information was born in the territory of our influence, therefore his soul belongs to us."

    The boy sighed and pointed to Amancio "If I remember correctly your" territory "wasn¡¯t yours until vio arrived in the Americas and you could wake up, therefore his soul does not belong to them and if he dies in the Anahuac region it is our soul."

    Hades squeezed his cane with force "What territory Anahuac you mean, we are currently in Origin Civitatem capital of the empire of Nova Roma, where the main religion is about us the Greek gods"

    The boy got up and stood on the chair where he was sitting, to stare at Hades "Look, old man, don¡¯t make me remind you that religion has merged and whether you like it or not, it is also our territory and the soul of Amancio belongs to us."

    Before the conflict escted to one more vio took a step forward "Gods calm, it seems to you the following let the soul of Amancio choose in case he dies.

    If he does not die then they will have to wait for the soul that seems to them, it does not sound crazy and you do not have to fight. "

    The Hades and the boy looked at vio knew that a fight will be counterproductive therefore it is the best option that Amancio chooses, that way there will be no kind of fight since Amancio himself chooses where he wants to go to serve.

    The boy turned to see vio "For me, there is no problem, I guess we will have to wait for him to die or survive, by the way, vio let me introduce myself I am Mtecuhtli, the god of death.

    A pleasure to meet you, Mother Tonantzin informed us that you will visit us. Do not hesitate to visit me in the new Tartar. I want to be the godfather of your daughter, Felix, my wife Mictecac¨ªhuatl doesn¡¯t stop talking about what Felix would be perfect to be a goddess of the underworld. "

    vio scratched his head "With pleasure Mtecuhtli, we n to go in a few days since my children want to see their godmother Tonantzin and grandmother Toci, it seems that the children have respect and affection for the goddess Toci.

    Also if you can tell Mayahuel that Quetzalcoatl will visit her with us it would be perfect. "

    Mtecuhtli let out a fewughs "Hahaha, that feathered serpent is better he presented or Mayahuel¡¯s grandmother a Tzitzimime wants to go down to look for him no matter how much he destroys."

    vio felt a cold sweat when he thought of the Tzitzimime, some heavenly monsters shaped like skeletal women that would devour mankind once the fifth sun dies

    His cruelty can be seen then from the timeline where vio¡¯s grandmotheres from when he met her with Quetzalcoatl murdered her in cold blood.

    Hellena noticed her husband¡¯s fear and wanted to ask why she was afraid of the Tzitzimime but this was not the right ce, what she did do was ask "Well since we are waiting for the fate of Amancio someone wants to y dominoes or cards in the meantime"

    The gods included vio epted and Hellena took from her bag a domino and a pack of cards she liked to carry in case she got bored, while the gods yed Amancio was in a dream that was repeated.

    Every time he woke up he did it on a ship that was surrounded by fog, he tried to find something on the ship that would help him know where he was but it was useless when he least expected it he would wake up again.

    He tried to jump from the boat to the water but woke up again in the same ce, tried to shout for help but woke up again.

    "Where am I and why don¡¯t you let me wake up, don¡¯t you pretend you¡¯re not listening to me?"

    At that moment he woke again in the same way, he was about to shout for helplessness but decided to rx and enjoy the moment, since he can do nothing the best option is to wait.

    Little by little, Amancio lost his sense of time while he was sitting, he devoted himself to observing the g of Rome flying on the ship, to keep himself distracted.

    It was then that a light dazzled him, when he woke up he felt a pain that almost made him faint, with his eyes adapting to the light he could see a child, a big lord, Emperor vio, and Empress Hellena ying cards casually.

    With his few forces he asked for water, at that moment the four people in the room looked at him with surprise, Hades began to apud "Amancio you are a hard bone to kill, your dedication to cling to life as mortal is fascinating.

    I will give you something more than water you can consider it a gift for your perseverance, Hades appeared a ss with a red liquid and approached Amancio.

    Once he was close he gave him a drink from the cup, Amancio could feel after drinking the red liquid that his body was hot soon after a cloud of smoke began to leave his body.

    A reddish-ck liquid began to emerge from his skin that began to dirty the nkets and his clothes, thissted for a few seconds until the smoke began to disperse.

    Amancio could feel that the pain in his body was much less and that he could breathe without problems, at that moment the boy approached Amancio and buried an obsidian dagger in his chest, Amancio could only close his eyes and wait for death.

    But what happened was even more surprising, the dagger pierced Amancio¡¯s chest and began to release a ck liquid that began to travel through his body internally and externally, in just a few seconds Amancio could feel pain and relief in all his bones.

    After this the ck liquid was absorbed by his body, when he tried to move his hand he did not feel any kind of pain it was at that moment that Mtecuhtli spoke "If you are going to cure make itplete old man"

    Hades clenched his fist "You brat need years to reach my level but we can fix it in the Underworld, there is no need to damage the mortal world"

    Mtecuhtli gave a creepy smile "When you want old man, I will dly show you what true death is"

    The two withdrew to continue their fight in the Underworld, only Hellena reminded them very kindly "I do not care if they are going to kill themselves but don¡¯t destroy the territory of my grandfather pieces of shit or you will see me, my grandfather, vio and very surely Quetzalc¨®atl and Apollo, crushing your asses. "

    The two didn¡¯t put Atencion on Hellena¡¯s threats but facing arge number of gods is not a good idea, however, they withdrew to continue their fight in a ce away from Anubis territory just as a precaution.

    When they disappeared, Amancio could only be surprised, he had no words for what had happened, all he knew was that he was alive and healed.

    It was at that moment that Amancio¡¯s wife entered with her child and could see her husband covered in crap but quite healthy, without thinking twice he went to him.

    While that family reunion scene was underway, Hellena took vio¡¯s arm to leave and leave the family alone.

    Before they could leave both Amancio and his wife thanked him for the miracle, this marked a turning point because the word spread throughout the empire of the miracle of Emperor vio, thanks to this the people created a cult of the emperor where when they are sick prayed for him that will recover, but that¡¯s another story ...

 Chapter 116 - Gifts for goddesses

    vio and Hellena were received by Dr. Aulo who asked about the patient¡¯s condition, he was waiting all night to leave the emperor to tell him the patient¡¯s condition.

    vio noticed that Aulo had dark circles on his face and his condition was of a tired and unveiled person, he patted his shoulder "Amancio is well, you should allow him to take a bath and he will be able to redirect zone 3.

    As for you, take a 5-day vacation paid twice for your dedication and Aulo go to sleep you see that you need it. "

    Aulo felt great relief knowing that his patient was fully recovered, it is no secret that the emperor and the empress are gods, now all Aulo can think about is where he can go on vacation with his family and where he can sleep.

    Hellena looked at the poor young doctor retreating to her office so he could sleep, and then looked at her husband, "Sweety, what can we give to Mother Tonantzin, even though I think I can¡¯t find something that the gods like."

    vio scratched his head "There are so many things but all I can think of is an artifact, we will have to go with the dwarves they could help us"

    vio and Hellena left the hospital to go to the workshop of the dwarves, the carriage path was quitefortable and it only took a few minutes to arrive.

    When they arrived, they could see Minister Artimer and the dwarves trying a strange green smoke locked in a ss room with some prisoners sentenced to death, this smoke caused the prisoners to fall to the ground holding their throats while white foam wasing out of their mouths.

    Artimer addressed the dwarves "Cross out thebination with cyanide does not suit our tastes, we have to try acids to see if any can be helpful"

    At that moment Artimer felt some patting on his shoulder and when he turned around he could see vio apanied by his wife Hellena "A pleasure to see you here Emperor, he wants to see our experiment.

    We are looking for the best way to create a gas capable of killing death row prisoners, but thebinations we have made are not very convincing.

    But we hope that by the end of the year the gas will be avable for prisons and military use in emergencies against ves in the damn jungle. "

    vio smiled at Artimer¡¯s words "Chlorine whenbined with salt, sodium bicarbonate, copper and ammonia can form a lethal gas that is perfect for function.

    Remember that you have to upy protections because breathing that gas can do internal damage that can kill you.

    Anyway, I would like to talk to you Admes, I need to make a present for the goddess Mother Tonantzin and one for the grandmother goddess Toci. "

    Admes was surprised by vio¡¯s request, for years he has hoped to demonstrate his artistic level for important people and now he has the opportunity to show his full potential and it is before the gods.

    With much joy Admes guided vio and Hellena to his office, on the way they could see some corpses of death row inmates waiting to be cremated, Admes noticed the curious look of the emperors "Do not worry they are just coteral damage, they were all filth of society "

    When they arrived at the Admes office they were surprised to see a lot of ns on the walls "Take a seat please, I will present three of my greatest creations"

    On the floor of his office, Admes ced a key inside a hole in the floor and pulled it hard by pulling out a small ledge where he had some valuable things like jewels or gold coins but among all, he took out a red box very carefully of wood.

    He ced it on the desk so that vio and Hellena could see the content "Let me introduce the work of my youth."

    After this, Admes opened the box and glowing jewels appeared "They may look like normal jewels but they are enchanted with ancient magic.

    They are three different pieces, let¡¯s start with the sapphire ne this piece is held by magic gold has powerful magic capable of stopping time, no matter if they are gods or mortals you can stop the moment to save the life of its wearer.

    After we have the brooch with Lapiszuli and Silver body, this piece has a magic that allows the individual to teleport the range is only a few meters, it can be used only 5 times, once the brooch is used it will be ash.

    Last but not least is this golden mirror, it can seal any entity inside, it cost me a lot to get a piece of the pandora¡¯s box that is the one that grants its mystical powers, they must be careful because anyone It will take a long time to get caught.

    These are my three babies, I¡¯m sure you liked them. "

    vio looked at the pieces with pleasure "I guess these pieces will not be free. Tell me what you are looking for knowledge or something you need"

    Admes I look at vio "I want a wife, but not everyone has to be beautiful and be at the age of giving birth to my descendants and something that allows me to fly"

    vio smiled at Admes¡¯s two requests "Very well the wife is quick to get and you can choose until you are satisfied, I will organize Artimer to help you as far as flying I have two nes for you.

    The first is from a glider and the second from a hang glider, you will not fly like a bird but you can fall in style while enjoying the incredible views that the sky has for you, which you say "

    Admes thought for a moment "I agree with the deal"

    vio and Admes, they shook hands to seal the deal, vio proceeded to draw the ns of a wooden glider and the Delta wing.

    When they left the ce vio took out the sp with teleportation of the box and ced it on Hellena¡¯s beautiful hair.

    "Always so beautiful but now you are even more beautiful and safer, I do not fear for my safety but you, my beloved Hellena only deserve the best."

    After this Hellena blushed and pulled vio¡¯s shirt to give him a big kiss, with the gifts ready they were ready to go with Mother Tonantzin ...

 Chapter 117 - Reaching the dimension of the gods

    vio left everything he needed to be prepared with the ministers because they will travel with mother Tonantzin and he does not know how many days he will be away, Felix was somewhat nervous because his father informed him that Mtecuhtli and his wife Mictecac¨ªhuatl want to be their godparents.

    Felix was not nervous about having godparents what made her nervous is that they were gods of the Underworld, she already knew themon gods because when she was taken, she talked to them, but now she wonders how she should greet them.

    On the other hand, Quetzalcoatl had prepared a special ring with a goldsmith from Origin Civitatem, he liked the way to ask for marriage as it was done in the 21st century, his ring was something special since he took it with Taneri.

    She put some spells on her ring which allowed the wearer to always feel surrounded by nature, the goddess of the maguey was perfect for Mayahuel.

    Yuma for his part said goodbye to his future wives and promised that he would bring them some toys, the whole family was ready to go to the temple of goddess Tonantzin in Yankuik Azn.

    The road was quite calm, vio gave orders to the Praetorians who during their trip had to continue the construction of the temple until they will return, this is why he did not want to return with surprises and have to wait for a carriage.

    When the time entered they stopped and Huitzilopochtli personally received them to take them to their part of the kingdom of the gods.

    A light blinded them for only a few seconds to then return and show a fairly modern world, tall buildings and others with colonial style, some cars and people in suits walking, Hellena hugged vio¡¯s arm "this was how looks the timeline of youe sweety? "

    vio sighed "It was just that I still don¡¯t adapt since we live with a backward technology that is more than 2000 years old.

    The only happy part of all this is that we cane when we want, just we can¡¯t bring anything from here to our dimension because it will be unusable and dusty. "

    Hellena did not stop looking at the wonders while they followed Huitzilopochtli to an alms that were waiting for them, the first to climb were the children and Hellena, in the end, vio, Quetzalcoatl got on, Huitzilopochtli on his part got into his car.

    Yuma, Felix, Erendida were surprised by arge number of objects in the limousine, meanwhile, vio wasted no time and decided to uncover a bottle of champagne that was in the limousine.

    How a good person skipped the rules of etiquette and drank straight from the bottle, small tears came from his face because the taste was exactly as he remembered.

    After taking some good drinks, he handed Hellena the bottle so she could taste it, when she tasted it she almost drowned because of the carbonated champagne was, she looked at vio with some doubt but tried again this time she liked the taste.

    Hellena after having a good drink asked "This is called Sweety tastes very delicious."

    "Being clear this wine is sparkling, it cannot be champagne but we are in the dimension of the gods where the denomination of origin is not valid.

    Just keep the name of champagne honey, we can imitate its production but the problem is that we have an ice age on the way that canst a year or more depends on our luck, but I want you to now taste the delight of a cigar. "

    vio took a cigar and carefully cut it and then lit it with a match, taking care that the cigar lit evenly and will not affect the taste, vio enjoyed the characteristic taste of a cigar.

    During his life as an archaeologist when he could, he traveled to Cuba to buy cigars and enjoy the ind, because sometimes he was in Yucatan he only took a ne at the airport that took him to Cuba where he enjoyed a well-deserved vacation.

    All this changed when he met his wife Miyuki but those are memories he prefers not to touch.

    vio taught Hellena how to smoke the cigar while Felix, Yuma, and Erendida looked at the square box that projected different images, Quetzalcoatl likes to watching television although there were only 4 channels, News, Cartoons, Adult and only for women (Fashion channel and the rest ).

    The reporter on television a Gorgon woman was giving the news "Tonight the arrival of the god vio and his family is expected.

    This super god is one of the founding fathers of the new World, his story is quite touching, apany me to listen to it.

    The god vio was born thanks the goddess Rhea was attacked by her violent husband Cronos who escaped from Tartar and captured her with her grandson Apollo.

    The goddess in an act of selfless kindness handed an ovule to her grandson so that she could be a mother for thest time before Chronos will kill her.

    Apollo escaped from Cronos¡¯ hands and wandered through the world of mortals until he learned that the daughter of a mortal emperor Augustus would be perfect to fulfill his mother¡¯s wish.

    After conceiving the fruit of a romance vio was born as the fruit of that rtionship, during his mortal youth, he had a daughter at age 5 is the pride for the Zeus family, he married the demigod and granddaughter of Anubis Hellena, with she has 2 twins and are waiting for another son.

    His greatest achievement was to achieve the union of the three pantheons with which we are the most powerful religion in this new continent where our greatest enemy is the Cursed Forest, which will soon be crushed to allow our banner of freedom to be expanded by all faithful. "

    After listening to the report, everyone looked at vio, vio felt the pressure of being observed "In my defense, they were the ones who made the report, although the reality is a little less heroic."

    Before arge number of questions arose, the limousine stopped had reached its destination, it was time to meet with, mother Tonantzin and other gods Anahuac ...

 Chapter 118 - Arrival at the palace of Mother Tonantzin

    When they left the limousine they found a gigantic pce with a style very simr to the National Pce of Mexico with the characteristic that it had a facade with Mixtec forms (Reliefs in the form of ascending and descending lines) and a beautiful decoration with stone skulls.

    The main entrance had on the main ess stairs two snakes very simr to those in the pyramid of Chichen Itza, they were received by the mother Tonantzin who wore a beautiful Mcatera style dress that has some snakes drawn, apanied by a beautiful Cempasuchil floral ornament in his head.

    On his left side was an androgynous person dressed in a ck suit vio could not know if he was a woman or man but he could be sure that person was Ometeotl a god who is a duality (He is man and woman at the same time) by himself and ording to tradition, he is the father of Quetzalcoatl and three other gods.

    On the left side of Tonantzin was another man with green skin and a ck suit with elegant stripes, he had on his head a crown with quetzal feathers, vio could assume that he is Mixcoatl the god of storms and husband of Tonantzin.

    Mother Tonantzin took a step forward. "Wee, my dear guests, I hope the trip has not been ufortable."

    vio took a step forward "Not at all mother Tonantzin, on the contrary, it is a pleasure toe to see you with the whole family."

    Mother Tonantzin was happy with vio¡¯sment "I¡¯m d vio but now let me see my little godchildren, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve been growing well, also let me see the beautiful Felix I¡¯m sure she¡¯s growing well under Hellena¡¯s guidance. "

    vio scratched his head, he knew that Mother Tonatzin¡¯s hint was very blunt, anyone would doubt his father¡¯s abilities when he can¡¯t even know his daughter¡¯s sex.

    Yuma, Erendida, and Felix stepped forward to see them being received by Mother Tonantzin, the first to be embraced by her were Yuma and Erendida, Mother Tonantzin asked them how they had been and they told her their adventures.

    In one of the stories, they told how Mayahuel and Quetzalcoatl joined together to create a wonderful tree after that everyone present looked at Quetzalcoatl who had a forced smile.

    Ometeotl under the stairs and stroked the heads of the little ones "Don¡¯t pay attention to my stupid son, when that happens again just say my name and I will go down personally to show him some manners.

    My name is ometeotl can you tell me, grandma or grandpa. "

    At that moment, Ometeotl approached Quetzalcoatl and gave him a small pat on the face "I¡¯m d you¡¯re with Mayahuel and the fact that I will be a grandmother but if you make a union with the front children again."

    Ometeotl approached Quetzalcoatl and whispered in his ear "I will cut your eggs and give them to the Xoloitzcuintles to eat them, I hope you understood son."

    Quetzalcoatl with fear and sweat on his forehead just nodded "Yes mother I understand, I¡¯ll be careful from now on."

    While Quetzalcoatl was being scolded, Mother Tonantzin was hugging Felix and talking to her to find out if she was better after her mother¡¯s death, her talk was personal andsted a few minutes.

    After this, Mother Tonantzin presented her duality deity to her husband Mixcoatl and Ometeotl, with this they were invited to pass, inside the pce there were arge number of servants waiting to receive orders.

    These servants were simr to normal humans but vio knew that the only beings of the Anahuac mythology that can have that appearance were the Nahuales, one of those servants approached and received the travel bags of the imperial family and Quetzalcoatl.

    While they were receiving the bags from the top, Mayahuel came running to receive Quetzalcoatl, when the two met they kissed and after that Quetzalcoatl sat in front of Mayahuel and took out a beautiful ring "Mayahuel would you marry me, I want to pass the rest of my existence by your side. "

    Hellena was happy that finally the stupid Quetzalcoatl did something good as a man and proposed to Mayahuel, vio meanwhile sighed and raised his hands "I guess any asion is good."

    Even the Ometeotl goddess had a tearing out of her face did not understand the strange way to ask for her son¡¯s marriage but she would be responsible, that is what she wanted to see otherwise her mother-inw Tzitzimitl would have to devour her son.

    Mayahuel began to cry and allowed Quetzalcoatl to put the ring on his ring finger, despite not understanding this rare way of asking for marriage, she only allowed Quetzalcoatl to take care of everything.

    After this small but moving scene, everyone went to therge dining room to have a meal, the room was magnificent with a lot of amazing things, once sitting at the table.

    Grandma Toci left the kitchen carrying arge pot with mole, carefully ced it in a corner of the table where the servants began to serve the delicious mole in the dishes "My dear guests and my little children this is a special mole that prepares with dzul¨²m and cocoa meat that I grow, I hope you like it "

    The little one¡¯s Yuma and Erendida were the first to taste the mole, they like green mole much more than red, but when they gave the first scoop to their te they fell in love with the vor and continued eating.

    Felix and Hellena, on the other hand, loved the softness of the meat that melted in their mouth as if it were butter and had an exquisite vor, it was like thebination of pork and chicken taking the best of the two types of meat.

    Meanwhile, vio was surprised by the spices that Grandma Toci had used to make the mole, after the delicious meal the dessert they gave them was a simple but delicious "Alegr¨ªa", a Mexican sweet made of amaranth, honey, and pumpkin seed.

    When they finally finished the meal, mother Tonatzin led them to arge room in the pce where a ball game called chtli was going to be yed ...

 Chapter 119 - Ullamaliztli (Ball Game)

    vio and his family sat in a VIP box where they had a spectacr view of the stadium, there were also some servants ready to attend to any craving for them, the stadium was full of different species that loved the Umaliztli (Ball Game)

    The mother goddess sat down and asked a servant to bring her a bottle of white tequ rested, meanwhile vio asked his children and his wife what they wanted to order since they did not understand many things on the menu to which he dedicated himself to exin to you

    Yuma after listening to his father ordered a mango shake with banana and french fries, Erendida ordered a cheesecake with hot chocte, Felix meanwhile wanted to try the Melon Soft Drink and Hawaiian pizza.

    Hellena did not hold back and ordered a hamburger with habanero and french fries, she also asked to have a pineapple milkshake with coconut, she really wanted to try the cherry cream liqueur but she knew from vio that it would be harmful to the baby, therefore, it was contained although he intended to force vio toe back to try all the sweet alcoholic drinks he wanted.

    When the food arrived the children were the first to enjoy the incredible vor, Felix was surprised by how delicious Melon¡¯s soda was but what he liked most was the pineapple pizza "Dad this fruit is very fresh and apanies the perfect Pizza.

    Someday we will get pineapple in the empire, I think I became a fan of the incredible vor it has. "

    vio scratched his head "the pineapple is in the Americas but the problem is that it is located in the territory of the damn jungle.

    Getting it will not be easy but maybe in some years, we can get some samples, and then grow our pineapples. "

    Yuma finished her milkshake leaving a nice milk mustache in her baby face "Daddy the mango with banana is delicious, we can take some to the empire I¡¯m sure Mitsune, Italivi, and Yatzil would love the fruit."

    vio disheveled little Yuma "You will have to wait a few years until we can sail to the Pacific Ocean and we can get not only Banana and mango.

    While you can eat with them Anona I know they love the taste very much. ¡¯

    Yuma stretched out her hand in victory "Great, I can¡¯t wait to eat these delicious fruits with them"

    While this was happening, vio¡¯s food arrived a delicious meat soup and a steak cooked to three quarters, neither too cooked nor too raw, perfect for your pte.

    In the stadium the game was about to start, the yers had to use the hips and head to put a rubber ball in a hoop that was located 3 meters high and a littlerger than the ball.

    Each urate hit to the hoop gave them one point, if the ball passed through the hoop gave them 10 points if the ball fell to the ground 5 points were deducted from the team thatst touched the ball, in the end, those who had the most points won.

    The size of the stadium was 95 meters long and 30 meters wide, once the game began a charismatic Narrator centaur began toment on the game.

    "Ladies and gentlemen wee to the opening match of the Titans sh league, I hope you are ready why the game is going to start.

    We have on the one hand the three-time champion team of the buzzards of Tl¨¢loc against the Turtles of the calmecac.

    Who do you think Mr. Cynocephaly can, I¡¯m sure there is the Calmecac Turtle Championship. "

    An equally charismatic Cynocephaly began his narrative. "It¡¯s a difficult question, centaur, but I¡¯m sure that Tl¨¢loc buzzards will win the game.

    During the previous league, they demonstrated their ability to dominate the ball, which demonstrates the union as a team they have but the calmecac turtles have a new coach, which seemed to give a radical change to the tactics used. "

    At that time a conch rang in the field and the referee threw the rubber ball to the sky to start the game.

    "The turtles get ahead and dominate the ball, the hip movements of Captain Cuauhtemoc demonstrates the preparation these boys have carried"

    The game was booming and among all in the box the most focused on the ball game was Felix, you can cuauht¨¦moc puts the ball in the ring.

    Cuauht¨¦moc in the stadium failed the shot by a few centimeters and Felix clenched his fists, throughout the match, Felix was supporting the turtles of the calmecac.

    In the remaining minutes of the game, Cuauhtemoc managed to get the ball through the goal and with this, his team won the starting match of the Titans league.

    Felix, when he looked at the perfect shot of Cuauhtemoc, could not help shouting and celebrating the victory of the calmecac turtles, he even hugged his father with much happiness because he won the team they liked.

    "Dad, I want you to help me get the Cuauhtemoc autograph. I¡¯m sure that in the future it will be a legend in the ballgame."

    vio did not understand why his daughter proved to have a passion for Umaliztli, but if she makes her happy and does not harm her growth, she has no problem.

    "Mother Tonantzin, is there a way to meet the Cuauhtemoc yer and grant Felix an autograph and maybe also a photo with her?"

    Mother Tonantzin smiled and ordered one of the servants to bring a T-shirt of the calmecac turtles and the Cuauhtemoc yer.

    After a while the servant entered with a shirt autographed by all the members of the team and behind him was the yer Cuauht¨¦moc along with some cameramen, Cuauht¨¦moc dly signed the shirt of Felix and took a picture with her.

    That event was recorded by the news and the photo was published by mother Tonantzin in her Face Note, thements were swift by a lot of gods and normal habitants of the dimension of gods...

 Chapter 120 - Surprise at night

    vio was surprised to see thements on Mother Tonantzin¡¯s FaceNote, in thements you could read from the ount of Zeus who was proud of his great-granddaughter/niece.

    While Apollo was happy that his granddaughter/cousin liked the calmecac turtles of which he was Fan, on the other hand, there were messages from fans of loc buzzards, inviting Felix to give his opportunity a chance team.

    For vio and the other gods this technology was quitemon, for Hellena it was not as unknown as vio always told him about the wonders of the modern world as its problems, yet it was fascinating.

    But for the children it was surprising, Erendida looked at the screen and with her little hand pointed to the photo of Zeus "Dad look is the grandfather who wrote but why there is no paper like a letter"

    vio began to exin "Why this is a screen, it works just like the television that had the limousine where we arrived.

    It is a very advanced technology that we are used to, but if you work hard in the future you can also make Nova Roma have this fabulous technology.

    You would not like to talk to your aunts or mom even if you are far away, all that is possible if science develops but remember the three who always have to follow the rules of the Elves.

    These rules will allow your children, grandchildren and any descendants they have to enjoy the beauty of the environment with the advantages of technology, remember that sustainable development is possible.

    Only in very important situations that threaten the safety of citizens or the empire can they ignore the rules and look for the best options, even if they damage the environment in the process, just remember not to abuse.

    Well, that will help them win the war if their home is destroyed andcking animal and nt life, in the end, they think very well in their decisions it is useless to worry about the environment if what attacks you are a jungle entity with the capacity to exterminate everyone."

    After this, they left the pce stadium to go to the giant living room of Mother Tonantzin, once in the ce Yuma gave her grandmother a gift, a beautiful mirror with the ability to seal any threat.

    While Erendida gave Mother Tonantzin a beautiful ne with the ability to stop time to save her life, for Mixcoatl and Huitzilopochtli vio handed her a revolver with the ability to shoot only using her divine energy.

    They liked the gift and quickly went to try it at the shooting range because vio did not n to meet Ometeotl did not have a gift specially prepared for him.

    But being able to find arge number of gods prepared small gifts, Hellena gave Ometeotl a cream treatment made with the lie detection nt of the elves, it was perfect to have a healthyplexion.

    Ometeotl thanked and went to his room to try the cream, despite being a god and almost not getting old can not escape the female instincts that encourage him to try remedies that make his skin smooth and more alive.

    When they finished the distribution of gifts it was time for dinner, in the dining room they could find a delicious hot chocte that Grandma Toci personally made and a fresh Pan de Muerto for the perfectbination after this dinner everyone retired to sleep.

    None of the children wanted to sleep alone, therefore the whole family stayed in arge room, while everyone slept Hellena with some insomnia began to stroke the hair of her daughter Erendida when she felt that a liquid was spilling from her legs.

    With subtlety Hellena shook vio as if it were a rag doll "Sweety broke my fountain, the baby wants to be born:"

    vio woke up when he heard Hellena¡¯s fountain break, quickly got up and held Hellena in her arms as she searched, picked up the phone of the service personnel.

    A nahual answered the phone "Good evening, God vio, how can I help you?"

    vio with some calm and quite nervous "My wife broke the fountain, I need an urgent ambnce."

    Before he left the room, vio exined to Felix who was a little worried and somewhat asleep that Hellena was about to give birth to her sister or brother, so she had to take care of her brothers while taking her to the hospital.

    After leaving directions to his daughter vio took Hellena in his arms, when he left the room he found Quetzalcoatl in the same situation, it was enough that the two looked into each other¡¯s eyes to understand that the babies would be born.

    As they descended the stairs Quetzalcoatl spoke with vio "It is not assumed that the gestation cycle was 9 months."

    vio looked at Quetzalcoatl worried "We are gods and we are in the dimension of the gods, anything can happen.

    But I can theorize that Hellena¡¯s pregnancy was synchronized with Mayahuel¡¯s, see the positive side you will be a father for the first time and in my case, I will be a father for the fourth time. "

    When they arrived at the entrance, the servants guided them to a helicopter that was waiting for them, got on and went to the hospital, on the road trip vio talked to Quetzalcoatl "By the way, Mayahuel woke you up, I was sleeping peacefully when Hellena shook me like cloth."

    Quetzalcoatl smiled forcefully "I only felt a bite on my back and he told me that I had to give birth."

    While they were both talking about their experiences, both Hellena and Mayahuel were in a state of semi-unconsciousness because of the birth of their babies, they don¡¯t have the energy to talk but they are listening to everything their husbands say.

    When they arrived at the hospital, some Cynocephalus doctors attended Hellena, while some Nahuales doctors attended Mayahuel, now they only have to wait ...

 Chapter 121 - Double birth

    In the waiting room of the hospital, vio was sitting, much calmer while smoking a cigarette with Quetzalcoatl.

    "What gender do you think your son will be vio?" Quetzalcoatl asked while looking at the beautiful moon.

    "I don¡¯t care, whether woman or man will remain my son and I will take care of them until I am a responsible adult.

    The only thing that worries me a little is that if she is a woman, I will have to deal with the rebel stage of the two.

    I just hope it isn¡¯t as powerful as that of the girls of the 21st century, but being gods they will have to have more control over their actions. "

    Quetzalcoatl turned to see vio "Hellena doesn¡¯t scold you for not caring about the baby¡¯s gender.

    I can only be surprised, my Mayahuel keeps telling me what he will do if he is a woman when I ask him what he will do if he is a man he just looks at me and tells me that he will be a man. "

    vio turned to see Quetzalcoatl "Why didn¡¯t youe to the hospital to check the gender of baby Mayahuel, you are lucky I am in the middle of the first century.

    Where technology is quitete, I can even say that when my reign ends and any of my children inherit the throne, technology will barely keep up with the fifteenth century.

    Perhaps some technology is more advanced than another but it is not easy to make the technology advance when it has to be developed piece by piece. "

    Quetzalc¨®atl gave a good fumarole "I liked it but Mayahuel was not more than 2 weeks pregnant, the baby had not been formed but as you say maybe being a god changes the situation.

    I guess we couldn¡¯t break Huitzilopochtli¡¯s record, but at least I can see my son and know what he looks like, it will be the same with you. "

    As they continued talking Yuma and Erendida entered the room and threw themselves into vio¡¯s arms, with some tears in their eyes asking if Mama would be fine.

    vio hugged them "My children, mama is healthier than ever, the only thing that happens is that her brother or sister is going to be born, they don¡¯t have to worry.

    They are going to be older brothers from now on, so remember to take care of your brother or sister as Felix takes care of you, did my children understand? "

    Yuma and Erendida shook their heads as a sign of understanding and vio wiped the tears in their eyes, at that moment he entered the Felix room with mother Tonantzin, Felix not caring also threw himself into vio¡¯s arms with some tears in his eyes.

    Mother Tonantzin had a smile on her face "I am d that Hellena hase that way and will be able to give birth in apletely quiet ce.

    Quetzalcoatl I don¡¯t want to scare you but your mother-inw and mother wille together to see their grandson I hope you can maintain yourposure and vio are on their way Anubis, Zeus, Apollo, and Artemis to see your baby. "

    vio was surprised he never thought he saw his aunt/niece again after the meeting they had at the temple of Emerita Augusta, hugging their three children vio could only wait for the medical report.

    The first to arrive was the mother of Quetzalcoatl and her mother-inw a Tzitzimitl who had beautiful ck hair but a cadaverous face, from her empty basins a blue light came out and she wore a beautiful ck suit, but she did not seem to be very happy with Quetzalcoatl.

    He approached Quetzalcoatl "Mother Tonantzin and Ometeotl told me about your marriage proposal to my daughter, I hope you do it, my girl only deserves the best I hope you understand.

    Because otherwise, I will devour you like the bird you are, as long as you understand that, I don¡¯t care if you start calling me mother-inw or mother, whether I want it or not, and we have to see each other¡¯s faces. "

    vio heard those words and could only thank that Anubis was a reasonable god who never imed anything from vio, this is because vio always takes care of Hellena and has never harmed him.

    Time went on and Anubis arrived apanied by Marco Antonio and Cleopatra, vio amodated the children who were sleeping in the armchair in the waiting room and went to greet them.

    First I greet Anubis who kindly greeted him and said "The delivery will be as careful as possible, my best doctors are taking care of it vio"

    "Thank you, grandpa, you don¡¯t want to see the grandchildren are sleeping but I¡¯m sure they will want to see you"

    After vio just talked to Anubis, Marco Antonio approached vio and could not help smiling "To think that my friend¡¯s and enemy¡¯s grandson would be my brother-inw, it is a pity that themunication between Europe and the world of the gods has chopped up.

    I wanted to talk to that old man to thank him for giving my daughter to a good man. "

    Cleopatra, on the other hand, was a little more modest "vio nice to meet you, you know since my little Hellena told me about you I wanted to meet you.

    I can also see that you take good care of my grandchildren, I have a present for them. "

    Out of nowhere, Cleopatra appeared a ck mist that became two books "These books contain all the information about the behavior that a ruler must-have.

    They are the experiences of hundreds of pharaohs until they reach me, remember that there is information that will be useless and another that may be useful, it will depend on you what information you will give to the little ones.

    Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I want to see my little grandchildren. "

    When vio took the books they disappeared into his hand and integrated into his body, when he thought of them they appeared again unlike Cleopatra the energy with which they appeared was golden.

    While vio had fun appearing and disappearing books as a small child, a girl dressed in camouge clothes shouted into the living room shouting "vio where my nephews are."

    vio realized that it was Artemis before he could say anything, Artemisunched himself on Felix who was sitting asleep in an armchair "My niece, how beautiful you are less than bad that you did not inherit the ugliness of your father and grandfather.

    Don¡¯t worry while you¡¯re here I¡¯ll take care of you, just tell me what you need. "

    Felix who was tired just replied "I want to sleep aunt, I don¡¯t know when my brother or sister is going to be born and I want to be prepared to receive it"

    Artemis continued to hug his niece "What a responsible girl"

    When Apollo and Zeus entered the room they could only sigh to see Artemis bothering Felix but for a few days he wanted to see her but he couldn¡¯t do it because he was busy.

    With the entire Family nucleus, there was only waiting for the news, while they were talking a doctor entered the room to inform that Mayahuel and Hellena had given birth at the same time and the parents had toe in to see their children ...

 Chapter 122 - Undesirable woman

    vio took a deep breath after changing to enter the room where Hellena was when a nurse Cynocephaly opened the door, he could see her wife holding a beautiful baby with golden hair that had nice jackal ears on her head.

    For a moment vio thought that he had seen his daughter badly so he scratched his eyes and realized that he had beautiful jackal ears, without worrying much he approached and hugged his wife and baby.

    Hellena felt happy to feel her husband¡¯s hug "You saw our little Bastet, I was surprised when I saw her, but it seems that the gics and influence of the world of the gods took effect.

    She has pretty ears like Grandpa Anubis, but she also inherited your blue eyes and the color of my hair, I hope you don¡¯t get mad because of the name Bastet but when I saw her I chose that name for her. "

    vio kissed Hellena and her little daughter Bastet a kiss on the forehead. "The name is not important to me. What matters to me is that the two are fine, apart from the name is beautiful, I¡¯m sure Bastet likes the name. "

    vio was stroking his little daughter¡¯s cheek when she took his finger and as if vio was a toy he lifted it by his finger and threw it to the wall, vio went through the wall a few turns.

    Bastet began tough to see his father fly away, Hellena looked at her and scold her "Bastet you should not throw dad as if it were garbage, you should only do it when Dad does bad things.

    Otherwise, what we would do if Dad starts to develop strange behaviors and then just asks to be hit. "

    Where vio is supposed to be there were only remains of his body all over the ce, vio always thought that the first time he would die would be at the hands of an enemy, not his newborn daughter.

    vio woke up in a dark room where he could see a person he didn¡¯t want to meet, a woman with a Japanese appearance looked at him "You have changed Armando Medina, or I should say vio Octavianus Turino Caesar.

    I don¡¯t see you very happy to see me, you just don¡¯t want to see your ex-wife or you still me me for the death of our son. "

    vio Ospit on the floor "Shut up bitch, you think I will forgive you for his death, if only you had been taking care of him.

    He was just a child, he didn¡¯t have to die for your stupid desire to not be able to keep your legs closed. "

    Miyuki startedughing "Hahaha, you can¡¯t forgive for cheating on your best friend, well don¡¯t worry if he knew how to make me feel like a woman, not like your crap.

    I have to say that he was a genius in bed, you know the day our son died was the happiest day of my life, finally, the only thing that bound us was gone was free. "

    vio clenched his fists and with a prating look, I look at Miyuki "I¡¯m d to know, so many years and I could never know if the death of our son was idental.

    I finally know that he died murdered by his mother and lover, it is a shame that mortalws prevent him from taking revenge, but for my fortune, we are not in the mortal world Miyuki, I hope you are prepared to die because I am prepared to kill. "

    Without allowing him to speak any more, viounched himself against her, taking a great step, vio¡¯s fist¡¯s fist was so strong that when it hit him in Miyuki¡¯s stomach he went through it without much difficulty.

    Miyuki had a smile on his face "Atst you are a fucking man and take the problems as you should, unfortunately for you, I am not in your ne or you in mine, but I am sure we will meet again."

    After this Miyuki turned to ash and vio had some tears that ran down his face "I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re on another ne if I see you again I¡¯ll kill you bitch, his life for your life is a fair deal"

    At that moment the ce began to shake and an angry Hellena carrying Bastet on the back entered the ce "Do you think you can do whatever you want damn bitch in heat, the next time you try to approach my husband I will cut you the ovaries"

    Hellena could look at vio who was wiping the tears from his face, Bastet flew out of Hellena¡¯s back and headed towards his father where he hugged him and began to cry.

    vio hugged her "My little Bastet don¡¯t worry about Dad, just I didn¡¯t want to see that woman that made me remember things I wanted to forget."

    Hellena asked quite angrily "The woman who turned to ashes is Miyuki sweety, I don¡¯t know how she did it but she could interfere in the dimension and create an energy field around you.

    It took Grandfather, Zeus, and mother Tonantzin sometime to open it, but we could see everything that happened here, I almost went crazy when I looked at all the things she was telling you, if not because Quetzalcoatl stopped me I could have gone crazy. "

    vio sighed and gave Hellena a big kiss "Let¡¯s get out of this ce that I don¡¯t want to be in this ce anymore.

    Besides, I don¡¯t think little Bastet likes being in such a dirty ce. "

    When they finally left the dimension, Apollo asked vio why Miyuki his ex-wife would have ess to this dimension when they are a worldpletely separate from where hees from.

    vio just sighed "I couldn¡¯t give you an answer, because I don¡¯t understand it but I¡¯m sure it has something to do with her being dead."

    Apollo looked at vio waiting for more answers. "But you talked to her as if she were alive."

    vio scratched his head "It¡¯s a long story because we don¡¯t go to afortable ce I want to be sitting while hugging my little girl.

    By the way, Quetzalcoatl, how is your baby? "

    Quetzalcoatl gave a nervousugh and pointed to an adult who had a green skin color with ck hair and a muscrplexion.

    "Nice to meet you vio, I am Pilcoatl, the god of nopal, I hope to get along very well with you, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I will return to my form as a child, since I cannot keep my adult form for a long time" At that moment Pilcoatl became a child that rested in the arms of Quetzalcoatl.

    Quetzalcoatl began to count "When my wife and I looked at our baby we thanked the normal luck but only two minutester he became an adult and thanked us for allowing him to be born.

    He also asked us to take care of him while he is a child, I guess the only good thing is that he saves me from the rebel stage. "

    After this, they went to a morefortable ce to talk ...

 Chapter 123 - Was once upon a time

    vio sat in a chair while hugging his newborn daughter "Where should I start.

    I will skip the part of my childhood and how I became an orphan of parents and my grandparents raised me since it is not relevant but what is important is what happened during my university.

    I always liked history so I had to make a difficult decision between studying history or archeology, in the end, I opted for archeology since I wanted to see history before anyone else.

    Between studying at UNAM one of the most prestigious universities in Mexico, in that ce I met a beautiful exchange student from Japan, her name was Miyuki when I saw her I wanted to make that woman my wife.

    I guess looks are deceiving, I didn¡¯t know that my decision would be a kick in the eggs.

    After a few months of inviting her to the movies and going out together I finally managed to be my girlfriend, the rtionship was quite normal until in drunkenness with Kalua, we had unprotected sex, the result she was pregnant.

    We decided to get married since our baby would be the embodiment of our love, the ceremony was modest since Miyuki had no rtives, she was abandoned in an orphanage when she was a baby.

    The ceremony was only my grandparents and some friends among them there was one named Jos¨¦, for a long time he and I fought for the love of Miyuki but in the end, I won, at least I thought so.

    Because we were university students who did not have a fixed money ie, therefore I had to ask my grandfather who had worked in government for help, thanks to him I was able to enter the INAH (National Institute of Anthropology and History).

    Where I started exercising an administrative position that would allow me to have money to take care of my son who was forming in my girlfriend¡¯s womb, but while I was worried about the future.

    Miyuki only cared about pregnancy during the first months but afterward, something changed in her since recurred times we had fights because she didn¡¯t take care of herself, smoked, drank and self-medicated.

    Luckily my son was born healthy without any health problems but Miyuki didn¡¯t even want to see him, so I had to check him in the hospital because my wife didn¡¯t want to be near him.

    While I worked and studied, I also had to be a father and mother at the same time, since Miyuki didn¡¯t want to act as a mother.

    Miyuki preferred to go out and act as a person without responsibilities, many times I looked like a zombie because I didn¡¯t sleep all night to take care of little Mario, sometimes Miyuki arrived at 3 or 4 in the morningpletely drunk at home.

    The responsibility on my shoulders was very strong, sometimes I just wanted to give up, but every time I saw my son¡¯s smile I got up and moved on.

    One day many asked Miyuki to take care of the baby because he had to do some paperwork rted to work and could not take Mario with me.

    On the way, I hit a red light and I could feel a small hand on my face, as a father I felt that something bad had happened to Mario, it was a sensation that I cannot describe but something inside me told me that my baby had fired from me.

    I changed direction towards the house, I had to check that my son and wife were well when I opened the door I could hear noises of moansing from the room but I decided to ignore them and go directly to the baby¡¯s room.

    When I opened the door I could see Mario with purple skin color, something inside me broke, I went into the kitchen and pulled a gun from the shelf that I kept for my defense and headed to my baby¡¯s room to take her favorite stuffed animal.

    I went to my room and found Miyuki in the bed with Jos¨¦ who I considered my friend, in cold blood I killed Jos¨¦ with three shots in the head and Miyuki emptied the entire magazine.

    There was no danger that someone had noticed the shots because my son¡¯s teddy bear was a perfect silencer, to free me from the body, just make some calls to some acquaintances I had in the underworld.

    I only had to pay a few thousand pesos and a group of people entered through the bodies and cleaned the blood from the room when they finished with the help of some bribes, I got the police toe to my house to take my son¡¯s body.

    The official version said that my wife fled with her lover after killing our son Mario, search orders were issued on both but never find where they go.

    After this I had to bury my son in a cemetery, I still remember when the earth covered his little coffin, that day he promised me that if he had children again he would take care of them at all times, I didn¡¯t want to have to bury another son.

    That¡¯s why I know she is dead because I killed her and if I saw her again I would do it again, I will continue to say her life for his life, the only thing I¡¯m sure is that the people who took her body were narcos.

    There are three deities that they can worship Jesus Malverde (Saint of the narcos), Santa Muerte or Satan.

    After I was left alone, without a wife or son I could only take refuge in alcohol and work to ovee my difficulties and continue my life, until one day at my door I found a letter.

    Inside the letter they told me that I had won a trip to Greece, I don¡¯t care about the origin of the letter but I thought that having a change of air would be perfect to relieve my stress.

    Then I got on the ne and it was destroyed killing me in the process, fortunately, I found Apollo and what happened after they already know him. "

    Apollo looked at vio "The story is true and you have not lied but there are things I do not understand when I met you your soul was clean of any trace of murder."

    vio looked at his little Bastet who had in his arms sleeping sofortably in his arms "I would not doubt that if she can enter this dimension something else has happened, but at that moment I was a simple mortal who had no control of anything.

    It doesn¡¯t take much to assume that the chances are that the memories I have about her are overwritten, all I know is if I see her again I will kill again ... "

 Chapter 124 - Problems and solutions

    Quetzalcoatl analyzed vio¡¯s information "If Miyuki had the opportunity to make alterations in the memories and be able to enter this dimension then it must be someone with power.

    I spent a long time inhabiting the world where vioes from without the opportunity to use divine energy because the cross dominated Mexico.

    But this is not the same in other ces, think for a moment, a woman without rtives from Japan a ce that was not reached by the tentacles of Catholics or Protestants, alters her husband¡¯s memories in some way andes to Visit when he dies for the first time.

    I think that your ex-wife was not human or a yokai , she must be one of the many divine entities that inhabit Japan, but she got something from you that once she got it decided to get rid of you like garbage.

    Think about it, you were part of INAH, what ancient artifacts you will have obtained or will have given you that have required that Miyuki use so much falsehood to obtain it. "

    vio then thought and remembered some things "Now that you say in administrative work I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to go to many ces but I had the opportunity to go personally before our son was born to the tunnels under Teotihuac¨¢n.

    These tunnels were under the pyramid of the sun, in the ce we found some jade offerings, including a Jade Jaguar that I found in a small corner.

    They were supposed to register but our boss allowed us to keep only one piece before he registered, I chose the jaguar because it was the first statuette I found. "

    Mother Tonantzin frowned "The figurine you found is like this" at that time the mother Tonantzin created with her divine energy a jaguar figure that had no face and had two tails.

    vio looked at her for a moment and nodded, Mayahuel¡¯s mother changed the light color of her basins from a blue to ck color.

    "vio what you found was not a jade figure but a prison for one of the most terrifying beings that lived in the period of the first sun.

    Even we Tzitzimitl are afraid of him, his name is Amatlein which means nothing, he is a creature that only has the purpose of exterminating anything living and inorganic.

    When the gods were born that thing was already among us, even Ometeotl can tell the truth, we heavenly deities fight against Amatlein for a long time.

    In the end we could not kill him just seal it and leave him trapped in a space where he could not hurt, I do not know why the figure was in the ruins of the city at the end of the fourth sun but if I steal that I fear that the timeline of where you are will have problems.

    I do not know if your ex-wife Miyuki knew his function, but if that is what he stole it will only cause cmity to his pantheon, during the battle with Amatlein we only survived less than 0.5% of the cosmic deities.

    That demonstrates Amatlein¡¯s power, we have to take precautions topletely close our timeline and turn it into an independent world otherwise it will be the end for everyone. "

    Hellena was very angry "That bitch turned out to be very idiot too, but what can we do to cut the line and prevent extinction?"

    Zeus who had not spoken gave the simplest possible answer "If the problem is the Japanese pantheon we just have to destroy it"

    vio scratched his head "It sounds simple but if we want to destroy the Japanese gods we need to get to Japan.

    But for this we need poption, otherwise, we will be rejected by them, not to mention that at this time the Japanese are Buddhist and maybe under the protection of the Chinese gods.

    The ideal before being able to do something would be to convince them of the danger of having the goddess Amaterasu in their protection, otherwise, it is impossible to do something about it. "

    Anubis scratched his chin and his jackal ears moved "There may be another solution but it would be unstable and we need more help from the gods.

    It is not necessary to start a war if we can move the entire continent to another ne, of course, this will cause us to end up facing other species and other gods but it is the most functional measure we can take.

    If we can¡¯t stop Amatlein from destroying everything, we just have to move to a ce where he has no control. "

    vio stroked the ears of his little daughter "I think that option is excellent but in the Americas the only pantheon of gods that could help us died.

    I suppose we will have to turn to the only pantheon of gods that knows us and that we could bring to our cause.

    We will have to prepare a trip to northern Europe avoiding contact with the rest of Europe, for our safety "

    Zeus looked at vio "If there are no more options I suppose the Nordic gods are our only option since the Celts must hate us to death."

    vio nodded "Before we can go for them we will have to colonize Greend and then go to d and then we have to reach Norway.

    The only thing I don¡¯t understand is how to get in touch with them and I will mainly need a divine weapon in case I have to prove my worth against them. "

    Zeus and mother Tonantzinughed at the same time and said in unison "Don¡¯t worry we have the best gods of war to teach you"

    vio at that moment felt the real horror, Hellena just got up and patted her shoulder "Sweety you need to do some exercise, I agree that you need training, its no because I want to see you muscr final form well maybe a little ... "

 Chapter 125 - Training at the Colosseum

    When the talk rted to vio¡¯s training ended, an argument began among the gods to know who Bastet¡¯s godfather would be.

    The discussion began to rise and they decided to solve the matter with luck, everyone appeared a dice and threw whoever had a higher number would win.

    But it did not go as they expected the dice always resulted in the number 6 no matter who will throw it, without being able to solve it by force only left to ask Bastet.

    vio could see the impatient faces of the gods looking at his little daughter, without more options vio woke Bastet from her dream "Sorry my little Bastet for wakes you up, but Dad needs you to answer a question that your godfather candidates are going to ask you.

    You only need to choose between the three who will be your godfather or godmother, once you choose you can go back to sleep my little one. "

    Bastet with a somewhat angry face why Dad had interrupted his dream, turned to see the gods and after thinking for a moment he pointed to Zeus when he finished he just looked at them with a look that said they would not wake her up again.

    She turned around and curled up in vio¡¯s arms to go back to sleep "I guess Zeus will be the godfather"

    Mother Tonantzin and Anubis were somewhat sad but it was Bastet¡¯s decision and it had to be respected, Zeus appeared with his divine energy a straw doll that became a small tattoo on Bastet¡¯s hand.

    "This is a guardian named Dex, he will protect you and help you during your small growth Bastet, that¡¯s all I can give you but you can always count on your uncle/great-grandfather¡¯s support.

    Remember that if one day you need my help, just say my name and I will help you. "

    Bastet only raised her little hand in a signal that she understood everything Zeus said, with this finished vio announced that he would go to the underworld to see Mtecuhtli and his wife sponsor Felix.

    Mother Tonantzin and Zeus looked at Hellena and the threeughed, Hellena squeezed vio¡¯s shoulder "Don¡¯t worry Sweety I¡¯ll take Felix, you have to train since we don¡¯t know how strong the Nordic gods are."

    vio felt a cold sweat on his back and at that moment Huitzilopochtli and Ares entered the room, Ares throne his fingers "Wee for you vio, don¡¯t worry we¡¯ll make you a very efficient God of war"

    With no other choice vio kissed Bastet and Hellena and headed for his Spartan training with the two great gods of war when he left the vio room, Hellena smiled at Zeus and mother Tonantzin.

    vio was put in a truck where Huitzilopochtli began to exin "Very well vio, you should know that your divine energy is very general but you can that is an advantage.

    Unlike us who are specialized in some branch you can use it for different events or circumstances, this gives you an advantage but requires you to work twice as much.

    We have analyzed the fights you have had and we can know that you depend a lot on your sword of divine energy but your hand to handbat is not enough, you fight with a certain fear of death.

    Therefore, the first thing we will train you with is that you master your fear of dying, as God you do not need it if you were a demigod it would be understandable but as God the son of Rhea and Apollo we need to eliminate that obstacle.

    You don¡¯t have to worry about time, in this dimension time is something that works differently from the way the mortal world does, if we will train you whatever it takes. "

    vio after listening to Huitzilopochtli knew where the training woulde from, he could see through the window that they were leaving the city and heading to a beautiful colosseum.

    When they arrived vio realized that the colosseum was full of people had a bad feeling, Ares noticed vio¡¯s forced smile and tapped him on his back

    "Nothing happens vio, just fighting until they kill you will let you recover and kill you again until you ovee the fear of death.

    Once done we can move on to the next step of your training, now join us we will exin who you will have to face. "

    Inside the vio Coliseum, he could notice a lot of people waiting for the next battle, in the room to change clothes he could see different diators who were preparing to fight.

    Huitzilopochtli began to exin who vio would face "Your first opponent will be a slightly special lion since he is the son of Nemea¡¯s lion.

    How can you imagine he has a lot of hate for Zeus¡¯ family and you for being the son of Apollo you are included in his list of gods to kill.

    The best opponent you can have why he won¡¯t hesitate to kill you to take revenge on his father, you can use whatever weapon you want but you won¡¯t be able to use your divine energy to create your sword, you have to fight with your own means. "

    vio scratched his head and nodded, he does not like the idea of ??fighting without meaning but if he does not he can lose against the Nordic gods and without them the empire would lose some valuable allies, not to mention that with them he would also have ess to his poption That can be a great addition for the Empire of Nova Roma.

    He changed his clothes to a typical Roman armor and as a weapon, he chose a steel mace, if the son of the lion of Nemea was like the legend it would be of no use the sharp weapons, he could only fight with the weapons that damage the inside of the body.

    When vio left the locker room in the arena he heard screams and the lights of the ce dazzled him for a moment, he could see that there were thousands of beings waiting for the battle and watched the entrance of his opponent.

    Where I can see a humanoid with a lion¡¯s head and a gigantic body looking at him with hate, the fight was about to begin ...

 Chapter 126 - Fight in the Colosseum

    <i> R-18 Chapter Gore description </i>

    vio prepared to fight, squeezed his mass and prepared his divine energy to use it as support and improve the strength of his body.

    At that time a referee introduced the participants and began the battle to the death, the son of the lion of Nemea against vio the son of Apollo and the goddess Rhea.

    Before vio could make any movement, the humanoid lion at a speed thatpletely exceeded vio¡¯s ability to react arrived in front of him and with a punch flew vio¡¯s head.

    The pain that vio felt despite being momentary was very intense, from the muscles breaking to the skull, everything was dark for a few seconds until he realized that his body regenerates at a surprising speed.

    Unfortunately, he did not have the opportunity to enjoy it because the son of the Nemea lion took him by one foot and threw him towards one of the walls of the Colosseum where vio was smeared on the wall like a red spot.

    The pain he suffered this time was greater, feeling that each internal organ exploded by the pressure of being crushed against the wall and that the bones are shattered by the force with which it was stamped was eroding vio¡¯s mind.

    Before he could recover his body, the lion using his hands took off vio¡¯s body and proceeded to step on the ground as if it were garbage or some shit in the shoe trying to take off.

    vio¡¯s ability to pain reached a dangerous point where everything simply turned ck again, at that moment he could hear what the son of the lion of Nemea said.

    "After killing youpletely stupid grandson of Zeus I will go for your wife and rape her while watching her devour her son and raped her daughters.

    Once I¡¯m done with it, I¡¯ll kill them and rape again until their bodies rot and turn their bones into a throne where I can sit, you can¡¯t do anything to avoid it crap. "

    vio felt the helplessness of not being able to do anything, which he can do if he does notpletely control his divine energy, if he does not do something now, simply that beast will harm Hellena and her children.

    He does not want to live the sensation of burying his children again, he does not want anyone in his family to die of stupidity or something he can avoid.

    vio took a deep breath and tried to calm down, he doesn¡¯t understand what it is like to be a God but he does know what it is like to be a mortal who lives with the fear of dying.

    His divine energy functions as an element, therefore his body itself is divine energy, being in the dimension of the gods the world isposed of divine energy.

    Therefore, what the beast breathes is Divine energy, what it eats is divine energy, therefore part of its body will have divine energy, which happens if it saturates the energy that the Nemean lion¡¯s son has inside.

    There is no other option he needs to try it or vio will be one more loser, he takes a deep breath and returns consciousness to his body that was about to crash again against the wall of the colosseum but before he crash.

    vio thought that the wall was soft as a pillow and use his divine energy, to his surprise when it crashed it was as if he had hit with a giant pillow, the son of the Nemea lion frowned when he saw that the stupid god had not been discarded.

    He charged towards vio again but before he could reach him he stopped as if he were frozen he could only see vio with hate waiting for him to move to kill him.

    vio looked at him and spit dried blood that he had in his throat "You are a son of a bitch, but you are a son of a bitch who helped me understand part of the operation of this fucking ce.

    Now it¡¯s my revenge, I swear I¡¯ll make you suffer little shit. "

    vio reached out and grabbed the shoulder of the Nemean lion¡¯s son and tore his skin out of a single pull, exposing the beast¡¯s red-hot muscles.

    "You know that I learned in college when I studied archeology, part of the functioning of the human body is because if we find skeletons we have to look for how they died.

    Being forensic of situations that happened hundreds of years ago, you know what I learned that the human being always innovates in matters of torture before killing. "

    vio stretched his hands that were full of his blood and as if he were a puppeteer he began to move his fingers, each movement pulled muscle fiber from the Nemean lion¡¯s son, despite being immobilized his screams rang throughout the coliseum.

    "What the fuck, where is your courage, I heard you said something about my wife and my daughters, don¡¯t worry let¡¯s solve that quickly"

    vio stretched the muscle fibers of the beast¡¯s penis until he separated the beast¡¯s penis in two. "Now you will be the daughter of the Nemea lion, but I feel you need more.

    Let¡¯s start with your pecs women need non-pectoral breasts because you have no fat we will have to upy muscle fiber from other ces, vio¡¯s hands moved as if he were conducting an orchestra.

    The muscle fibers of the pectorals of the beast were intertwined with fibers of the muscles of the hands, the same happened in the back of the beast, in just a few minutes the deformity in the beast became present.

    "What¡¯s the matter, you don¡¯t like the new junk changes, you should pay me to get ready, you know many would pay to receive my services."

    The lion¡¯s son smells vio myth with fear, the pain he has been feelingpletely broken his mind, the cries he gives have not stopped not for an instant.

    "Well, your body is now you have to remove excess bodybuilding and proceed to rearrange your bones.

    Don¡¯t worry, you will be perfect for me to train my ability to rearrange bones, "vio said with a smile where he showed his teeth.

    vio¡¯s hands now moved as if he were handling the dough, the bones of the beast began to thunder causing a sound that rang through the sand.

    vio despaired at not being able to amodate the bonespletely so he decided to dispose of the trash,pletely crushed the bones and muscles of the beast turning it into a ball of meat, intestines, bones, and blood.

    Which threw towards the wall of the colosseum with a force that caused a hole in the wall quite deep "As there is no trash can I hope you like your new piece of shit home"

    At that moment the sound of the bell rang announcing that the winner was vio, the cries of support from the stands for him were swift and hundreds of roses fell from the stands to the arena in approval ...

 Chapter 127 - Returning to the New Tartar

    vio rested on his knee after finishing the beast, his whole body ached for the constant times he died, at that moment from one of the doors came to Huitzilopochtli and Ares apuding the tired vio.

    Huitzilopochtli was the first to approach vio "A surprise that you are a creative god, not many have that specialty in our case only Quetzalcoatl and Tezcatlipoca have that ability"

    Ares looked at vio quite happily "I only promise and Hephaestus are creator gods and with you, they would already be 3 gods, but if you want to learn more about how to use your gifts you have to talk to them.

    We are only teaching you to ovee the fear of death and it seems that you are on the right track you had to go through 67 deaths to begin to understand how your divine energy works.

    But you can¡¯t sleep on theurels, this is just the beginning now you will face giants of the 4 sun, the ancestors of the giants that attacked your line of defense, are much stronger and smarter than them.

    They also have affinities with elemental magic so I expect attacks with magic and before I forget the doctors who watched your fiddling with the body of the Nemean lion¡¯s son, they begged us to read this. "

    Ares gave vio two books on anatomy "They say it is so that you stop doing stupidities with the bodies and if you are going to perform a sex-change surgery do it correctly.

    I suppose that, above all, perfection for doctors is the most important thing, but if you ask me it seemed great to see your torture with muscle fiber, I have to say that if it can be used in war it would be perfect to obtain information from the enemy. "

    vio epted the two anatomy books and disappeared them with his divine energy to keep them, Huitzilopochtli and Ares said goodbye and left the arena so that the show could continue.

    While vio was fighting to the death in the sand, Hellena showed Bastet to her children, Yuma and Erendida were happy to have such a beautiful sister although they asked Hellena why she had ears like Grandpa Anubis.

    Hellena exined to them about gics and how it can influence babies, all this while Felix held his little sister Bastet "You are beautiful little sister, I will protect you from any evil, do not worry Dad can be something stupid sometimes.

    But he is the best father we can have, he is always aware of us and you can count on him for anything, as Hellena is the best mother you could have.

    Although I am not his biological daughter, he takes care of me as my mother and with you, it will not be worse. "

    When the educational talk about gics ended, Hellena asked the children to prepare themselves because they would go to the underworld to see Mtecuhtli and Mictecac¨ªhuatl, because they wanted to be the godparents for their sister Felix.

    Once ready, Hellena went out with the children to meet her grandfather and her parents to be able to go to the New Tartarus, the trip was quitefortable since they only had to get in a van that was driving Anubis.

    On the way, Cleopatra yed with her grandchildren, while Felix spoke with Marco Antonio spoke Rome and the cmity he was living with the Zombies, although Marco Antonio was considered a traitor will always have Rome in his heart.

    In the new Tartar, the entrance was direct through the kingdom of Tezcatlipoca, unlike the kingdom of Anubis, the kingdom of Tezcatlipoca is a bit more surreal because the settlers are mostly skeletons.

    Sometimes you can also see some women with a Blue hue who act normally while holding in their hand¡¯s children spectra, which have the peculiarity of being swollen and some in a state of advanced dposition.

    But they act as if healthy children were, the more they advanced the skeletons they changed to stark people with typical battle costumes who acted quite normal.

    There were scenes where these warriors bought food for one of theirpanions who had a broken neck and fed him by cing the food directly in their esophagus, along with them there were women who had no damage to their skins.

    Yuma, full of curiosity, asked Anubis who drovefortably "Grandfather because these women don¡¯t seem like the other inhabitants of the Tezcatlipoca kingdom, they are perhaps Nahual women like Italivi¡¯s or Italivi¡¯s mother."

    Anubis through the rearview mirror shook his head "They are women who died in childbirth, they have the same status as men who died in battle that is why unlike warriors they are in such good condition."

    Erendida moved her little hand from top to bottom and asked "Grandfather if these people died because they did not go through your guide to send them to reincarnate or M to be traced.

    Perhaps they do not want to try a new life or seek luck trying to be gods or Tezcatlipoca does not allow souls to pass through your grandfather guide. "

    Anubis just let out a littleugh "My girl those are not souls, they were souls long ago but they became new species with the union of the pantheons, that decision was made by them since they did not want to leave their home.

    Those who epted took the path that corresponded either reincarnating or transcending, but those who remained formed new species if you lookter you will see a rather peculiar species. "

    The children, even Felix, saw small children very simr to them out of the window but with the peculiarity that jaguar features have, they looked like demihumans but did not have the body as one.

    If they didn¡¯t seem to have more animal features than humans, Anubis began to exin, "They are the Chilpayoltl animal children, they belonged to a branch of the Nahuatl underworld where the children who died went directly to her.

    With the union of the pantheons, they decided that they would-be guardians of the kingdom of Tezcatlipoca that is why they adopted the figure of the jaguar, but I think those who can answer that question more urately are ahead. "

    Hellena and the children could see a good-looking woman carrying a child of about 10 years they were Mictecac¨ªhuatl and Mtecuhtli ...

 Chapter 128 - The goodbye of a mother

    Mtecuhtli and Mictecac¨ªhuatl received Hellena and the family who began to get out of the truck, introduced themselves to everyone but Mictecac¨ªhuatl paid special attention to Felix and appeared before her.

    "Wee my little Felix, you can call me godmother or Mictecac¨ªhuatl, I¡¯m d you came, Tezcatlipoca told us your story but we are convinced that you have potential with the affinity of the energy of Death.

    We know how painful it is for you to have lost your mother but now you have a chance to prevent that from happening again, but my question is are you ready for it or do you want to wait and prepare yourself mentally. "

    Felix looked at Mictecac¨ªhuatl as he remembered his mother¡¯sst moments. "My father told me it was a matter of time that I could use my divine energy and feel that I can use a very small part.

    I have realized that my energy has the same capacity as the divine energy of Hellena, father and Hellena told me stories about how Hellena sometimes killed the servants identally when their energy was released.

    I don¡¯t want to identally kill innocent people. I just want to kill the garbage that they owed to my mother and for that, I need to control my power, I hope that the godmother Mictecac¨ªhuatl and the godfather Mtecuhtli can help me. "

    The boy Mtecuhtli looked at Felix. "Don¡¯t worry, you will learn with us to have efficient control of your divine energy like Hellena has.

    But you have to remember that your power like Hellena¡¯s is notplete, you and Hellena are demigods non-gods like your brothers or vio, which means you two can die from deadly weapons that are specially made to deal with demigods.

    You and Hellena have to be careful in any fight you have, humans are the most intelligent species that can be, their short life leads them to develop ways to live it to the fullest and defend every small opportunity to stay alive.

    You lived it with Arab yourself and how you risked your life to cling to the small possibility of being alive and saving your mother, remember these words why once you release your divine energy your humanity will atrophy.

    Thinking like God is different from thinking like a human being, that¡¯s why none of your parents or siblings are afraid when your Cerberus pets devour the garbage that tries to do bad things.

    Among other things that you perceive as something that is not correct, but nobody seems to care, now apany me, I will take you to a very special ce where you can release your divine energy, but prepare your mind why it will not be something very pleasant. "

    Felix apanied Mtecuhtli to a room located outside the Tezcatlipoca Pce, while Hellena and the others were taken to the castle to amodate their things and be morefortable.

    Felix entered a small hut outside the castle where he could see a pool full of blood and human remains.

    Mtecuhtli began to exin "It is little done with the remains of thousands of dead, the essence of death is strong enough topletely release your energy.

    Do not worry this blood and human remains will not harm you, inside the pool, you can release your divine energy without harming the people around you.

    You will have to spend what time until you haveplete control of your divine energy, do not worry about food or desire to go to the bathroom.

    The pool will feed you with divine energy and your human instincts will be inhibited, you can change your clothes in the dressing room or enter directly with your clothes. "

    Felix looked with some disgust at the pool but if she can¡¯t master something as simple as entering a pool he can defend his brothers or Hellena if something happens and his father is not there.

    "Thanks, Godfather, I will change my clothes even though I would like to enter these clothes my father gave me and they have value for me."

    Mtecuhtli nodded "In the dressing rooms you will find bathing suits, choose the one you like best and enter the pool.

    Remember that once inside you can feel that something gets out of control but you have to be afraid because you are in a protected space where you can not hurt.

    Just think of yourself and forget everything else, this will be your world where only your thoughts will apany you. "

    Felix went to the locker room where he switched to a ck one-piece swimsuit and a towel, walked slowly until he reached the entrance of the pool where he could see some skulls floating in the blood.

    With a great sigh, she jumped into the pool where he could feel a great calm as if she were returning to his mother¡¯s stomach, thefort felt by Felix was such that he decided to stay in that position for some time.

    From Felix¡¯s body a ck and viscous substance came out, while red energy surrounded her, there were times when the energy covered a lot of space in the pool and others when it was only a thinyer around Felix.

    Mtecuhtli was sitting on the outskirts of the pool while smoking a cigarette, waiting for Felix to just wake up and control his divine energy.

    In Felix¡¯s mind, the darkness was reced by a red that illuminated his whole mind, in that red she could see a figure that he immediately recognized as his mother Arab.

    When she ran to be able to hug her, he became a stark corpse thatckedrge pieces of skin and an eye, Felix felt that some tears came out of his eyes but continued walking towards his mother no matter what she looked like.

    When she was close to her, she didn¡¯t hesitate to give her a big hug while she started crying, Arab just hugged her and allowed her daughter to release the feelings she had trapped.

    "Why you left me mother and did not run away with me, you know well that if you had done it father could have taken care of both."

    Arab smiled and stroked her daughter¡¯s hair. "There was never another option, daughter. To be able to take you away from danger, you had to give something of equal value, to save a life you have to give life.

    It is an exchange that cannot be broken, this meeting keeps in secret from your father, he can fight with the Underworld just to save me, but he will not find me because I am not here.

    Daughter move away from Rome and its surroundings, what lives in that ce it is something that cannot be ovee, although I would like to tell you more, I am only a small essence of my soul which was stored inside you.

    It is the line that unites us as a mother and daughter but I fear my little girl that our union will break at any moment, remember that I love you and trust vio a lot, I am sure he will take care of you no matter what happens. "

    At that moment Arab began to turn into small reddish particles which dispersed through the air, Felix could feel that something inside her was missing, she knew that if mother had said goodbye to her and that she would never see her again ...

 Chapter 129 - Emergency call

    vio was leaning on a wall of the blood-filled colosseum, around him there are remains of giants and other beasts he has been facing, he lost consciousness of time after the first week.

    Something inside vio woke up after killing constant beasts, his sense of protection stopped working, sometimes he could lose his arms or head and even get hurt in painful ways.

    But no matter what happens, he will continue fighting, on one asion he used his severed arm as a weapon to kill a giant by burying it in the giant¡¯s eye reaching his brain.

    At that moment Huitzilopochtli and Ares entered the arena, who saw vio resting on a giant skull reloaded on the wall, vio looked up and saw Huitzilopochtli and Ares for a moment until he looked down again.

    Ares smiled as he threw a bottle of cold water at vio "vio seems to havepleted the basic training, we will move on to greater words.

    Mastering your fear of death is fantastic but it is not enough you have to be prepared for any contingency at any time. "

    At that moment a shadow pierced vio¡¯s chest, taking out his heart, Huitzilopochtli only smiled while wiping the blood on his face. "These creatures are shadows that inhabit the night or take refuge in shadows of objects.

    You will have to fight against them, if you want to kill them you will have to use your divine energy to be able to harm them, but they are quite cautious if you will have to be careful, now that you do not fear death you have to develop an increased sense.

    I wish you luck in your vio fight, we will see you when you pass this stage and you should stop consuming sweets to make your blood taste a little sweet. "

    vio wait for Ares and Huitzilopochtli to leave the arena to take their hands off the shadow that was pierced his chest "Little shit shadow if you¡¯re going to attack me at least have the decency to invite me a coffee before prating me"

    At that time vio full body of golden thorns which killed the shadow that pierced his chest turning it into a skewer of ck mass that began to fall on the floor.

    Before he could find calm another shadow attacked him from above and split vio¡¯s body in two, unfortunately for the shadow when vio did it, he managed to hit it on the wall with a sword made of divine energy.

    While vio fought with these new enemies, Felix had changes in his body one of the main ones was that his hair becamepletely reddish and his eyes also took on apletely ck hue.

    Outside Mtecuhtli could only see how the pool bubbled and changed color, this was great news but at the same time, it was dangerous as it announced that Felix was maturing.

    Maturing is the equivalent of the gods of adolescence but much more dangerous because body changes are apanied by an alteration in the surrounding environment, one of the clearest examples was Coyolxauhqui the goddess of the moon who was killed by her brother Huitzilopochtli.

    During its period of maturation caused natural disasters in the time of the second sun, thanks to that the Sea of ??Cortez was created, fortunately, Felix is ??a demigod and its effect is limited but it is still dangerous.

    Mtecuhtli despite having a child¡¯s body began to perform some rituals with his own blood that created a barrier, for this he pierced both his hands and the blood came out to form pictograms.

    He also ordered a Chilpayoltl who was on the outskirts of the building that was by Tezcatlipoca because he needed his strength to stop the coteral reaction of Felix¡¯s maturation.

    Despite being separated by dimensions vio felt that something was wrong with Felix, he knew it was not dangerous because it was surrounded by gods, but still felt that his daughter needed him.

    He took a deep breath and using the feeling he had as a guide, he imagined teleporting, because he did not understand much of the science of teleportation, he could only imagine arriving from one ce to another.

    In the colosseum, a golden energy shone for a few moments and a devastating force swept through any life that was in the sand, fortunately, the bleachers of the colosseum were protected by spells, therefore no one has injured only the shadows that were in the sand.

    This surprised Huitzilopochtli and Ares because teleportation is something that can be done from the dimension of the gods to the human world.

    But in the world of the god¡¯s teleportation is not possible because the rules that define the world do not allow it, that is why everyone uses the transport that the world offers.

    They have many questions to ask vio because teleportation is much morefortable than using the car.

    Tezcatlipoca the god of darkness was apletely ck being who had a cadaverous face, he was suffering because the energy released by Felix was too unstable he could only look with his cadaveric face at the pool where Felix was.

    Until he felt a disturbance in space and a blood jelly came out of a small portal, Mtecuhtli realized that the jelly began to take shape, first a skeletal arm came out of the bloody jelly and then a skull.

    Soon aplete skeleton came out and muscles, organs, and ligaments began to form in the body, shortly after this happened the skin formed and finally they realized it was vio.

    vio felt a new nirvana of pain when using the teleportation, each cell of his body was destroyed again and again if he had to choose he would rather not teleport again but if some member of his family needs it he does not mind bing a jelly again.

    Mtecuhtli looked at vio and coughed falsely "I understand that you don¡¯t like being an amorphous jelly of blood vio, but if you could put on clothes, it would be fantastic, it won¡¯t take any time for your wife and my wife toe.

    I do not consider it prudent to be naked to receive thedies. "

    vio looked down and could see his battle partner in the wild, just shook his head and using his divine energy could create some attempt at clothing but it was better than being naked.

    When he raised his face he could see that there was a shield around a pool of blood where he could feel his daughter¡¯s call ...

 Chapter 130 - Rescuing Felix

    vio did not have to wait long to see Mictecac¨ªhuatl and Hellena enter the room, it was then that Tezcatlipoca began to exin "Thank you very much foring, as you can see we have a maturation in progress.

    To calm the energy that the little Felix is ??releasing, vio must enter and personally guide Felix¡¯s energy.

    Otherwise, it will take a long time to bnce, do not worry vio if you can survive and recover from being a bloody jelly mass you can survive the energy that your daughter overflows. "

    Hellena looked at vio with his badly made robes and noticed that he had great changes, among them his muscles seemed to be more defined and gave off a scent of death that Hellena liked.

    She had to admit that the gods of war had done their job very well, no one in the room noticed Hellena¡¯s predatory gaze as they were listening to Tezcatlipoca¡¯s instructions.

    vio nodded once Tezcatlipoca just exined, he prepared himself mentally since it would not be easy to guide Felix¡¯s energy, but if he does not do it, his daughter will suffer and is not willing to allow her to suffer for her selfishness.

    He takes a deep breath and creates ayer of divine energy that surrounds it to protect itself from Felix¡¯s unstable divine energy, he walks slowly towards the barrier where with the help of Mictecac¨ªhuatl an opening could be made to the barrier without damaging its integrity.

    When vio enters the room a strong wave of energy hits him causing him to crash with the barrier, on the outside Mtecuhtli looked at Tezcatlipoca "You don¡¯t think it would have been sensible to talk to vio about the power of ripening energy. "

    Tezcatlipoca smiled as he watched as vio crashed again with the barrier leaving his remains smeared by the ce "But what do you say Mtecuhtli can not see what vio is doing his best.

    We cannot always give you all the information, this time it was Felix but Erendida and Bastet are next, not to mention that Yuma will also suffer something simr.

    He has to develop experience so with that he can treat Yuma and Erendida at the same time, it will not be easy for him and us since we will have to make barriers with all the gods otherwise I don¡¯t want to imagine what changes he can have in the environment.

    If Coyoxautli could make a sea Yuma and Erendida can destroy half Mesoamerica or simply cause the supervolcano that exists in the center of Mesoamerica explode.

    Something like that can be a trigger for a mass extinction and you better than anyone knows how much work we had when the fourth sun was extinguished, we were years organizing the M to leave it well organized. "

    Mtecuhtli could only sigh when he saw vio die, while the gods continued their talk vio was suffering from Felix¡¯s energy spikes.

    He was sure he would save his daughter from the maturing, after many attempts he managed to create a barrier that will adapt to the strength of Felix¡¯s divine energy.

    Since if the barrier was very saturated in the peaks of energy it would break and if it was too light it would break without offering resistance, once it stabilized I do not hesitate to walk towards the center of the pool that was full of bubbling blood that changed from Color every so often.

    When he could finally step on the pool¡¯s blood his foot was destroyed the blood acts like acidic "Another obstacle, daughter, have mercy on your father, it¡¯s fine that I¡¯m tough but it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t feel pain."

    vio realized after many attempts that the divine energy did not serve to defend his body, therefore he changed the strategy and began to change the type of material of his body.

    Of course, it was not easy because when he tried to return his sturdy hand like steel, he could not move it without mentioning that it caused blood to not circte in his arm, causing internal bleeding that cost him a life.

    From that moment on, vio did not modify his body in an unintelligent way but tried to imitate the same functions of the human body by changing the material of the body.

    Sometimes he died because the heart could not beat due to the hardness with which it was made and sometimes it does not work because the material did not have enough stiffness.

    When he finally managed to change the hardness of his body without dying or causing sudden death, he could finally get into the pool which to vio¡¯s surprise was cold.

    Immersed in the blood, he kept moving until he saw his daughter looking at him with curiosity and hate, her reddish hair and ck eyes gave the impression that she was dead but she was breathing under the blood as if she were on the surface.

    Another of the changes in Felix was the development of his body, his breasts had grown like his hips, vio was worried about the beauty of his daughter, what happens if he meets a man¡¯s garbage.

    He did not want to intrude on his daughter¡¯s life but he would not allow any fight to go for his daughter just to use it, he approached slowly until he ced himself on the back of Felix and ced his hands on his back.

    Once his hands were on her back he began to bring his divine energy into Felix¡¯s body, thanks to this the reactions of divine energy began to slowly decrease.

    Also, the blood stopped bubbling and changing color, thissted for a few minutes until Felix blinked and realized that he was extremely weak and could not move.

    She could only watch his father¡¯s charge as a princess out of the pool, despite not being able to speak or move, she noticed vio¡¯s look of concern, she knew he was safe and had awakened his divine energy.

    When vio left the pool Hellena was waiting for them with a towel to dry Felix from the blood she had, there was no need for words when vio handed Hellena to Felix, she took her to the shower to give her a good bath.

    While Hellena took Felix, vio threw himself to the ground extremely physically and mentally tired, he could only look at Mtecuhtli and Tezcatlipoca "Don¡¯t tell me that I will also live this with my other three little children."

    Mtecuhtli and Tezcatlipoca only nodded but Mictecac¨ªhuatl Mtecuhtli¡¯s wife told vio the cruel reality "Felix is ??a demigod reason why his maturation was not very dangerous but Yuma, Erendida and Bastet are gods.

    You will have to suffer at least 20 times more, so I rmend improving your resistance to pain, you know that Mtecuhtli likes to use the whip and other items for him to develop pain tolerance, it is so effective that even sometimes it has a look of happiness.

    You should try with Hellena, I¡¯m sure you can turn pain into happiness vio. "

    vio looked at Mtecuhtli and this at the same time looked at vio, again there was no need for words the silence of the two men was more than enough to understand that vio kept the secret of Mtecuhtli and thements of her wife¡¯sment never urred ...

 Chapter 131 - Home Sweet Home

    vio spent some time in the underworld and he enjoys the beautiful view of a nuclear explosion thanks to the use of crystals as a catalyst. "I have to admit that it is a beautiful scene that I would like to use with the damn jungle.

    But unfortunately it is impossible, at least it will take us a few centuries to reach the necessary technology, but I hope my little children have learned something if Mama could make a nuclear weapon only by understanding some physics and using some crystals.

    What can you do knowing mathematics, physics, and the chemistry among other disciplines, I will never force you to be something you do not want to be, you are the only ones who have power over your decisions.

    But remember that some have to takemand of the empire, it will be a very heavy job but they will be rewarded when they see the citizens with smiles on their faces and the children with a certainty of being able to go outside without something happening to them.

    Remember that the empire is not only by ourselves but by the citizens, it is also important that they maintain a unity always so that the empire does not fragment in the future.

    Language, Culture, traditions, and religion is the form so that integration is alwaysplete if any of the three is not fulfilled the empire can be balkanized, remember that always. "

    Erendida, who was sitting on vio¡¯s head, with her small hand she pulled strands of vio¡¯s hair "Dad what is balkanizing"

    vio smiled "It is a word that is born from a region of another world called Yugovia, for years it was a single nation but never worried about integrating its inhabitants, with a differentnguage, religion, and culture.

    Yugovia disintegrated as people did not feel that those who ruled the nation represented their interests, in the end, a civil war urred and Yugovia separated into small countries. "

    Felix, who was still admiring the power of the atom, heard the story of Yugovia and wondered if Rome would remain united or if something changed with the arrival of the Zombies, but there was no point in trying to discover it because he would respect his mother¡¯sst warning to stay away from Rome.

    A few days passed before vio decided it was time to return, although this time there would be morepanions was Quetzalcoatl with Mayahuel and the little Pilcoatl, also apanied by Ares and Huitzilopochtli as they had to continue training vio.

    For Ares, Huitizioposhtli, and Mayahuel to enter the mortal world without stopping time they had to take their human forms and seal part of their power.

    Ares became a man with long golden hair with some scars on his face, Mayahuel became a beautiful woman with brown hair and brown skin, while Huitzilopochtli adopted a rather muscr figure with fighting scars on the body.

    With everything ready, they teleported to the temple of Mother Tonantzin where a dedicated group of Praetorians has been waiting for a full month for the return of the imperial family and their VIPpanions.

    The Praetorians know that anyone who came with the imperial family would be gods and therefore it was necessary to treat them with the utmost respect, for they did not want to anger the deities.

    At that time light in Yankuik Azn shone on the temple of Mother Tonantzin announcing the arrival of the imperial family and some VIP guests.

    The Praetorians received the imperial family and their guests with the Roman imperial greeting, there were also priests and priestesses waiting to receive the goods when they were finally able to see the imperial family the Praetorians were surprised.

    Emperor vio had more muscles and his body gave off a warrior aura that has seen thousands of battles, while Felix changed from being a girl to a youngdy with a developed body.

    But the biggest surprise was that Hellena had in her hands because she was a baby with Jackal¡¯s ears like the god Anubis, the Praetorians and priests realized that she was the new member of the imperial family.

    vio returned the greeting to his guards "Let me introduce Bastet the new family member."

    The Praetorians shouted in unison "Hail Princess Bastet", When they finished shouting vio proceeded to introduce the other guests.

    "Let me introduce Quetzalcoatl and his wife Mayahuel, this little boy you can observe is his son Pilcoatl."

    Priests and Praetorians urged to show their respect for the gods after they finished the show of respect step to present to the gods of war.

    "The two who can observe is Huitzilopochtli and Ares, they havee to train me, but they are also willing to train the elite of the army elite with the condition that once they die in battle they serve in their army as their faithful soldiers. "

    The Roman Praetors upon hearing that Ares personally would train them and allow them to enter their domains as soldiers were extremely happy as it was the greatest honor a warrior could have.

    For the Praetorians who were natives of Mesoamerica serving the great hummingbird god Huitzilopochtli was the supreme show that they had achieved the cusp of the warrior, they could only imagine wearing the jaguar attire that identifies them as the elite next to the great god Huitzilopochtli.

    The only ones who seemed nervous were the priests and priestesses because they did not know how they had to take care of the gods with Quetzalcoatl is a bit different because it is a god-like vio.

    But Mayahuel, Picoatl, Ares and Huitzilopochtli are gods who have no idea how they will be, if they need servants or require special things, they can only be somewhat nervous with the requests made by the gods.

    vio was d to have returned but there was still the most important question "How long were we outside priestess?"

    A woman with dark hair, green eyes, and light skin responded "Her majesty was out for a full month, the empire¡¯s situation has been normal, only the weather has begun to drop in temperature.

    Taneri began to make indications for animals and nts, while Artimer improved this month the supply of coal briquettes for the poption spread across the provinces of the empire..."

 Chapter 132 - News about the Caribs

    The road to the imperial pce was quite calm, there was only one incident with Ares who, like Zeus, seems to enjoy the pleasure of women and could not stand the beauty of the supreme priestess who asked as ady ofpany.

    vio only shook his head when he saw that scene but for the priestesses to be chosen by a God is a divine act, since from their union a demigod can be born that helps the empire and promotes religion.

    As expected Ares traveled in a separate carriage with her priestess, only Yuma asked why Uncle Ares had traveled separately too which vio replied that it was why they were making a new cousin for the family to grow.

    In the imperial pce, vio was received by his cab who had the most relevant news of the empire, something he liked was that the temperature felt much colder than normal, which is morefortable for him.

    vio has never liked warm climates and much less the air impregnated with moisture, one of the ns for the future is to move the capital to the center of the Tehuantepec isthmus, where the interoceanic canal that you n to build will go through.

    In the conference room in the pce the ministers updated vio on the issues of the empire, unlike the limited information that the supreme priestess could give, the ministers gave a detailed report.

    Artimer was the first to speak "I hope you enjoyed your emperor trip, during the month that was not we took the trouble to make a quick census of the poption.

    The Empire currently has a poption of 5,000,000, thanks to the immigrants brought by Empress Hellena and to the refugees.

    Not to mention that ourws that encourage children are paying off. "

    Taneri continued with Artimer¡¯s speech "The census not only became a whim but also has a very important function, which is to prepare for the cold weather thates from the north.

    Although the census can have failures because it is not aplete census since it would take half a year toplete one but it gives us the necessary numbers for can work into a n for avoiding deads by problems of food orck of supplies.

    We are sure that the climate in the Caribbean inds isn¡¯t going to fall more than certain degrees so that the habitability of the region is our best option to create farms that feed the continent. "

    The marine minister took a report on a situation quite favorable for the empire "During the month that you are on vacation emperor, some fishermen dared to venture away from Inse Canibalium, to obtain a greater amount of fishing.

    What they found was even more important, they discovered that the settlements that were on the beach of the Hispani ind werepletely abandoned.

    This surprised him because there were always children or women in the settlements if they were not nearby it could only mean that they were preparing tounch an attack or something had happened.

    With great care and preparing their harpoons and some short swords, they approached the coast to be able to better observe the abandoned settlements when they finally arrived they realized that the settlements already had time without being inhabited.

    They decided to enter the jungle because they could be victims of some Caribbean attacks so they decided to return and report their findings in the Inse Canibalium marina.

    When this news came to us, our first reaction was to think that there had been a civil conflict between them or that the damn jungle had reached the inds and ended its poption.

    As we send some ships to investigate some other more distant settlements of the Hispani ind, to our surprise we find the same scene in all ces not a single sample of life and hundreds of settlements devoid of people.

    We had to ask for support from the unit of flying Nahuales so that they could take a tour of the ind and see if the Caribs had died or if they had taken refuge in the center of the Ind, it was only enough for them to review for 3 full days to give us A report that alerted us.

    There was no trace of the Caribs, this worried us because our first reaction was to think that the damned jungle if it had attacked the Ind and that it had ended the poption, we managed to gather a few volunteers who were not afraid to die so they could step on the ind and confirm if it was safe or something else had happened.

    To our surprise the Ind seemed quite normal, the only difference was that there were no Caribs in it, we decided tounch one more expedition to the other nearby inds to check if this phenomenon had been repeated or if it was only an isted event urred on the ind of the Hispani.

    The information that the explorers brought was the same, there is no trace of the Caribs, the settlements are abandoned and they are only huts that are being destroyed by nature.

    There was absolutely nothing of value or food inside the settlements, so we assume that people left in an orderly manner and were not attacked by something.

    Among all the theories that emerged the one that has the most coherence is the one that exins that they decided to leave the settlements and withdraw from those inds, because of the danger that the empire represents for them.

    As to where they could have fled we can only assume that they went east, why in the south is the cursed jungle and in the north we are, this would give the result that they fled to Africa so they stopped being a threat.

    We are conducting guards and searching the inds to try to find Carib hiding ces in case they are cheating to attract us and attack us from behind. "

    vio scratched his head "The god of the Caribs would win nothing by forcing his people to leave their homes to attack us, by doing so they would lose the advantage in many ways.

    But escaping may be that for them it is the best option, after seeing how the Caribbean poption was enved and died in the construction of the empire that was their best option.

    Taneri and Artimer have the mission of starting to found a city on the ind of Spain, the security of the ind will be in charge of the navy if this goes well, the Minister of the Navy will create a province specialized in the navy. "

    On the night Ares and the priestess left the carriagepletely disheveled and with scars from the battle they had had all afternoon, but seeing that it was night they decided to continue their battle ...

 Chapter 133 - Visiting the Coatzacoalcos shipyard

    In the shipyards of the military base of Coatzacoalcos, vio had arrived to supervise the construction of the first ships of Nova Roma because to build ships it is necessary to treat the wood which takes time to dry.

    Admes the dwarf leader was the one who had the task of supervising the first ship constructions in Nova Roma, he was giving a speech while vio saw him without interrupting him

    "Remember to ce on the hull part of the ship copper and use tin nails with copper alloy, otherwise the steel or iron nails will disintegrate with the oxidation of copper.

    For mother Tonantzin does not forget to wear your protective sses, yesterday we had two idents because they are not respecting safety instructions, boys you are the core of the imperial navy.

    If you do not take care of yourself, we will lose qualified people and the quality of our ships will be lower, jeopardizing the safety of our sailors, so that now they move their asses and start working that we have to build ships. "

    The workers returned to their work taking care to have their protective elements that are annoying to do their job, but they have more respect for legionaries and army members because they take care that the empire is a better ce.

    vio apuded Admes¡¯ speech "I didn¡¯t know you were now a mother Tonantzin believer Admes, I also have to admit that you have a point of improvement in your ability to give speeches."

    Admes smiled when he saw vio "Oh, Emperor vio wee, but I notice you very differently from how you left, now you are more mature and you have the face of a warrior but I have to ask the goddesses they liked the gifts."

    vio scratched his nose "They loved it, I have a present for you for your help, it was brought from the world of the gods."

    Using his divine energy, vio appeared a bronze hammer. "This hammer belonged to Hephaestus and is the brother of the hammer he used to create the first woman.

    I hope you can use it to improve the quality of life of the empire, but it will cost you, you¡¯ll see Aphrodite likes native species but always wanted to have a rtionship with a dwarf.

    If you are willing to be an aphroditepanion, the hammer is yours. "

    Admes startedughing "Hahaha, I guess it¡¯s a double gift but how did you get it at the beginning.

    Don¡¯t tell me, I think you and Afrodita had an affair, don¡¯t worry, Emperor, I¡¯ll keep your dirty secret from the steel Empress Hellena, but if she finds out I hope to be in charge of building your coffin. "

    vio looked at Admes with surprise. "Hey, because I¡¯m a descendant god of Zeus does not mean that I cheat on my wife, it cannot be considered cheat if the two women agree but it is not because I¡¯m a descendant of Zeus."

    Admes stayed with his mouth open for a moment and epted the hammer. "You convinced Steel Empress Hellena to perform a trio with Aphrodite.

    I suppose the god of miracles will have a new achievement worthy of his level. "

    vio scratched his head <i><if he="" knew="" it="" was="" hellena''s="" idea="" and="" i''m="" just="" a="" sacrificed="" husband="" who="" is="" willing="" to="" help="" his="" wife="" fulfill="" her="" carnal="" desire.=""></if></i>

    Coughing falsely vio continued "What happens in the kingdom of the gods stays in the kingdom of the gods Admes, but here among us tries not to die when you meet Afrodite.

    But let¡¯s continue with what matters, I hope that these ships can survive in the open sea for a long time, we have a mission to go to northern Europe to recruit the Nordic gods.

    To arrive, we will have to colonize some ces to be able to have a supply of merchandise, so we need a lot of resistant ships, I don¡¯t want any ice floe to sink the ships.

    Admes changed his status of happiness for a serious aspect "I don¡¯t like the idea of ??having to resort to the Nordic gods, you will see our ancestors were expelled from our home because of the goddess Skade.

    We had to escape and take refuge with Zeus, who allowed us to inhabit Mount Olympus, otherwise, we would have died for humanity. "

    "I understand their hatred that Admes has but there is a danger that looms over us and can cause all life to be extinguished, it is a being that is sealed and to stop it the heavenly deities sacrificed their life.

    Unfortunately, his jail was stolen by a goddess belonging to the Shinto religion of the goddess Amaterasu, if we cannot join another pantheon to our nucleus we will not be able to escape and die.

    Our most viable option is to ask for the help of the Nordic gods because they are the only ones who do not have a hatred against the descendants of Rome, the Celts are too proud to help us and the Persians hate the Romans.

    We only have that option avable, unless you manage to make the poption reach more than 50 million in less than ten years to be able to maintain a war against China, where we can moderately resist their attacks and conquer Japan. "

    Admes realized the seriousness of the situation "We can manufacture a ship with a capacity of 200 tons per week if 3 shifts are made but we need more workers.

    Fortunately, we have an excess of sailors thanks to the great expedition we made but we need to think in the future how we can have more sailors, another point that we have to take into ount that the cold will prevent us from moving far north.

    Because the sea may have blocks of ice which can be dangerous for sailors, I suggest we send a ship to explore how bad the sea is in the north and if it is possible to conquer some inds in a viable way. "

    vio thought what Admes said "For the workers, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send refugees from the defense wall to the shipyard with their families, the Coatzacoalcos military base will have to be a city.

    The training of the navy can wait until the rest of the Caribbean is conquered since in those inds the province of Canibalitum M¨¢xima will be created that will not have legion but will be the home of the imperial navy.

    I will send an expedition in charge of Captain Genaro. I don¡¯t think there is anyone with more skill in controlling a ship than he does, we will have to wait to know if it is possible to conquer until Greend or we have to wait for the cold to end ... "

 Chapter 134 - Exercise routine

    <i> R-18 Chapter Gore description </i>

    At dawn, vio woke up being surrounded by his little children, the one who approached more to him was his daughter Bastet, who did not like being separated from him at night.

    Since she saw his father crying after they entered the darkroom he decided to take care of him, that is why he likes to be next to vio and since she is close to his father she can be near Hellena and sleepfortably without a problem.

    With great care he left his little Bastet in Hellena¡¯s arms with his two little twins, he had to start his morning training.

    When he left for the patio, vio met Huitzilopochtli, who was waiting for him with a trapped bear. "Well vio, your training will consist of fighting with the bear using only your hands and feet.

    You will not be able to use your divine energy but you can use your natural strength to fight with the bear.

    When you manage to kill him you will have to do other tasks but start with the first thing, I which Ares apany us but it seems that they have other pending issues.

    I have to admit that if the situation continues that way you will have to take care of the demigod that emerges from that rtionship. "

    vio only raised his arms as a sign of not caring "You can¡¯t me him, he¡¯s a direct son of Zeus."

    Huitzilopochtli shook his head "I still don¡¯t understand how Hellena allowed you to do such an act with Aphrodite your nephew/uncle¡¯s wife."

    vio turned his eyes somewhat angry "With a demon what was missing, do not tell me that everyone knows what happened, perhaps there is no privacy in the world of the gods."

    "It is not that there is no privacy but gossip is known throughout the world of the gods but there is an unwritten rule that says secrets are kept until they are made public.

    I found out thanks to Xochiquetzal who is in a rtionship with Dionysus, so I can think that he is known throughout the world of the gods.

    But here among us, you should ask Ares but it seems that Hephaestus has a fetish about his wife, so he enjoys it when she is with another man. "

    vio shook his head "Thank you for telling me this information now I know that Hephaestus needs help, but it will not be me who gives it as I am not the most effective person for the work.

    Let¡¯s start with training because the cold is quite annoying. "

    In the courtyard, vio was left alone with the bear while Huitzilopochtli trained a group of Praetorians.

    "Very well Teddy Bear, let¡¯s fight to the death," After saying that the bear threw himself on vio, vio managed to dodge the first blow of the bear¡¯s ws and punched the bear¡¯s nose.

    The bear was angry at the pain that was causing him the human in front of him, so he decided to jump on him with all his weight, but vio was much more agile and managed to dodge the onught.

    With enough delicacy of achievement to climb on the bear as if it were a horse and put his hands in the eye sockets of the bear, pulling out both his eyes, but neither did vio unharmed.

    Since when he tore his eyes the bear threw himself backward, crushing vio and breaking his spine preventing him from moving, the bear despite being blind decided to seize the moment and turn around.

    Once he had vio in front of him with his jaw he began to devour vio¡¯s stomach while he was punched in the head by vio, the bear got tired of being hit and raised his head to bite vio¡¯s hand.

    The edge of the teeth and the force with which the bear bit was able to tear vio¡¯s left hand, but that is what vio wanted since with his hand that was intact he took his humerus bone that was badly broken and ripped it off of a jerk.

    The bone badly broken by the bear was perfect as a weapon, without wasting time while the bear had just eaten his arm, vio buried his bone weapon inside the bear¡¯s ear canal as deep as he could.

    The bear roared with pain and stood while vio pulled the bone from the bear¡¯s ear, taking advantage of the pain the bear had spun on his body spreading the intestines he had outside thanks to the bear bite.

    vio got up with a lot of pain and with his bone weapon he threw himself towards the back of the bear, he only had one chance since vio could not hold himself when his arm was missing.

    vio managed to aim his bone weapon at the junction of the spine with the skull ending the suffering of the bear when the life of the bear died out vioy on the ground waiting for his body to recover.

    While her bones were recovering and the flesh was being repaired, little Erendida approached the bear¡¯s corpse and struck her skull by opening an auger where the bear¡¯s brain began to emerge "Bad bear you can¡¯t harm dad, because I want to ask dad to build something for me and I need he be healthy "

    After hitting the bear Erendida flew to his father "Dad I want a bicycle, in the kingdom of the grandfather I got on one and I would like to have a bicycle.

    Can you build me one please, Dad, I promise I¡¯ll share it with Yuma. "

    vio sighed and with his right hand he stroked his daughter¡¯s hair "Of course I can build a bicycle daughter, but allow Dad to recover, the bad bear ate my intestines and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m hungry or full."

    Erendida was happy to hear from her father that she is going to build a bicycle for him, so he decided to go with Yuma while Dad was recovering, at that moment a wet towel fell on vio¡¯s face.

    It was Felix who began to clean the blood of vio¡¯s body. "Dad, you have to be more careful with your body. You know you could beat the bear only by using more force on your hand and destroy its trachea.

    It is good that you enjoy the battle but you know that Hellena and I bother why you destroy the clothes, however you beat him and today we will eat bear stew.

    I leave you since I have to take the meat to the kitchen to prepare a delicious stew. "

    After this Felix stopped from the ground and charged without much difficulty to the bear, while Huitzilopochtli approached him "Well done vio, an hour after you recover you will have to run 5 kilometers while a jaguar chases you and tomorrow you will face a pack of wolves

    So get up that the day is young vio, the body can wait but training never... "

 Chapter 135 - Birth of the Tlachtlimaitl

    In the smithy of the imperial pce vio was shirtless, he was emptying aluminum on a sand mold, the red-hot aluminum emptiedpletely and vio was able to clean his sweat, when Alessio the son of Benicio, the cksmith of confidence of vio "Emperor we have the order of rubber brought from the Ol-li trees and the sulfur you requested."

    vio smiled "We are going to vulcanize the rubber, I need a stove and arge iron dish, also ask that they bring the wooden molds to be able to make a hard rubber tire and the hand molds."

    Alessio nodded and went to bring everything needed by the emperor, the objects he needed were brought by the gorgon maids as they were stronger than conventional servants.

    Alessio who was a 14-year-old boy fell in love with one of the Gorgons he was always seeing, this time was no exception, the gorgon was albino and her hair waspletely silver, while her eyes were red.

    The gorgon being a warrior trained by Poseidon in the arts of cleaning and killing has always noticed the look of the human child, does not understand why the little boy looks at her with such passion but does not bother him.

    The heavy objects were ced in the areas that vio requested and waited for new indications from vio "Very well, Alessio, you will learn to vulcanize the rubber so that in the future you can make some toys or special requests from the members of the imperial family, Gogonas wanted that Record the process and write down everything you see or do about the rubber process. "

    First, we heated the rubber in the iron pot, vio emptied a white liquid in the pan that looked like milk, it began to heat until it boiled, once it was boiling I put sulfur and began to move it.

    The mixture gradually began to integrate and when vio was empty ammonia integrated into the mixture that had a viscous consistency, the result was emptied into the rim molds.

    With the leftover mixture I use it to cover the molds of wooden hands and it was removing the excesses in the mold so that there were no bulges in the final result, these molds were hung in a ce protected from sunlight.

    When vio finished, a bucket of water was emptied over his body. "Very well, it is time to wait for the rubber to harden, note that the ammonia can be reced by kinds of vinegar or citric acid.

    This only for the rubber coagtion process, sulfur cannot be used in the process because it is vulcanization.

    The rubber must be obtained in the early morning of the tree, the white liquid of any substance is cast and stored in dishes where ammonia or citric acid is ced so that it hardens.

    If citric acid is used when the rubber coagtes and is squeezed into a press tool, the juice that can be used as a natural species repellent, but if ammonia is used, the result should be treated with care because it is a poisonous material.

    Once the rubber has been converted into tes, it is allowed to dry in the sun so that it does not rot, in this case, fresh and cast rubber was used for the vulcanization process but the process must be perfected.

    I want you to take the writings to Taneri and Admes, tell them that who can find the correct process of handling the rubber to have perfect dry vulcanization, can name the process with his name so that it is never forgotten. "

    At that time the Gorgons made the Roman greeting and withdrew, vio observed that Alessio stared at Acacia the Gorgona albino "Alessio are you in love with Acacia?"

    Alessio was afraid of the emperor¡¯s question and in his trembling voice, he replied "If Emperor I am attracted to Acacia but I don¡¯t dare to approach her or to invite her something.

    I don¡¯t know if she likes something and I¡¯m afraid that if I do it wrong I lose my chance to approach her. "

    vio approached Alessio and pped him on the back "You have more courage than much of the Praetorians like a Gorgon is some respect, I can help you to have a date with her.

    But you must remember that the final decision is from Acacia. "

    vio took a bag with Denarius out of his pants bag "This can be considered a gift, there is enough money for you to buy a good suit and a perfume.

    Remember that Gorgonas like women like gifts and jewelry, buy a gold or silver ne for the date.

    Do not worry about the money, while you work in the production of vulcanized rubber tires, you will receive a subsidy so that Acacia and you do notck anything.

    I consider this as a gift for your bravery, the Praetorians only look at them but they don¡¯t have the eggs to admit that they like Gorgons and much less invite them on a date. "

    Alessio squeezed with his hands the bag of Denarius

    "Thank you, emperor, you swore that if I can make it my wife, name my first child as you or the empress."

    After this Alessio was running trying to reach Acacia to invite her out at night, vio thought for a moment trying to remember if the Gorgons eat children but did not believe that Acacia was able to do so.

    Before he left the ce at the bottom of the iron casserole, vio could see a small amount of leftover rubber so he took it with his hands and molded it into a small ball.

    To cool down as quickly as possible, I am looking for some praetorians who knew air magic, he did not have to search much since he found him patrolling the courtyard.

    The air cooling process was quite calm and ended in just a few minutes after the air spun the rubber ball.

    Once it was cold vio bounced it against the ground "Just as I remember the rubber balls, I guess I don¡¯t lose anything if I y a little with the ball."

    vio headed towards a part of the pce wall that had a marble floor and the wall of the wall, with enough space he began throwing the ball against the wall and returning it using his hands.

    This was a game that he liked to y when he was a child in Mexico City, he went out with his friends and threw a ball against the wall to y, once they managed to break the mosaics of the wall of a Christian church because intense of the game.

    Many Praetorians saw the emperor ying very happily with a ball, which bounced off the wall at his hand and again bounces off the wall, it didn¡¯t take long to gather some Praetorians around him who were willing to y as well.

    vio smiled and invited one of them to join in his game, the Praetorians began to cheer on the emperor who had a winning streak, Ares who was passing through the ce of the hand of the supreme priestess, heard the noise of the Cheers of the soldiers and went to check what was happening.

    What he found was vio shirtless winning in a game with a bouncing ball on the wall, this aroused thepetitive spirit of Ares and decided to join the game, just as vio took off his shirt and throne his neck.

    vio exined the rules of the game and threw the ball towards the wall starting the game of Squash with his hands.

    The game began quite calmly but little by little thepetitive spirit of vio and Ares was increasing the intensity of the game.

    Ares was the first who used his divine energy to hit the ball harder, this was answered by vio who also did the same.

    The cries of support of the soldiers sounded throughout the pce, little by little the curious ones began to arrive among them Quetzalcoatl with Yuma and Erendida, Hellena with Bastet and Mayahuel with Pilcoatl, there was also Huitzilopochtli who was curious to see the game.

    In the confrontation, the ball sometimes flew very high and vio or Ares had to jump to avoid losing the game, no matter if it was a woman or a man, seeing the intensity of the game made them release adrenaline and enjoy the game.

    In a very intelligent movement, Ares hit the ball at an angle that it would be impossible for vio to return the ball, but before he could sing victory vio jumped and reached to hit the ball, this at the cost of crashing with the wall and making a Gap.

    Ares failed to respond to vio¡¯s ball for what is flying and with great force was stopped by Huitzilopochtli¡¯s hand "I guess it¡¯s my turn"

    The Cheers did not wait and vio came out of the hole in the wall with a piece of rod in his head that pulled him out with a single pull.

    He approached Ares and shook hands "Good game vio", "You almost beat me but I have to admit that I had so much fun with a game for a long time"

    Huitzilopochtli approached them two "Let¡¯s continue with the game guys that I want to see if I can beat vio in his game"

    That day a new game was born in the empire known as chtlimaitl (Handball) or Squash, which proved to be quite popr among the soldiers and children of the empire ...

 Chapter 136 - Preparation for expedition to Greenland

    Captain Genaro woke up from his sleep thanks to the noise of the dogs in his house, that could only mean that he had guests and that he had to receive them.

    He got out of bed without waking his wife to open the door of the house, when he opened it he met a Praetorian who had a letter for him.

    Genaro knew that he had an empire mission, epted the letter and said goodbye to the Praetorian, once he closed the door of his house he went to the table to read the letter that was sealed with the symbol of the imperial family.

    He opens the letter very carefully, upying a small knife that had the table and prepared to read the paper it contained, in the letter that mentioned that his services were required to make an expedition to the north.

    This expedition would aim to discover it will be viable to reach Greend or if the sea was frozen and avoided being able to create a colony on thatrge ind.

    For the mission, he could choose the sailors he wanted and after fulfilling his mission he will be rewarded with the rank of admiral and will obtainnd in the new province.

    Genaro squeezed the letter in his hands and sighed for the luck of having been chosen by the emperor to be able to fulfill the exploration mission.

    Lately, his house is already small because he has 5 children to get thend in the new province would be beneficial for him since it would be a perfect inheritance for his children, not to mention that the rank of admiral is one of the best prizes that ask grant.

    Genaro got up from the table and quickly went to her room to prepare her suitcase and all the items she was going to take for this exploration, her husband woke up from the noise he was making while he was tidying up his things.

    "You have work, honey, you need me to help you with something"

    Genaro smiled and continued preparing his things "Don¡¯t worry my beloved wife, you stay in bed because in a few hours the little children will wake up and need their mother.

    I will leave inmand of an expedition to the north, I estimate that it will take us to return in approximately 4 months, do not worry about the money you know you can collect my sry at the legion offices.

    Take care of the children and tell them that when they return they will bring some gifts from the province of Inse Canibalium, so they have a honey cake specialty, I¡¯m sure they will love the children. "

    After this Genaro said goodbye to his wife with a kiss and loaded his things to get on his horse to get to the city of Origin Civitatem since he has to go to recruit his boys.

    The road to the city was quitefortable since the road was built with asphalt which was maintained every week, on the road he could see a lot of merchants and merchandiseing from all over the empire.

    The safety of the roads will be something very serious that was taken into ount that is why every few meters there were small garrisons of soldiers guarding the road.

    Before arriving in the city of Origin Civitatem, Genaro decided to see if he could find his two friends in the town of Magnare which was only 7 kilometers from Origin Civitatem.

    The town of Magnare was very cheerful and active since there were a lot of caravans that passed every day and traded before reaching the capital of the Empire.

    Genaro toured the town until he reached the center of the town, where his two friends andpanions could be found, which he wishes were on the expedition.

    The center of the town had a beautiful park that in front of it had a temple that was under construction, within the grounds of the temple was Lucas and Tizoc taking care of the workers while they were doing their jobs.

    Lucas looked at Tizoc "You don¡¯t feel it is boring to be taking care of the construction of the temple, I miss being in the line of deep defense.

    At least there are things that one can see are interesting here the only thing that can be seen is a worker and architects taking care of the construction. "

    Tizoc looked at Lucas and smiled "We are here why a certain person was injured by a suicidal child, but don¡¯tin at least the priestess is a beautiful woman, which is always a pleasure to see."

    While the two spoke the foreman of the y found them chatting veryfortably "If I depended on me I would send them to reform by talking during work hours, but it seems they have friendships with a lot of influence.

    Take your stuff and get ready to leave early today, Captain Genaro of the navy is looking for you. "

    Lucas and Tizoc were happy to hear that name since he was the greatest Navigator that the imperial navy had, so much was his fame that it was he whomanded the ship in which the emperor was traveling when they sailed from Lusitania to this wild continent.

    Genaro waited at the door for his two friends, he met them during the defense against the cursed jungle, fought hand in hand with them while they killed giants and the amorphous beasts that the damn jungle threw at them.

    Tizoc and Lucas looked at their friend Genaro and greeted each other, Genaro looked at them "I learned of his achievements against the giants, but Lucas was seriously damaged by a suicidal child."

    Lucas ducked his head "It¡¯s not my fault, he flew out from the top of the trench, but changing the subject how you managed to make the foreman let us out early."

    Genaro smiled and showed them the imperial edict "Gentlemen want to be taking care of workers for years or want to participate in an expedition north by boat.

    I need trustworthy people and you are part of that group, they say they want to join ... "

 Chapter 137 - Preparation for expedition to Greenland part 2

    Captain Genaro was in a tavern in the city of Origin Civitatem with a group of more than 30 people who he recruits to carry out the expedition, he chose them because they are people of her trust.

    "Boys, I¡¯m d you agreed to participate in this expedition, you will see dangers along the way and maybe we can die, the Antic ocean its too dangerous but if we work together we can get the final objective without any problem.

    Our mission has a lot of importance because the emperor and the empire need the information we will get in the mission, for the services provided our families will have and estate in the new province of Canibtum Maxima.

    The priestess Pandora will apany us for the trip, I hope you can trust her for all the matters you had in the trip, she to will be the doctor of the ship. "

    At that moment a woman in a priestess entered the meeting room "Thank you very much, Captain Genaro, I am sure that mother Tonantzin and the great Zeus will drown for the safety of the expedition with the gods loc and Poseidon.

    I will be in your care and if you had some problems with health in the ship remember toe with me immediately or you can put in danger all the expedition. "

    Genaro smiled "Thank you Priestess Pandora for the words, I am sure that we will finish the trip at the indicated time and without matter.

    The empire will give us a temporary base where we will have to be waiting for our ship to be built, you have one week to buy or do whatever you want before the expedition beggings, remember no get out of the city or you can have problems with the pretorians.

    This week I hope everyone knows each other and can develop a link to improve the unity of the boat, please meet each other because in the ocean the fights can be dangerous.

    Remember that we expect cold weather more an more we get up on the continent, so go prepared with wool underwear if you do not go cold, you can retire and I hope you enjoy thisst week onnd. "

    Everyone present left the room but only Lucas and Tizoc stayed, Lucas, asked Genaro "Captain why it doesn¡¯t take long to build the ship if I¡¯m not mistaken in Lusitania the shipyards could create a ship in 1 month.

    Maybe they¡¯ll send us in a disposable boat. "

    Genaro looked at Lucas and began tough "Haha, I forgot that you were not informed, what I will say now I hope you do not leave this room as it is an imperial secret, our lives are in danger if someone says something.

    The use of magic allows us to speed up the processes without mentioning that the addition in the field of work of Semihumans and some other species such as cyclops or giants allow reducing the construction time.

    In addition to what we have been informed our ship will have the newest copper hull, with it we can reduce wear by marine parasites and saltwater and the reinforcement hull can help if we crash with some small pieces of ice.

    Our greatest danger in the north is the biggest pieces of ice that may be in the water, as you know the event of the approaching frost is not natural is something caused by the conscience of the continent, so be careful in the boat if you see a piece of ice in the water inform immediately to me or we are dead.

    Do you have any other questions, Lucas? "

    Lucas looked at Tizoc and the two nodded as a smile formed on his face. "You know if there is a ce in the capital to relieve stress with women, we n to go to spend time."

    Genaro smiled "You are thinking to go without inviting me, let me prepare the report that will be sent to the emperor and I will show you a ce where the subus can take you to another dimension of pleasure"

    While this was happening, Priestess Pandora was on her way home while passing through a bakery to buy cornbread and the fishmonger to buy some fish to prepare dinner for her husband and son, she doesn¡¯t like the meeting but no have other option.

    When she was buying the bread in a small but beautiful bakery, she remembers how she met her husband years ago in Lusitania when she was studying to be a priestess, her husband was a businessman of Greek origin, they met when he visited the temple where she worked.

    The two crossed their eyes and a spark of love arose, after that, a friendship formed that resulted in a romance, they got married and with her pregnant, they left for the new continent.

    Where they had their first child, she is not very happy with the fact of going on an expedition but she has no other option, believers need to have religious and moral support to prevent bad things from happening on the ship.

    She smiles every time she remembers her happy life when she finishes the shoppings she gets in the way to her home in the center of Origin Civitatem" The city in the night it¡¯s beautiful, I hope my husband and child cane with me to see the streetlights"

    When she arrived at his house, she was received by his little 2-year-old son. "My little Arion, I hope you didn¡¯t bother Dad very much but I have to surprise for you, I get in the way to home your favorite bread of the bakery ."

    Arion smiled at his mother "I love you, mom, you are the best but can I have my bread right know."

    Pandora sees their little son to happy for the surprise "You can have the bread my little child, but tell me what do you do with your day today."

    Arion takes the bread of butter and sugar of her mother¡¯s hands and bites the bread, he stars to talk with bread in the mouth "You know mom today Dad took me to buy a thing called a rubber ball that the emperor used to create the chtlimaitl game.

    It¡¯s very funny why mom bounces so much. "

    Arion with his small hand, take off his pants a small blue ball and threw the ball on the ground and is bounced, sometimes before he took it again with his free hand.

    At that moment a young man with curly hair came out of the kitchen "You have arrived Pandora, how was in the meeting with Captain Genaro."

    Pandora smiled and took care of her little son while she went to the kitchen "It went well, we will leave in a week to the north to be able to map a safe road to the ind of Greend, I don¡¯t like the idea of being the only woman on the ship but Captain Genaro says I can have a weapon for my defense.

    In this time I will be out I hope you can take care of this little monster, who likes the bread. "

    Pandora said as she tickled her son, Evan her husband smiled and hugged her son and wife "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take him to school and make sure he gets to sleep early, but please pandora be safe in the ship, I don¡¯t have a good feeling of that trip but orders are orders"

    While Pandora spent time with his family, a young man was smoking with his pipe in the port of Origin Civitatem "That priestess is very beautiful, I want to see how she will cry while I rape her, I have to thank Genaro for the opportunity, Hahaha"

    A woman came behind the young man "You know you are disgusting when youugh like an idiot, I have no problem with what you do with the priestess but remember that we have a mission.

    We have to have the ship in good condition to carry the package safe to Parthia, otherwise, they will kill our families.

    The young man scratched his nose "You know that my family does not matter to me, those damn ones sold me as a ve, I do not do it for them if not to be able to kill them with my own hands, but you can rest assured that we will carry the package safely.

    By the way, do not tell me that you are going to get on the boat with your feminine aspect "

    The woman looked hatefully at the young man "You know howplicated it is to act like a man, I appreciate every moment that I don¡¯t need to be dressed in that mask, despite being treated in the form gives off a scent of putrefaction that gets into the nose."

    The young man began tough "Hahaha, you have it well deserved, I told you that you will act as yourself but you are foolish and you thought that as they are Romans they would abuse women.

    The result is that Nova Roma is not like Rome, in this ce women are respected but that makes them more delicious, a shame that they could not prove to the empress or her daughters.

    But I appreciate my life enough not to risk a painful death at the hands of the emperor. "

    The woman shook her head "You¡¯re a damn sick man, but we have no choice but to be together until the mission is over, I hope we won¡¯t meet again when we get home or I¡¯ll kill you."

    After this, the woman disappeared from the ce leaving only the young man "You don¡¯t have to threaten me, bitch, I don¡¯t want to make the emperor angry for killing his daughter ..."

 Chapter 138 - Tragedy in the Selene

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and Sex description </i>

    At 4 in the morning of Monday at the shipyard in the city of Coatzacoalcos, the ship¡¯s naming ceremony was taking ce.

    Captain Genaro decided to name his ship Selene in honor of the moon goddess, the name chose him so that his ship could sail safely at night.

    Dockers began to load the goods on the ship, from dry food to sealed water what after a hot water bath the bacterias cannot rot it.

    Also, the objects of the crew were uploaded to ce them in their cabins, Pandora received from the Genaro captain a flintlock pistol for her defense.

    Pandora did not like firearms but she had no other choice, her safety is more important than anything else, he put the gun in his handbag hoping never to use it.

    Time began to pass and it was six o¡¯clock in the morning, the time marked for the start of the expedition, the 30 crew members and Captain Genaro said goodbye to their families, while the city war band in charge of Hazel yed for them a farewell song.

    Rtives and soldiers fired Selene as she left the port of Coatzacoalcos, Captain Genaro began to write down her route, first, they would go to the inds between the ind of Inse Canibalium and the penins of Patria (Florida).

    Some of these inds are under the protection of the navy, who have some bases, are the farthest sea border of the Nova Roma empire.

    After this, he would sail to the ind of Bermuda where they would be detained for 1 month,pletely mapping the ind from abroad, after that, a navy ship would arrive to request their data while restocking them to leave for the north.

    If the ind of Bermuda is habitable, the members of the navy will make a military colony in the ce, Genaro scratched his head after reviewing his itinerary there were many things to do but the trip would be simple.

    Time began to pass and life on the ship was quite simple, the crew members were responsible for carrying out their activities from cleaning to monitoring using telescopes to avoid reefs that make them run aground.

    After 3 days of travel, they finally passed the homnd penins to go to the inds that were under the control of the navy, if they are lucky they can see some sailors.

    In the early morning of the next day they passed the naval base Michin, thest base of the empire of Nova Roma, from that moment there was no longer any help until they arrived in Bermuda and the established time passed.

    At dawn on the second day after passing the Michin naval base something strange began to happen in the sea, a great haze was present in the middle of the afternoon and thepass turned like crazy, Captain Genaro frowned at what was happening.

    To avoid rming the crew he decided to hide the strange think of thepass, it was not until the night that the crew met to have their dinner.

    Dinner was a hot coffee and a soup of dehydrated vegetables with tortis, the ship had a kitchen specially made so that the fire could not burn the boat in case there was an ident.

    At the table, all the crew enjoyed dinner, when they end their dinner Pandora passed by the table delivering some slices of conserved sugar citron so that theirpanions did not have scurvy due tock of vitamin C.

    That night the old Consus and Evan were guarding, so the crew members went to their cabins except the two of them who had to wash the dishes and take care if they saw anything strange in the sea.

    When only the two was in the room the old Consus took off his face and let Evan see the face of a beautiful young woman, Evanughed to see Padme without his mask but with the rest of his old costume.

    "I suppose you will take off the theater of disguise or go air walking through the ce dressed like an old man with a woman¡¯s face."

    Padme looked at Evan "Very funny shit, but how long does the paralyzing poison take effect."

    Evan stretched out his hands as a sign of having no choice and from his bag, he took out a small hourss "Judging by the clock in 5 minutes you can start the massacre while I have fun with the priestess.

    I hope the dog¡¯s screams of priestess while I raped her don¡¯t bother you when you take care of the captain¡¯s trash we have. "

    Padme sighed "Do whatever you want but don¡¯t damage the boat, that the cargo has to arrive intact otherwise it would be harmful to us."

    The hourss came to the end of his time and without much haste, they both took a kitchen knife to be able to do their job, Padme was the first to leave the kitchen and did not have to walk long to see one of hispanions lying.

    "What do we have here if it¡¯s Mr. Lucas, you can¡¯t seem to talk and you¡¯re in a slightly awkward position, let me help you with that."

    Padme looked at Lucas who was lying on the floor face down holding a bottle of coffee liquor, Lucas¡¯s eyes were looking at her with some fear and anger.

    "What a big man, why do you look me as if you were afraid of me but at the same time you hated me, maybe its because I don¡¯t have the usual mask."

    Padme takes out from his pants bag his mask with the face of Consus and she started talking like an old man "You¡¯re a bad man Lucas, how can you drink coffee liquor and not invite this old man."

    After this, she took off his mask and threw it on the ground to step on it repeatedly "You know what I hate about this fucking mask is the smell of old and rotten meat.

    The old Consus died very happy while i killing his family and my partner raped his wife and daughters, you know my partner it¡¯s a man¡¯s garbage but he knows how to cause hatred of his victims but they not being able to do anything, aperfect way of torture.

    Anyway, Lucas considers yourself lucky to be the first death of this beautiful and foggy night, we can usually say in the Underworld that you died for a woman and not for a child, hahaha. "

    When he finishedughing she took Lucas¡¯s head while he used the kitchen saw knife to cut Lucas¡¯s neck slowly.

    The saw knife made a mess in Lucas¡¯s neck because the wound was irregr, Padme did not care how the wound was while he died, her knife went through the entire neck of Lucas¡¯s body, leaving only the union of the head by the spine.

    She ced the body on the ground and held it with his foot while pulling the head to break the spine and separate the head from the body, after trying for a few seconds the vertebrae gave way and the head separated from the body.

    "Very well Lucas, now your head will be my prize, don¡¯t worry you will be a nice cup after I clean it and only the skull is left."

    Padme walked as he moved Lucas¡¯s severed head from side to side, as if he were a girl with a new toy, on the other hand, Evan went to the cabin of the priestess Pandora.

    On his way he could see two crewmen who were lying and paralyzed "Small garbage, I will end your life only to avoid hindrances."

    When he finished saying those words, he sank to the ground and buried his knife at the head¡¯s junction with the spine of the two crew members in front of him. "Pigs die like pigs, I hope you liked your deaths. "

    He kept walking until he reached the cabin of the priestess Pandora, opened the door and could see Pandora sitting in his chair with some medicine jars "How nice Pandora you looked, you tried to find an antidote for the paralyzing poison.

    Unfortunately for you, this poison is specially made by the Parto empire, a shame that none of your antidotes worked but look on the positive side, I could rape you without problems. "

    Pandora felt a fear she had never felt in her life, she knew she was vulnerable to Evan, she couldn¡¯t even cry if something happened.

    Evan approached her with a sinister smile on her face and began touching her breasts, Evan brought her head to Pandora¡¯s ear "You are ascivious woman, it is a pity that you were born in the wrong ce, if you were born in the Parto empire, they would have taught you since childhood to satisfy men.

    But don¡¯t worry, you went down the paths of training for women and girls. "

    Evan took Pandora by the hair and threw her on the floor to start unbuttoning her doctor¡¯s gown when she finished she exposed Pandora¡¯s big breasts that were being supported by a ck bra.

    Using his knife, he crossed Pandora¡¯s stomach until he got into his bra. "You are ascivious bitch that needs to be corrected, you can look at me with your hateful eyes all you want Pandora.

    But you cannot do anything to avoid your cruel destiny, I will keep you alive throughout the trip so that I can abuse your body in the long journey that we are going to do, who knows even you be a mother hahaha. "

    Pandora knew the cruel fate that awaited him with Evan, asked the gods for help, Zeus, Mother Tonantzin but none of them responded.

    His only hope was to beg Emperor vio who was a divine entity, at that moment everything turned ck for her when she opened his eyes she could see Emperor vio who was standing scratching his head without understanding what was happening.

    Pandora cried when she saw vio and threw herself at his feet begging for help, vio did not recognize the girl in front of him but could see that he had the robes of the priestess of the empire.

    vio sat down and asked "Tell me what is happening priestess why are you crying and you know where we are"

    Pandora shook his head and in tears spoke "Emperor you were the only God who answered my call, the other gods abandoned me, none helped me when I asked for your help but you are the only one who seems to care about your humble believer.

    Please save me from the hands of that man who wants to rape me, I don¡¯t want to be spotted by that despicable being who calls himself Evan, help me somehow. "

    vio looked at the priestess and scratched his head "I would like to help you but there are rules that govern the world, I can¡¯t teleport where you are to help you."

    Pandora felt that her world was copsing and vio looked with some helplessness at the woman in front of her and remembered the story of Medusa.

    He took Pandora¡¯s shoulder with his hand "There is an option but that means that your humanity will be lost, I don¡¯t know what this may cause but thest decision you have."

    Pandora cleaned her tears and clenched her teeth with hatred "I have no other emperor option, but if I die or be a monster please take care of my family, I am Pandora the priestess of Selene ship of Captain Genaro¡¯s expedition.

    I swear that if I survive and maintain my conscience I will serve you for all eternity, you were the only God who heard my call. "

    vio smiled forcefully "What will happen next will hurt because I will make my divine energy enter your body, your soul will changepletely and it will only depend on you if you can make the change.

    I will go personally to look for Genaro¡¯s ship, try not to die Pandora, but if you do I will make sure your family recovers your body. "

    vio began to use his divine energy in the soul of Pandora who shouted at the pain caused by divine energy, little by little from his head began to emerge horns and his eyes turned red.

    Her hands deformed as ws came out from the middle of his fingers, his teeth became sharp and her tongue became that of a snake, his feminine features became more pronounced and his skin became white without pigmentation while a mist Dark surrounded her.

    She got up from the ground and looked at his hands and could see them as those of a monster squeezed her hands as she said hisst words "Thank you, Emperor"

    Then Pandora¡¯s soul returned to her body ...

 Chapter 139 - The sweet revenge

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and Sex description </i>

    Evan did not miss the opportunity to y with the body of a Pandora who was without conscience, during all the activity Pandora¡¯s lifeless eyes only looked towards the wall.

    While Evan moved constantly destroying the interior of the priestess in front of him, for more than an hour he made the same movementpletely ignoring what was going on around him while resting on Pandora¡¯s voluptuous breasts.

    At that moment Pandora¡¯s lifeless look returned to color, his pupils lost their original color and became red pupils, her body began to have changes that Evan did not notice.

    Pandora turned her head to look at the garbage she had on her chest and that continued to move her hips without paying attention to her surroundings, Pandora smiled and with her hand took Evan¡¯s hair hard to throw it towards the wall.

    Evan flew out and ended up crashing into the cabin wall, he didn¡¯t know what had happened until he raised his head and could see Pandorapletely naked who was staring at him with red eyes.

    He knew that he had to escape or die in the ce, with the force that allowed his body ran to the door, opening it in a hurry while Pandora walked without much hurry to his desk where he took out his Flintlock pistol and shot Evan in the left foot.

    The bullet was precise as they managed to enter the heel by breaking the bone of the foot, immobilizing Evan who, ignoring the pain, tried to leave through the door he had opened, crawling on the ground to ask Padme for help.

    But before Pandora could crawl more towards him and pulled him to his feet to put him back in the room, Evan tried to bury his hands in the wood to avoid re-entering the room but only managed to lose some nails.

    Pandora closed the door of his cabin while he was charged with charging his revenge from his rapist, Padme who was in the captain¡¯s cabin did not hear the noise of the shot or the screams of Evan.

    Because Genaro¡¯s cabin was far from Pandora¡¯s cabin, Padme was sitting in a chair made with Genaro¡¯s body while reading the captain¡¯s log with a frown.

    "Everything is normal until today in the afternoon a fog appeared out of nowhere and thepass began to turn meaningless, damn Genaro, what do you mean, thepass turns meaningless and why you didn¡¯t warn our piece of shit."

    Padme got up from his flesh and blood seat and walked to Genaro¡¯s desk to check thepass when he took it from the desk and opened thepass lid he realized that the arrow was spinning pointlessly.

    "Damnpass, I guess we will have to wait for it to return to normal, I don¡¯t want to move the ship without having a clear guide where we are going, I will have to go out and look for Evan, to help me get rid of the bodies."

    Padme left the cabin of Genaro and heard absolutely no noise other than the waves crashing into the hull of the ship, these became weird as Evan screams obscenities when he is raping his victims.

    She walk to the priestess cabin to see if I could find the stupid Evan, on the way Padme was still thinking about how to return if thepass was failing, When she reached the door of the priestess cabin I didn¡¯t hear any noise, he supposed that Evan He had fallen asleep.

    Before she opened the door he noticed that the floor was full of blood and that he had stained his boots, he could also see some marks on the nail floor "Stupid Evan you surely killed the priestess, I just remind you that if I see you Masturbating near me I will cut your eggs. "

    Having just said that phrase, Padme entered the priestess cabin and could see Evan¡¯s skin stretched and supported by bones, Padme felt fear and ran out of the cabin "I hope that think not been freed because I am dead if they does"

    She ran to his cabin where she pulled two sabers and a green drink from under her bed in a small jar that I won¡¯t hesitate to drink. "I hope it¡¯s not toote."

    Padme¡¯s hands trembled as she held his two sabers, she said a few words in Persian and his body became a shadow that moved under the protection of the night until he reached the door of the warehouse.

    In the warehouse she opened the door very carefully to be able to see in a cage a small rabbit with red eyes, this made Padme happy since the rabbit was still trapped but then he wondered what killed Evan.

    It was at that moment that he could feel that he was falling towards the ground and could see very familiar feet after that his conscience turned ck, Pandora who had a ck haze around him looked at Padme¡¯s lifeless body and bent down to devour him.

    While this was happening, vio was on his way apanied by members of the Roman Inquisition and Huitzilopochtli, the hummingbird god does not like men to abuse women and less if they are priestesses.

    As ambassadors of the gods on earth hurting a priestess are worthy of garbage and deserve to be destroyed, personally it was to help vio control Pandora in case his transformation makes her lose her conscience.

    To find Selene vio he was using his divine energy trying to follow the trail he left, Pandora after his conversion to a monster, during the whole process vio was sitting on the bow of the ship so as not to lose the weak signal of energy.

    The ship was going at a fairly fast speed thanks to the use of sails held with hemp rope so that in just 3 days they managed to reach the location of Selene, in order to get Huitzilopochtli correctly from time to time he used part of his divine energy, to prevent the sea mist from losing them.

    The Selene was in front of them quite calm and without noise, as if there was no trace of life on the ship, vio and Huitzilopochtli, climbed first to be able to free the perimeter of possible threats.

    When they got on the Selene they realized that on the floor of the ship there was a rabbit with red eyes staring at them, vio looked at Huitzilopochtli "That rabbit is not normal, I feel it is very dangerous."

    Huitzilopochtli looked at the rabbit and sighed "It is an entity that represents cmity, it is extremely dangerous and I do not understand why it is in this ce, that no mortal climbs on this ship if he does not want to die.

    vio we will have to stain our hands or otherwise we may suffer from the cmity that spongy rabbit can make..."

 Chapter 140 - Meeting with Pandora

    vio looked at the rabbit waiting for something strange to happen, but the rabbit did not seem to care about the two gods in front of him, so Huitzilopochtli rxed and returned to his normal pose.

    "vio you should go look for Pandora if she is alive, once you find her we leave the ship, the rabbit does not want to start a war against us.

    As it seems he likes the atmosphere of this ce, the best thing we can do is leave it to roam this boat until the end of the world. "

    vio nodded and looked at the rabbit with appreciation, as he ran into the ship, when he came down the stairs he could see the mess that was there, the walls had blood and there were a few human bones around the ce.

    Not knowing where to go vio opened a cabin by cabin looking for Pandora or some survivor, but he only found empty rooms or with only bones, until he reached the cabin of Captain Genaro where he found a bone chair made with the remains of Captain Genaro.

    This bothered vio very much, Captain Genaro was a good element who had a great way forward in the navy but now his mortal remains were making a chair in bad taste.

    vio approached his remains and using his divine energy he turned them into bone dust "It¡¯s all I can do for you Genaro, I will take the dust from your bones to your family to be buried."

    He looks in the room for something that could give me an idea of ??what happened but He didn¡¯t find anything just a ss bottle that emptied its original contents so that I could get inside the bone dust of Genaro¡¯s body.

    He could not do the same with the other bodies because he did not know which member of the crew he belonged to, so he continued on his way in search of Pandora or his mortal remains.

    It was not until he reached a room where he could discover some nails and marks on the door, this did not like vio since it maybe Pandora¡¯s nails when he was attacked by his rapist.

    When he opened the door he could see a human skin of a man supported by the bones of his body in the middle of the cabin, he could assume that he was the rapist of Pandora and his deserved destiny "A shame that Pandora has suffered from an attempt by a man like you , but if she didn¡¯t kill you would die by myself or Huitzilopochtli.

    But don¡¯t worry, your soul had to enter our Underworld, I asked Grandpa Anubis to stop you while they give a weing to your eternal suffering.

    Look that being such bullshit that abusing a helpless priestess, perhaps none of the gods could help her but for your bad luck, I am a God and one who hates rapists.

    I will personally take care of Pandora tormenting your dirty soul for eternity if she died, but if she did not, I will take her to see your dirty end, at the hands of Cronos. "

    After this vio checked the room to look for some evidence or Pandora but found nothing, when he left the ce he went to the other cabins hoping to find it.

    It wasn¡¯t until he checked thest cabin where he could see a woman with a ck haze around her with horns on her head, crying while hugging her feet in a dark corner of the room.

    vio knew she was Pandora, so he approached her without much caution and sat down once he was in front of her to hug her, Pandora cried like a little girl in her father¡¯s arms.

    "Pandora told you that it woulde, excuse me if I am not the omnipotent and omnipresent god you expected.

    But I am a God who heeded your call and although I amte I can assure you that what your attacker¡¯s soul will suffer from a fate worse than the one you gave him.

    I cannot interfere in some mortal matters but when the problem enters my domains it is different, I can act freely to solve that problem in the cruelest possible ways because I am not a merciful and kind God.

    I am a God who does not hesitate to stain his hands to show his faithful priestess that divine justice can be much more pleasant than mortal justice.

    Even though your body changed, I can assure you that no one will despise you, but if they do, you don¡¯t have to worry in the imperial pce, you will have a ce as a praetorian guard. "

    Padme cried on vio¡¯s chest for a while until she could speak "God Emperor vio, as I promised to serve you for eternity, gave me the power to be able to kill the trash and now allows me to see the end of his soul.

    You do not need to be apassionate and merciful God, just be yourself that is what I think makes it special, I do not want to return with my family in this regard.

    I don¡¯t fear being rejected but I want to be reminded of what I was, not what I am. "

    vio pped him on his back. "Count on it. I will make sure that you are canonized as the patron saint of travel, every citizen who travels by boat will pray to you so that he does not suffer misfortunes.

    As for your family they will receive a pension from the government until they die, they will not be missing anything, maybe in some future, you will be able to see your son feelingfortable.

    But the final decision is in your hands, I ept your oath to serve by my side and I give you the right of free will in your decisions as long as they do not harm the imperial family. "

    Pandora responded while hugging his vio "I Pandora agreed to serve the emperor god vio for eternity, sworn to protect him and his family until the end of time."

    When Pandora said thest words his dark energy was united with the divine energy of vio, with this the oath was made.

    They left the room without saying a word along the way, vio didn¡¯t want to relive the bad experiences Pandora had suffered.

    Either way, there was a soul in the new Tartar waiting to be interrogated until there was no information to obtain, vio would know from its origin until it was thest thing he ate with great detail.

    For such a prisoner there is only the path of pain without mercy, when they went outside they saw how Huitzilopochtli was hugging the rabbit while saying things like "The spongy evil is so tender."

    vio and Pandora decided to ignore the hummingbird god and get on the ship to hope that Huitzilopochtli will finish doing what he was doing with the misfortune rabbit ...

 Chapter 141 - Knowing the god Mithras

    On the ship nobody asked Huitzilopochtli about his approach to the rabbit of chaos, vio ordered that anything they could have seen was forgotten since otherwise, it would be treason to the empire.

    Throughout the trip Pandora was looking at her face in the seawater and sometimes you could see that she had tears on her cheeks, Fortunately for her on the ship there was a doctor who acted as moral support.

    When they arrived at the port of Origin Civitatem, vio ordered his praetorians to prepare a memorial for the 31 crew members of Selene, he also requested that he organize a public ceremony in the za de Origin Civitatem, to report what happened.

    Pandora did not feelfortable when she got off the ship as she feared she would be received as a monster but was surprised that no one present made anyment against her.

    On the contrary one of the inquisitor subi approached her to ask how she can keep her horns so beautiful, Pandora did not know what to answer but strangely that question did not bother her.

    Other people in the ce were the high priestess who was now pregnant waiting to have Ares¡¯ son, vio told him that Pandora would be canonized as the patron for travel safety.

    The priestess was not sure if that would be a good idea but when I hear from vio that Pandora was her first creation and that she will serve the imperial family for all eternity, the priestess nodded and prepared to begin the canonization of Pandora.

    vio before heading home went directly with Huitzilopochtli and Pandora to the temple of Anubis, before anything had to be interrogated to certain garbage, the road to the temples was quitefortable.

    But Pandora realized that some mailmen were using a rare device while doing their job of delivering letters, it had two wheels and it seemed that they moved their feet to move without the need for horses or something to push it.

    vio noticed this "It is called a bicycle and is currently being tested by the city mailmen to know if anything can be improved in its construction, the bicycle¡¯s transport that will reduce travel times and we are looking to produce massive for normal people can get their own bicycle."

    Pandora nodded at what vio had said but imagined if his son would like to have one of those bicycles, she would ask the emperorter if he could give one to his little Arion.

    When they reached the pyramid where the temple was, they climbed the stairs to realize that Hellena was fighting with the statue of her Anubis "You can¡¯t leave me outside Grandfather, you know well that I can do better torture than you can do."

    vio under his head for grief and scratch and then walk to Hellena and hug her back "What are you doing honey, why are you fighting with Grandpa Anubis."

    Hellena took vio¡¯s arms "Sweety you know that I hate rapists, I wanted to get the information I had with reliable methods but Grandpa didn¡¯t leave me and told me to wait for you.

    You will allow me to torture him to obtain the information. "

    vio sighed "That decision is not made by you or me at the moment you have to wait for Pandora to decide the future of garbage, but if she epts I will allow you to torture her soul before we go to the final phase of punishment."

    Hellena reloaded her head on vio¡¯s face "I hope it is extremely painful and exemry to be thought twice before harming a priestess."

    After this vio and Hellena separated and time stopped to give way to Anubis who did not seem to be happy with something "Sorry for not letting you see the Hellena prisoners but this is another problem we have in hand, if I were the ones You can torture but now it¡¯s different.

    The prisoners seem to be stowaways who managed to sneak into a group with the expeditions, the problem is that they belong to Mithraism, when we woke up Mitra also woke up.

    But unlike us being his faithful a minority Mithras failed to release all his energy but still, he is a god and is taking care of his dead disciples to prevent us from destroying their souls.

    Zeus and mother Tonantzin are already in ce, we are only waiting for you vio if we do not handle this matter well we can fight with the god Mitra that despite not having considerable power can hurt. "

    vio rubbed his temples with his fingers "In a bad step hurry you have to meet Miter, to know what he intends to do."

    At that time a light illuminated the temple of Anubis and all disappeared, for the priests this meant that Emperor vio had entered into another dimension so they only told parishioners that a show of power of the great god Anubis towards his believers.

    When they teleported they realized that they were in the kingdom of Anubis in the New Tartarus, vio could see that the Egyptian architecture was extremely beautiful in the ce, unfortunately, there was no time to admire it a meeting was taking ce.

    Anubis guided through the pce until they reached a room where a young man with curly and golden hair in a white robe staring at Zeus at the goddess Tonantzin and still old with a tobo pipe.

    vio recognized the old man as the god of the Mischievous Coatl had not seen him for a while but if he was at the meeting things cannot be very quiet, Zeus asked vio to take a seat and Anubis too.

    Mitra looked carefully at the young man who was facing him but mainly what caught his attention was the hateful look of the two women who entered after vio, the woman with the horns was not surprising but the woman with the Wheat hair color was different.

    He could feel that she is capable of killing no matter what happens, she is a natural murderer and a demigod which makes him somewhat nervous, but he has to keep up appearances, so she turned her eyes waiting for what they had to say...

 Chapter 142 - The cost of arrogance

    In the meeting room, the first to speak was vio "I understand that you defend the souls of your two believers, but they havemitted crimes against my people.

    Especially the shit that Pandora abused, all I ask is that those soulse to my power so that they receive the punishment they deserve. "

    Mitra got angry at vio¡¯sment "With what right do you dare to speak inferior God, to whom only Zeus and the woman have the right to speak."

    Hellena squeezed her hands when she heard Mitra speak loudly to vio but vio began tough at Mitra¡¯s words. "Very good pseudo sun god, I will exin the matter and what will happen, since attacking you is counterproductive for us there is nothing to stop me to look for your believers in my empire.

    Every believer you find will be castrated and torn to life so that their flesh feeds the prisoners of your stupid religion when you have no believers your power will be crap and I will personally take you and the souls of your believers to Cronos so that Devore without a trace.

    Best of all, I can be an inferior God as you say but I am the emperor and one of the four founders of this world.

    Hellena and Pandora leave the room, we will start a witch hunt house by house, cave by cave, when there are pests at home you don¡¯t negotiate with them just crush them to eliminate them.

    With your permission gentlemen. "

    After this vio got up angry, along with Hellena and Pandora, when they left the room Mitraughed "Hahaha, stupid god you have no right to speak with the great Mithras"

    Coatl let out a puff of tobo smoke. "You know I don¡¯t know you but I¡¯m sure of something and that is that you¡¯re screwed, that god you call inferior, is the son of Rhea and Apollo.

    Not to mention that his power in the mortal world isplete, but the person you should worry about is not vio but Hellena.

    That woman is crazy about vio, you insulted her beloved husband in front of her grandfather and Brother / Grandfather if he doesn¡¯t find your believers she will personally look for them.

    If a God has someone to pray you should do it, nobody in this room will let you out, let¡¯s see how long youst before there are no believers to give you divine energy. "

    Mitra then felt a cold sweat running down her back, it might not have been a good idea to be arrogant but there was nothing he could do.

    vio teleported to the temple of Anubis where the priestess in charge of caring for the temple saw the evilest smiles of the emperor and the empress, they were not the faces of royalty but of murderers who would seek their prey until the end of the world.

    When vio under the pyramid of Anubis ordered an emergency meeting with every member of the empire¡¯s power, on the way Pandora was afraid of vio and Hellena, their faces did not give confidence but transmitted fear to those who saw them.

    In the imperial pce all the important people gathered in the conference room, a ce that was in the basement of the pce, tobo smoke was present in the conference room.

    Those present were nervous because they did not know what is so important that the emperor called them all suddenly, everyone asked questions but could not find the answers until half an hourter vio entered.

    Unlike the conventional clothes that vio always wore, he entered the room wearing his Roman battle uniform. "I¡¯m d they came, as they will know the empire faces a crisis and I need your helppletely.

    In the great expedition we had, some rats sneaked into our ships on time there is a threat to the god Mitra, threatened Nova Roma and the citizens, not to mention defending his people who only know how to vite defenseless priestesses.

    I want to ask you are willing to fight against this threat that does not hesitate to defend rapists and that if we let it grow our children and grandchildren can die or suffer atrocities at the level of what the Caribs do.

    I ask you, then, about Nova Roma, they want that life or they will take control of their own hands! "

    In unison, all those present shouted "Hail Nova Roma Death to the gue"

    vio gave his evil smile "The mission is simple, everyone will search house by house, cave by cave to any infiltrator who does not follow the true religion.

    These infiltrators will be brought to Origin Civitatem where they will be held until it is proven that they are not the rats we are looking for, remember that any trapped Mithra faithful will guarantee awards for their departments.

    These prizes can be from weapons upgrades to budget increases, there is only one rule they have to be alive because a fate worse than death for the threats of their god awaits them.

    You can leave and remember that Hellena is in charge of the prison camp of the believers of Mitra, I hope you support her when she asks for help. "

    This order quickly reached all the controls of the empire and the religious and political propaganda began.

    In schools the children were encouraged to denounce their parents if they followed the religion of Mitra, in the work the employees were interrogated, the citizens who will denounce the followers of Mitra will receive rewards.

    Thousands of banners were posted on the walls and houses with indications of how to locate the followers of Mitra, in just one week more than 100 people among women, men and children were imprisoned.

    Hellena decided to be pious with the boys and girls so they were given cyanide to end their lives, but women and men did not have the same fate.

    The men were forced to kill each other while the women had to cut the meat so that they could eat otherwise they would starve to death when 3 weeks passed all the believers in Mitra were captured, a total of 599 believers were captured and eliminated, Only vio kept one alive.

    This to avoid that Mitra could sleep in a mandatory way because there were no more believers avable, vio personally went to the temple of Anubis to go to the room where Mitra was.

    When a vio arrived and opened the door, he doesn¡¯t see the young Mitra but see an old man who seemed extremely fragile. "Wow, but what do we have here if it is the great old Mithras, don¡¯t worry shit, there is only one believer alive.

    You know it wasplicated took me three weeks to eliminate your people, they are elusive as rats but the inquisition did an excellent job looking for them.

    I alreadypleted the first part of the deal, if I am not mistaken the second part is the most fun, Grandpa / Brother there is no problem if I allow Cronos to eat this shit or I have to do it on my own "

    Zeusughed "For me, there is no problem just you will have to follow the orders of the centaurs to prevent him from escaping."

    At that moment vio wasunched against a weak Mitra who could not defend himself, with only two strokes vio took him from the hair to the fourth level of the New Tartarus, while Hellena appeared with Pandora on the scene.

    "Grandfather where are those two souls that we have many issues to fix."

    Anubis smiled and took his granddaughter and Pandora in the room where they were confined, what happened next was a true feast of torture methods and thirst for revenge.

    That month would be remembered in religion as the purge and became a ceremony that was held in the empire, where each citizen cleaned their house to receive the blessings of the gods, this in honor of the cleanliness of the followers of Mithras and his God...

 Chapter 143 - Oath before Flavio

    In the basement of a ramshackle wooden house on the docks of Origin Civitatem, there was a meeting of 5 people.

    "The contact with the god Mithras has been lost, officially we are alone. It is a matter of time before the genocidal empress finds us and ends our lives, what can we do?" Said a woman with her face covered by an iron mask.

    One of the participants who had his face discovered with a scar on his forehead that reached his chin said "It is a fact that we are going to die, it may be that Nova Roma is an empire that differs greatly with the Roman but they have something inmon.

    When an enemy wants to alter the status, it doesn¡¯t matter who or whatever they will crush until there is no trace. "

    A woman who had a ck Hijab who was ying with a dagger buried her at the table to get the attention of her ssmates "Since we¡¯re going to die because we don¡¯t take someone to the grave.

    The empress and her children are out of the question, they are too strong not to mention that they are gods and we don¡¯t have the weapons to kill them, but there are 3 members of the stupid emperor¡¯s family that we can kill. "

    From his robes, he pulled out 3 papers that had drawings of faces on them and ced them on the table "There is his mother Julia and these two twin girls are Ayesha and Aurora if we can eliminate one of them or at three our deaths will not be in vain. "

    One of the participants who was blindfolded and was smoking a Tabo pipe "You know what was thest message left by Mithras, that the emperor and his family sat on the council of the gods.

    What he wanted was to hand over the souls of Padme and Evan so that they could be punished for the crimes theymitted, Mitra refused and insulted vio in a derogatory manner.

    After that event, three weeks passed where vio hunted our people without even being able to defend himself after this Mitra died and most likely, the souls of Padme and Evan are no longer with us. "

    A woman with a bare face and ck eyes interrupted the speech "What do you mean Cyrus, be clearer with your words."

    Ciro expelled tobo smoke "Jasamin I forget that sometimes you are stupid, what I mean is that if we kill or even hurt vio¡¯s family, our souls are doomed.

    If he kills Mithras for telling him Lower God what he will not do us if we harm what he loves most, if our souls are destroyed, it is over and we cease to exist, not to mention that our end will be in the jaws of Cronus.

    The first woman who spoke looked Ciro through her mask "So what do you propose Cyrus, you know that as descendants of the immortal¡¯s death does not matter, much less if our souls are destroyed.

    At least the stupid pact that our ancestors made with Dario would beplete, in any case, we have nowhere to return, Padme was our goal to defend and is now dead.

    We cannot go home and if we stay in this ce we are dead, what can we do. "

    Ciro smiled "If our ancestors signed a deal with the Darius King because we can¡¯t make a deal with Emperor, Arisai."

    Jasamin hit the table "They killed our people because we have to fight on their behalf and if they don¡¯t ept the oath, if I¡¯m going to die at least I want to fight don¡¯t you think so Nacim"

    Nacim shook his head "Jasamin you are thinking as a Nova Romana citizen, I understand that you have lived in this ce for two years but you have to understand that the world is not as idealistic as you think.

    You know we were expelled from ournds because of the Greeks who killed and raped our poption, violence has always existed and we have be ustomed to it but this ce is different.

    Only the cursed jungle, the Caribs and the problems of the north afflict the empire so that society does not live in constant fear, so that the poption may think beyond that to be worried about how they will die.

    I agree with Cyrus that it is better to be allied with vio than to die in their hands, at least our children or descendants we have will not have to suffer from a continent in chaos. "

    The woman who had the Hijab withdrew the knife from the table "You are all weak and afraid to fight against an emperor god, but I understand what the fun is if my soul will be destroyed so I can never kill again.

    Very well just tell me what clothes I have to take to the meeting ceremony with the emperor, because if he decides not to ept us and kill us at the moment, I want to be well dressed so that my body is buried with beautiful clothes, before dead than simple. "

    Ciro nodded "I agree with you Cyra I prefer to die elegant than dressed in the garbage if there is nothing more to discuss I will n a meeting with the emperor to allow us to introduce ourselves and offer our services.

    Otherwise, it is an honor to have been with you. "

    The next day vio prepared the strictest assurance to receive a group of 5 immortals who contacted Lucio to introduce himself and serve the emperor.

    The 5 immortals arrived in full dress walking regardless of the security of the imperial pce in the courtyard they met vio and Hellena who were sitting on their respective throne.

    The 5 immortals stood before the emperor and I only speak Cyrus "Save your majesty, my name is Cyrus I am a representative of thest immortals in this ce.

    Our ancestors signed a contract with King Darius where we pledged to protect the imperial family, for generations we have continued our duty.

    We saved the imperial family when the Greeks conquered our homnd and took refuge for years in the dark waiting for a moment to attack.

    Our leader and whom we had to protect was called Padme forced us to kidnap the rabbit from chaos, while she took him to Persia to destroy the enemies that inhabit his soil.

    But as you know this did not end well, that is why we would like to offer our service, Evan was a son of a bitch and Padme¡¯s favorite because of that towards what he wanted, but we are different.

    We onlyply with the treaties signed by our ancestors, we can swear by our honor and before you as a god that we never rape any person or kill without barracks.

    Evan was something created by Padme..."

    vio interrupted Ciro "I know that Ciro, Padme, and Evan confessed everything they had to say, that¡¯s why I epted today¡¯s meeting, otherwise you would be dead.

    I can ept his oath to serve the imperial family but there is a rule that I will add to him, to prevent my descendants from doing the same as Padme towards.

    Under no circumstances will they kill unless the person or persons are a threat to the imperial family. They have free will in their decisions but the god that you will have to follow can choose it from the immensity of the pantheon we have avable.

    Finally, the rules of Pandora and his descendants will follow as long as they do not harm the imperial family, you will protect the view while the Mixtec praetorian elite will do so in the dark.

    They are willing to ept the oath and follow the orders I have given them, in return, I will provide them with a ce in the world of the gods as my guardians in death while in life they will receive money and protection for their families.

    Cyrus and the other 4 immortals epted the oath and from them came to an energy line that vio used to unite it with his divine energy, they realized that they could feel the members of the imperial family even if they did not see them.

    "The oath is made, I hope great things from you immortals, you can withdraw but remember to introduce yourself to my children to let them know that they will take care of them from now on"

    At that moment the immortals became shadows and went to appear before their children, Hellena looked at vio with some doubt "You are sure they will do nothing to our children"

    vio shook his head "Even if they wanted they could not the oath would stop them and kill them, apart from that there is never more security for our children, you don¡¯t believe it, love."

    Hellena giggled and kissed vio and whispered in his ear "You know Yuma keeps asking when he will have a little brother so he can y with him, what do you think if we go for the little brother I even already have a name for him"

    vio let out augh "As you order your majesty would allow me to take you to your chambers"

    Hellena nodded and allowed vio to take her like a princess, what happens next is another story ...

    £¬

 Chapter 144 - Control of the ihiyotl (Liver)

    vio woke up being hugged with hellena with the first rays of the sun that came through his window, this would be one, a quiet morning if not because the door was one of the immortal women.

    vio realized that it was Arisai "Good morning Arisai, how do you sleep."

    Arisai raised one of her hands and ced it on her chest. "We emperor are immortals who are trained not to sleep because our mission is more important, I¡¯ve been here since they entered the room yesterday."

    Hellena who woke up by Arisai¡¯sments, yawned as she snuggled into vio¡¯s chest "What do you think Arisai thinks I can get pregnant if vio continues with this routine."

    Arisai ducked her head "I think the routine has many points of advantage but it is worth mentioning that if the emperor did not have rare fetishes, you could end up much faster pregnant empress."

    At that moment the door of the room opened and Cyrus entered with little Bastet in the head who seemed to guide Cyrus as if it were a horse, after entering the room she gave Ciro a small pat on the head and Bastet flew off to go with their parents.

    Ciro, on the other hand, left the room turning into a shadow, Bastet without wasting time snuggled between his parents¡¯ arms while her coyote ears moved happily.

    vio and Hellena gave some kisses to their daughter "Arisai can inform Huitzilopochtli that today¡¯s training is going to be dyed a little longer. I want to spend time with my daughter and wife. "

    Arisai nodded and disappeared bing a shadow, a few hourster vio appeared in the courtyard of the pce with his little daughter on his head.

    Felix was calm reading a book sitting in a chair under the shadow of an Ahuehuete while she drank coffee, next to him was Nacim taking care of Felix in silence.

    On the other hand, were Ciro and Kitsun¨¦ taking care of Yuma who was ying house with Italivi, Yatzil, and Mitsune who despite being a baby who can already crawl does not like being away from Yuma, sometimes she sticks to him hugging him like a Little Ko

    Erendida, on the other hand, was ying with Jasamin cards and the most curious thing of all is that Erendida seemed to be winning, seeing the happy family vio proceeded to deliver his daughter Bastet to Lucy to take care of her while he doing her daily training.

    Cyra who wore her ck hijab and was not very sociable was interested in knowing what kind of training vio was referring to, she thinks for the training of the emperor he has something like running or doing some normal activity that does not endanger her life.

    But to her surprise what happened was somethingpletely different, vio took off his shirt that rebelled a tanned body in battle and with defined muscles.

    After this two bears were brought to the battlefield and vio prepared to fight with them without using divine energy only his fists and whatever he had at hand.

    Arisai approached vio before the fight began to ask if it was safe what would happen to him fighting with the bears, to which vio only replied vaguely that they didn¡¯t need to intervene no matter what they could see.

    What happened next caused the immortals to learn something new, Cyra was surprised how a Femur could be so dangerous in the right hands, but the scene that will remain in her mind is the string of intestines that can be effective in gaining valuable seconds in battle.

    In the end, after defeating the bears Erendida who was riding a small bicycle that has a wheelbarrow on the back, approached the remains of his father to pick them up with his hands and leave them in the wheelbarrow.

    It took vio a few minutes to recover after a tremendous battle, Cyra had to admit that the way the emperor fought was surprising and he could feel something he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.

    At that moment Hellena approached behind Cyra and ced her arms on Cyra¡¯s shoulders and whispered in her ear "You liked what you saw"

    Cyra felt an electric shock when she heard Hellena say those words, she had not felt that sense of desire towards any person for a long time, she could only nod to Hellena¡¯s words.

    Hellena smiled at Cyra¡¯s sincerity and whispered to Cyra again "Why don¡¯t youe tonight, vio is going to take you to another dimension that I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like."

    After this Hellena blew into Cyra¡¯s ear and withdrew to continue her daily activities, Cyra, on the other hand, could only fall to the floor on her knees and breathe heavily, Hellena¡¯s words were so convenient that she had to be a shadow to change her underwear.

    In the afternoon Huitzilopochtli and vio finished the preparations to create a series of protective pictograms on the Coyoxautli Ship, to prevent the second expedition from being lost or you will encounter the chaos rabbit boat, in the Bermuda triangle.

    Huitzilopochtli looked at vio "You know that this is a solution only for the expedition but those who want to go to the ind of Bermuda will have to wear the same protections and make them take a long time"

    vio ced his hand on his chin "I understand but what if we do the same thing we do with the protective monoliths, but instead of cing them onnd we throw them into the sea and provide protection for the boats"

    Huitzilopochtli smiled "It¡¯s a good idea but we will have to look for Tl¨¢loc and Poseidon to help us with the correct pictograms and texts for the monolith, the protections in the water are different from those on the earth."

    vio nodded as he ran his hand through the relief of the pictograms "Tomorrow we go with them to ask for help with this matter."

    Huitzilopochtli agreed and withdrew to perform his daily activities that were to meditate to free his mind of thoughts he did not need, I look for a space in the wall to sit where the sun will reachpletely.

    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, soon Yuma and Erendida came to his side to meditate after a lesson in Toltecayotl with Quetzalcoatl and Mayahuel, Huitzilopochtli with his eyes closed asked them "How was your lesson today?"

    Yuma scratched his little head "Very good Uncle Huitzilopochtli but I still can¡¯t find the right way to reach my inner animal."

    Huitzilopochtli smiled "You will have time isplicated at the beginning but when you do you can get in tune with many things that are overlooked, it is a rewarding feeling, and you Erendida"

    Erendida giggled victory "I can already turn my body into a gray fluffy fur, although Quetzalcoatl says it can be any animal and we must wait until I can develop more to know what animal I can be"

    Huitzilopochtli nodded "I¡¯m d for you Erendida remembers training to be able to achieve a mastery of your abilities, much higher by the way in the morning I saw you ying with Jasamin to the cards you have impressions of her"

    Erendida tapped her finger on her head "She is a very interesting and somewhat silly guardian but she is a very good person, she told me she would teach me how to use a dagger for my self-defense.

    I asked Mom if she could receive sses from Jasamin and she told me that anything that was for my defense had permission. "

    Huitzilopochtli opened his eyes and looked at little Erendida with surprise "I am sure you will be a warrior woman who will make Tonantzin proud, remember that not only is the dagger important.

    When you grow more I will teach you to use the Macuahuitl and martial art of the Xm so that you can subdue enemies that use weapons but remember that the most important thing is to control what happens in your Ihiyotl (Liver).

    Ihiyotl emotions do not confuse them with the so-called feelings, I will give you a simple example when vio or Hellena hugs you what you feel is feeling but when you fly through the air I am sure you have felt a happiness that is emotion.

    The feeling is somethingsting but the emotion you feel at the moment, in the battle the emotion can be your enemy or your ally, if you do not want to die you will be afraid and you will not be able to fight but if you do not fear death you will be in a state of calm and if you love the fight you will be happy. "

    Erendida was surprised "Uncle if there is a technique to control fear why Dad has to face bears, jaguars, wolves among other bugs to take away fear and not only practice this technique"

    Huitzilopochtli had to smile forcefully "Because your mom asked it to be that way, when you grow up you will understand."

    Later that same day Hellena was in the bathroom preparing to spend the night with her husband when a woman emerged from the darkness who was disfigured and naked, her body had marks of burns and scars.

    Cyra bowed to Hellena "Your majesty is sure that the emperor will want to see a woman like me, who is full of scars and ..."

    Hellena ced her finger on her lips and shook her head "Cyra, vio can be many things but he would never judge a woman by her appearance, you know that Padme told about the constant abuses you suffered from her.

    I understand what it is to live in fear and not be able to do anything before I arrived with vio I suffered countless abuses by a Roman nobleman that Augustus¡¯s stupid left as my guardian.

    But thanks to vio something within my change, consider this an opportunity that I give you to change your life, just let vio take care of you.

    In the room vio was undressing when he entered the room Hellena holding the hand of a woman who had a disfigured body, vio smiled and approached them, that night the emperor¡¯s room sounded the moans of 3 different women.

    Ares who was lying with the supreme priestess looked at the window with a smile "Damn bastard you have a very permissive wife, who would give Zeus for Hera was equal to Hellena."

    The priestess opened her eyes "Something happens Master Ares"

    Ares shook his head "Nothing just thought that a certain person will be the envy of many in the family, do not pay attention to what I say just sleep that is good for the baby ..."

 Chapter 145 - Arrival of the first northern tribe

    In the morning the activity in the line of deep defense was quite calm, the soldiers who had made their guard at night were relieved by theirpanions.

    Because the weather was getting colder in the morning the soldiers wore cotton coats and woolen clothes, the sergeants andmanders had wolf and bear coats respectively.

    Also in the mornings, the members of the supplymittee spent distributing breakfast for soldiers consisting of a hot coffee with a tamale cake of green mole.

    Despite not being the most nutritious breakfast, the soldiers liked to wake up with the coffee and the itch of the green mole, there was also a red mole tamale but the soldiers liked the green mole tamale more than the red one.

    In themand room of sector B, Amancio was drinking hot milk chocte with nutrients while reading the reports of the previous day, since the gods granted him another chance to live something within the change.

    His body did not get sick and his wounds healed faster than others, the only drawback is that his consumption of sugar increased to the degree that even his wife is surprised.

    When he asked Dr. Aulo about why this was happening in his body, he extracted a small amount of blood and analyzed it with one of the valuable microscopes made by the dwarves.

    Aulo told him that somehow his cells multiplied rapidly but his multiplication was controlled in some way the gods granted him a capacity to heal quickly.

    But Aulo was very emphatic that it is only the ability to heal quickly, if he does not have enough nutrients he will not be able to cure himself, so he specially designed for him, a powder of different nutrients that he must take daily for his body to store those nutrients and when suffer a wound can heal quickly.

    Aulo did not like the dust because the more he took it he realized that his stomach began to grow as if he were getting fat but in one of the routines of the defense line an ident urred.

    One of the soldiers slipped from the top of the trench and fell on Amancio causing a broken hand, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, he seemed to have an impossible angle, he regained his original shape in just seconds.

    When Amancio opened and closed his hand he realized that he had no problem, then he checked his stomach and realized that he was thinner, he understood that nutrients were necessary and did not increase his weight.

    Amancio sighed after reading the reports when a messenger came running "General is approaching a group of more than 1000 people with rare clothes, we can assume that they are not people from the Anahuac region.

    We await your orders. "

    Amancio rose from his chair "Let the troops prepare for any contingency and send a message to the emperor that the first northern tribes are arriving, I will meet personal that tribe."

    Honovi the leader of the lizard tribe left their ancestralnds, fleeing from the cold and looking for a better ce to live, on the way he could find some ces to rest but the local tribes expelled them.

    The tribe of the lizard is not violent so they decided to flee, on the way they passed through a city called Teotihuacan where they only found human remains and signs of fighting,he knows some little Nahuatl because of the Mixtecs live close to their tribe, so he try to know with the locals what happened there.

    There were only a few children and adults living in the city in a precarious situation, Honovi tried tomunicate with them to ask what happened and the little he could understand was that their country internal conflict.

    Hanovi supposed they were in a kind of internal war, he knew how destructive the internal wars were, during his childhood his father fought his brother for tribe control.

    In the end, their father won but more than half of the tribe died in battle when he looked at the survivors he decided to take them with them to the south, although many of his people refused, one of the surviving women told them that they could leave them in the empire of Nova Roma.

    When Hanovi asked more about the empire, he was surprised by what the woman said that children were not hungry and did not have to work, women have rights and men work for hours so they can spend time with the family.

    Not to mention that the houses arefortable and not cold when I ask Hanovi about why they had not gone to the ce, the woman shook her head and said that the road was dangerous because there are bandits on the road.

    These bandits are deserters of the king¡¯s armies and the priests who decided to stop fighting to steal, they are not stupid and that is why they do not approach the line of defense of the empire but try to attack the refugees trying to reach the empire.

    That is why they decided to wait in the destroyed capital of their kingdom to wait for an ideal time to reach the empire but since Hanovi was going with his tribe to the south he could take them to the empire of Nova Roma.

    After this, they left again and on the way they could see the ruins of a city, unlike Teotihuacan this city waspletely destroyed, when I ask what had happened.

    The refugee replied that it was the city of Monte Alban but that it was destroyed by an army of giants that killed everything in its path, Hanovi asked what happened to those giants.

    The woman replied that they had died at the hands of the empire and that the few survivors returned to their home in the volcano of the Iztihuatl, after that, I did not hear more information about their destiny.

    Some time passed and the tribe with the refugees, finally able to reach the border with the so-called empire of Nova Roma, were surprised to see arge number of soldiers taking care of the ce.

    The refugee told him to apany him so they could talk to the soldiers about their status, Hanovi apanied the woman to a building that already had soldiers waiting and Amancio himself ready to talk to them ...

 Chapter 146 - Action plan on northern tribes

    The messenger Nahual arrived at 9 in the morning at the emperor¡¯s office but did not find him there, when he asked the Praetorian guards they informed him that he had to look for him in his room.

    Luckily, Felix was passing by who listened to the messenger and approached him "Don¡¯t worry, messenger, I will report to my father, if you like, you can wait here while hees or gives you an answer"

    The messenger greeted "I would be a very kind princess, I will be d to wait for the emperor¡¯s response"

    Felix walked through the halls of the imperial pce until he reached his father¡¯s room, when she opened the door he could see that the room was a disaster there was female underwear thrown around the ce.

    When she looks on the bed she could see Hellena, Cyra, and Arisai hugging his fatherpletely naked, Felix scratched his head "Father you are a monster, you forced mother Hellena and your servants to have sex with you."

    vio felt the real terror and opened his eyes and looked at his daughter seriously "Daughter as a good husband, father, and emperor that I am I have to do my work with you, with Hellena and with the empire.

    You know well that I don¡¯t lie when I say that this was Hellena¡¯s request, I am a man who sacrifices himself and respects his wife¡¯s decisions, apart from seeing the positive side the family will be bigger. "

    Felix looked at his father with doubt but he was not lying in any of the words he said, she could only sigh "I guess Grandpa Zeus¡¯s gene is waking up but if I find out you abuse some woman ..."

    Hellena finished the sentence while she ran her finger on vio¡¯s neck "I will cut your eggs for you to eat for breakfast, you don¡¯t have to worry honey all the decisions I make are with a reason that when you get married you may understand.

    Sometimes you will have to choose options that although you don¡¯t like them are necessary, in my case your father is something that is no longer possible to control and I need help otherwise your mother will end up broken. "

    Felix scratched his head again and gave a smile "As long as the father is controlled and is not loose as a dog in heat, it seems good to me what you do mother, but I¡¯m here because a messenger brought news of the defense line.

    It seems that some northern tribes arrived in the document is a little more detailed report of General Amancio. "

    Felix handed the report to Hellena because vio couldn¡¯t move his hands. Hellena smiled. "Thank you, daughter, When you go out, you can tell the cooks to prepare a full breakfast and swallow it in the room."

    Felix nodded and left the room leaving a surprised vio who looked at Hellena "When she started calling you mother"

    Hellena smiled "It¡¯s a secret sweety, but what do you intend to do with the northern tribes that will begin to arrive."

    vio reloaded his head on the pillow while closing his eyes "They cannot be allowed to enter without more, because unlike refugees who believe in mother Tonantzin they share nothing inmon with the poption center of Nova Roma.

    But there is a way, who better than the northern tribes to stop the northern tribes from the Defense line, will be useless as more years go by but the trenches already made can be used as a basis for the construction of the interoceanic canal.

    We cannot begin to build it because cold climates harden the soil but we can build a wall with the help of northern tribes while receiving Roman education, one of the advantages is that the cultural development of the north is very poor.

    If we educate children and adults with a sense of belonging, it is easy for them to be full members of the Nova Roma empire in a few years, C¨¦sar¡¯s wall will be built 1 kilometer ahead of the defensive line.

    That way we can defend whether the northern tribes refuse to work or if they are attacked, it is the most viable option I find without mentioning that cement production has never been so great.

    In each zone of the wall a main city will be built making a total of 3 cities, in this way they willpete with the cities of their respective sector of the wall that way we will be able to promote the capacity ofpetition between the cities and will mark the border with the province capital."

    Hellena listened calmly while recharging on her husband¡¯s chest. "It¡¯s a bold n and it will be a good way to prevent only northern tribes from reaching out for free resources and food."

    vio smiled "Of course it¡¯s a good n since your husband did it."

    After this vio shouted "Cyrus" and the Immortal appeared in the room and bowed in a sign of respect "How can I help emperor."

    "Take the following message to the messenger and inform Artimer to prepare constant shipments of construction supplies, he also informs the supreme priestess to send the most convincing priests we have to zone b of the defense line.

    May they be protected by members of the Inquisition since we do not know what kind of people the northern tribes are and orders that if any god or guardian be manifested, inform me immediately as it is a matter of imperial security. "

    Ciro nodded and left Arisay and Cyra lying in the emperor¡¯s bed not before seeing Cyra, but what surprised him most was seeing Cyrapletely healed and recovered from Padme¡¯s wounds.

    The orders were transmitted quickly while Amancio spoke with the leader of the tribe "Very well Honovi, just to recap, your tribe consists of some 1359 people including children and newborns,e from the north and are the lizard tribe."

    Hanovi nodded "That¡¯s the way we are a peaceful tribe that doesn¡¯t look for trouble, just a ce to live without the cold that kills my people."

    Amancio noted in his report andter looked at the refugee woman "On the other hand Atototzin its refugees are 400 people including children, you also mention that defending members of the army of the two parts of the civil war in Teotihuacan are hunting the refugees preventing them from arriving at the empire "

    Atototzin turned his head in approval "yes General, those bandits prevent refugees from arriving safely at the empire¡¯s refuge."

    Amancio just wrote down the end of his report "Atototzin your refugees can pass will be medically checked and taken care of, after that they will be taken to the province of Canibtum Maxima, where they will be givennd and education."

    Atototzin tearfully thanked Hanovi for allowing his people to reach the empire and also thanked Amancio for allowing his people a second chance.

    After this the soldiers helped the refugees to arrive in the city of Suchpan, meanwhile, Amancio looked at Hanovi "Your people will be provided with water and food but we will have to wait for the emperor to order on how to act with you, I hope not to bother them. "

    Hanovi shook his head "My tribe has traveled so much but understands that things are not fast, we will dly wait for the news ..."

 Chapter 147 - The Owl Guardian Spirit

    Hanovi was surprised when he saw that the soldiers came out with boxes full of dry food, such as peanut bars made with amaranth and barrels filled with water, for children and babies they were given boiled milk.

    This was surprising because in every ce that had happened he had not seen a single area where food abounded as in this ce, he wondered if what Atototzin had said about the empire was a paradise for anyone who could enter.

    A couple of hours passed until in the distance a gigantic bird appeared in the sky and headed to where Amancio and Hanovi sat, Amancio smiled "Well the news has arrived Hanovi, let¡¯s wait to know what the emperor¡¯s decision was."

    Hanovi was surprised when he saw the great eagle be human and speak calmly to Amancio, the messenger delivered the detailed report with the imperial orders to Amancio who read them.

    The more he read the leaves, a smile formed in Amancio¡¯s mouth, he realized that the emperor¡¯s approach was quite efficient and will allow for more secure border control.

    When he raised his head to speak with the messenger he realized that the messenger was talking to Hanovi who had a transparent blue owl on his shoulder, Amancio decided to listen without interrupting the talk since he might have to add more data to his report.

    Hanovi looked at his guardian and the guard looked at the messenger and spoke: "You are different from my people you were not chosen to be a guardian but you can be an animal, although the energy I feel inside is dark."

    The messenger heard thement of the blue and transparent owl "That is because our father is the ck god Tezcatlipoca who is the opposite of Quetzalcoatl.

    He is one of the three kings of the new Tartar along with Anubis and Hades, perhaps that exins why the energy we have is dark but that does not interfere in our personality as there can be all Nahuales acting in favor of the poption or against it. "

    The owl guardian understood "I would like to talk more with you but it seems that your leader needs to tell you something important"

    Amancio who was writing down everything the owl guardian was saying "Don¡¯t worry about me, you can keep talking, just maybe I have some questions for you owl guardian.

    The guardians can appear in any member of the tribe and if so there are differences between them, they canmunicate without problem with us and you who are animal souls or beings that transcend the souls of animals. "

    The owl guardian looked at Amancio "Everyone can awaken their inner animal but it depends entirely on the level they have of affinity with him, to improve affinity one must be one with nature.

    For example, along the way, many of the ces we passed did not seem to be growing inplete harmony with the environment but in this ce where I could say that the environment was being exploited seems to be the opposite.

    If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you tell me how you have managed to grow by having a bnce with the environment? "

    Amancio tapped the table and smiled something forced "Our environmental managers are the elves, thanks to them we can have a sustainable development, I always thought that many of the works that forced us to stop were unfounded.

    But you are the first person who tells me that the bnce in the environment is very good, I suppose our Environment Minister Taneri would like what you said. "

    The Owl guardian moved his neck to his left side "It will be a pleasure to meet the elves you are talking about. It is always nice to know species that understand the importance of taking care of what Mother Earth gives us.

    Although sometimes it can act in ways we don¡¯t understand, the great frost that hits the north is not very pleasant.

    But answering your second question, we guardians have different forms, we are not typecast only to be a specific animal, even in past generations, the guardian can be human.

    The animal epasses any living being of flesh and bone that inhabits the, being souls that we transcend in guardians of Mother Nature we canmunicate without speaking. "

    Amancio was surprised that he hadn¡¯t noticed that the owl didn¡¯t even open his mouth, but he can still be sure that the owl was talking.

    The owl guardian looked at Amancio. "You wonder why I didn¡¯t open my beak to talk but you think you saw me do it true.

    You do not have to worry is a normal action of the mind when ites into contact with our existence, over time your brain can adapt to our presence without being a burden to your brain. "

    Amancio closed his eyes for a moment "Go this has been the second weirdest thing that happened to me in life, nothing can beat seeing the gods ying cards waiting if I die or live.

    Messenger takes the report to the emperor and asks if he can bring Taneri, I think he will get along very well with the guardian spirits of the lizard tribe. "

    The messenger took the papers and ced them in his backpack while saying goodbye to Amancio and the guardian spirit of Hanovi, ran out of the building while he became a bird so he could take his message to the emperor.

    After this, he opened his eyes and looked at Hanovi "The emperor gave his answer but your tribe can be treated as special people for what they are of strategic value to the empire, I hope they don¡¯t mind waiting a little longer.

    To avoid diseases, the legionaries prepare for you a camp with baths and tents, there will also be doctors who will be in charge of treating the diseases that you might have. "

    Hanovi smiled "Thank you very much, General Amancio, I will prepare my people to help prepare the camp ..."

 Chapter 148 - Arrival with style to the defense line

    Taneri was in her office wearing a ck suit while punishing his stupid assistant with a whip after he threw on a sample of fresh rubber an apple cider vinegar and make the rubber coagte.

    "Stupid Quirino you know that this was the only sample that had fresh rubber avable for today and you destroyed it"

    Quirino who was with a smile on the floor enjoying the blows of Taneri "Sorry Master, punish this humble servant with all the harshness of thew."

    Taneri blushed and kept hitting Quirino "Idiot don¡¯t tell me Master when we¡¯re working, wait for the house."

    At that moment Quetzalc¨®atl and vio entered the office and saw the funny scene of lovers "Taneri understand that you like being sadistic and Quirino understand that you like being submissive, but we have a special situation on the border where I need you.

    Of course, if you help me I will give you some tools that will help you improve your BDSM, there are two suits made with experimentaltex, I keep trying to make the texture morefortable to the touch. "

    Quetzalcoatl looked at vio with disappointment "Let me guess it¡¯s Hellena¡¯s thing"

    vio scratched his head and nodded, Quetzalcoatl sighed. "vio began to believe that you are upying the excuse that Hellena wants, for you get your dirty perversities to your wife and yourpanion women.

    But it is not my duty to correct you, you Greek gods have very rare tastes. "

    vio looked at Quetzalcoatl "Don¡¯t remind me of the prickly pear cactus, or the use of xoconostle ..."

    Quetzalcoatl lowered his head and also hand vio to stop "You don¡¯t want to talk about it with our guests in the presence of guests."

    vioughed "Very well, when you say Taneri we can leave, today we will travel in style to the border, a little more than a month ago I gave Admes the ns for a glider and despite being busy at the Coatzacoalcos shipyard I am informed I just finished the glider.

    Who wants to fly through the sky as if it were a bird. "

    None of those present had much joy to fly, not even the intrepid Taneri dared to volunteer before the negative vio could only lower his head "Very well a bored carriage will take you to zone B of the defense line where it is Amancio

    I will see you in the ce since I will arrive before you have it for sure. "

    Quetzalcoatl and Taneri saw vio leave, Quirino was too tired to get up or pay attention to what the emperor said, while vio went to the makeshift airport which was just a cement board that was 1 kilometer in size.

    On one side of the track, there was a tower that had a cloth cone on top to know the direction of the wind, in the middle of the track a rather rustic glider was contracted and made with fabric and wood.

    In the ce were 5rge birds which were nahual messengers who had harnesses tied in their stomachs, these harnesses were special since they had a cable that reached the glider, Admes was also waiting next.

    When vio approached, Admes met and gave him a good handshake. "What a glider you made with wood and cloth."

    Admesughed. "I wish it was only wood and cloth, but it also uses aluminum for important joints, it takes more than a week with scale models to find a correct form for falling distance.

    In theory, this beauty should glide at a ratio of 1/50 for every meter that descends should travel 50 meters, for the materials can not go more than 1000 meters above for the atmospheric difference and power of the air currents.

    But I am sure that you will be careful emperor, all the data you get will be of great help to be able to improve the prototype, if we can reach a better fall-by-advance ratio we will have the most advanced technology in hand to be able to deliver supplies to the distant troops that the Nahual messengers cannot carry.

    To prevent the prototype from being damaged, three rubber tires were ced two on the sides and one on the tail for an unbncednding.

    Please apany me, Emperor, I will show you the glider controls. "

    vio apanied Admes, the glider and showed the archaic but functional controls "The controls work using pulleys and hemp rope, the controls you suggested with gears are veryplicated to perform.

    But these controls will allow you to work, the crank will act on which side you want to turn, the glider has three ailerons two on the wings and one on the tail.

    You also have the braking lever which will allow you to reduce wind resistance when you are going down so your speed will be reduced, the ailerons are made of aluminum sheets since the wood did not give me confidence and the steel is very heavy.

    The lever on the left will release the harness of the nahuales messengers, they will tell you when to release them making noises and moving the head from top to bottom, I hope, remember not to go higher on the flight because otherwise the glider could be disassembled and lost its aerodynamics

    I know you are a God and you don¡¯t care if you fall more than a thousand meters but the glider is a very important emperor, you need me to exin something again. "

    vio shook his head "I think I understood, but what do you rmend me to do if I find an updraft?"

    Admes drew a smile on his face "Nahual messengers will apany you on your trip so they will set the height.

    The ascending currents will allow you to raise your height for this you will have to turn them in cirction and push the lever towards you so that you go up, while you do not pass the guide of the nahuales the device will be fine.

    Before leaving for being a prototype I did not have time to make the cabin so you will have to wear these sses, leather gloves and this leather cap with cotton padding so you do not lose heart, there is also a sheep wool jacket covered by tinted Mayan blue leather. "

    One of the assistants arrived and gave vio the necessary essories and clothing. It would be the first time he glides on a glider, something surprising considering that his death was caused by an airne.

    vio sighed and climbed into the archaic cabin to control the glider, thanks to the Nahuales taking care of and guiding the trip there is no danger in getting lost or ending up in an unknown area.

    Although it does not matter because in the end there is nothing that with their bones and swords of divine energy can not fix, the Nahual messengers with their harnesses and their bird forms took distance to begin their coordinated flight.

    vio felt the Nahuals pushing the glider so that they could fly correctly the Nahual messengers were in the shape of a triangle so that they could have better aerodynamics on takeoff.

    Little by little the glider was gaining height, and vio was surprised by the views of the city of Origin Civitatem, the cold of the air that hit his face kept him awake and curious about the surroundings.

    <i></i>

    Once he reached the height the Nahuals gave him the instructions to release the harnesses, vio nodded and pulled the lever to release the harnesses and then took control of the glider with the lever.

    vio followed the Nahuales as he slowly descended in height until he could feel that the glider was entering a stream of thermal air (Ascending), using his knowledge with the exnation of Admes began to circle the current to gain height.

    It was quitefortable to turn in the air to raise the height only that vio felt a little dizzy from the turns he took when he gained height he left the updraft and followed the Nahuales.

    The trip was extremelyfortable, while on the ground where the glider passed, people wondered what it was that could be that gigantic bird that seemed to guide the Nahuales.

    When vio finally reached zone B of the deep defensive line, he prepared to descend, he wanted to do it, but he knew that the glider¡¯s frame would be destroyed because he would not withstand the speed generated by his descent.

    To descend he made circles while losing height, the Nahual messengers guided him while onnd Amancio prepared an improvised grass field so that the glider couldnd.

    When the glider was ced ready tond, vio pulled the lever so that the wings of the two wings function as air brakes and began to reduce the speed of the glider, little by little the glider was going down until it made contact with the grass and ground of thend.

    Dirt began to fill the tire mechanism and this caused the glider to lose traction so the tires broke and the glider crawled on the ground for a few meters.

    The soldiers ran to help the emperor, but vio got off the aircraft and took off his hat and sses, then took off his gloves and threw them into the glider cabin. "It was a bad idea tond on the ground but in general it works very well, we will have to build some concrete tracks to avoid situations like this. "

    Amancio and Hanovi were surprised by the arrival of such an apparatus, Amancio approached the emperor "His highness that is that thing where he arrived if it was not for the Nahual messengers I would think it was arge bird."

    vio smiled and ps the fusge of glider "This beauty is a glider, we have to make some improvements in the design of the wing and build some concrete tracks but it will allow transport resources that cannot be delivered from the ground to the troops in danger zones.

    By the way, you have permission to prepare a punitive expedition against the bandits, you also have the mission of finding any kind of nahual, its strategic value has doubled. "

    vio turned around and saw a guy wearing an unbroken leather clothing that had a blue owl on his shoulder that was transparent. "You must be Hanovi, it¡¯s nice to meet you, I¡¯m Emperor vio, but you can call me vio alone.

    Why don¡¯t we take a seat, by the way, Amancio orders the glider to be taken back to Admes, I will give him my reportter ... "

 Chapter 149 - Start of negotiations with Naturae

    vio was sitting at the table of the review booth on the outskirts of the defense line "Very well Hanovi and owl guardian I would like to ask a question, what functions can you do, for example, the Nahuales can be an animal, the semihumans have improved senses or even superior strength. "

    The owl guardianmunicated "As guardians, we can help our guest, we function as second sight and we can protect our host from any kind of spiritual attack on him."

    Hanovi looked at vio "We can use our spirit to take part in his strength and abilities, guardian owl let me join you."

    At that moment the owl disappeared and hanovi left some feathers on his face, his eyes also changed to yellow and ck, Hanovi could also move his neck inpletely irrational angles.

    He could even turn his head backpletely and return to his original ce without presenting any problem "Thanks to the owl being a hunting animal I also have his ws ready to hunt."

    Hanovi opened his hands and ws emerged "These ws are very dangerous and sharp, I hope they don¡¯t mind if I damage the table a little." After this, Hanoi used his w as if it were a hot knife cutting butter, the table was pierced no problem.

    vio was surprised and a smile formed on his face "Well Hanovi your people can be epted in the empire but before that, I want to ask you would be willing to change your religion.

    You do not have to stop believing in your customs but if there is no religious unity in the empire it can be dangerous in the long term, there are a lot of gods from which you can choose.

    Once you choose, I will speak personally with him to help and sponsor his path within the empire. "

    Hanovi looked at vio doubtfully "You can talk to the gods, as is that possible no mortal is supposed to have contact with them."

    vio scratched his head "I am not a mortal I am a god my mother is a titan called Rhea and my father is the grandson of Rhea, as you will see my family likes to having family rtionships.

    Fortunately, we are gods and not mortal otherwise I am sure that I would have more than one deformity for inbreeding, but let me show you some of my power. "

    At that moment vio released some of his divine energy that caused unconsciously the soldiers and Amancio to move to show respect for vio.

    "As you can see, it is a side effect that is sometimes difficult to correct, but you can be sure that it does not affect performance at all, I can also survive any kind of attack.

    As long as it is not made with special weapons that can harm the gods and tell me what you think about Hanovi. "

    Hanovi was surprised he did not believe that the king of Nova Roma was a god, but the evidence was overwhelming, the owl guardian told him that if it were not for him he would also have urged to show respect to vio.

    "I believe you great king, but I¡¯m not sure if my people would like to follow some god, we are very in touch with nature and we like to maintain the status."

    vio put his hand on his chin "There is a goddess that I am sure you would ept to follow her, she is the conscience of the continent that you call mother nature.

    She was the one who threw the frost on all of us for considering us pests, of course, after my Grandfather/brother Zeus spoke with her very closely and in the heat of a bed, I entered by reason.

    But the ideal would be that you see it with your own eyes, for this allow me to convert this border booth into a small sanctuary to Zeus.

    I also need some Zeus figurine to ask the priests or soldiers to bring some and I need a bottle of wine. "

    Amancio quickly left the border booth to look for what the emperor asked for, Hanovi wondered why he was looking for a Zeus figurine if it is not mother nature but what he did not understand is that it was in the heat of the bed.

    After a few minutes, he entered the border booth and handed vio a jade figure of Zeus and a jug of wine. "Sorry, Emperor, I didn¡¯t find a bottle of wine, it only came in a jar."

    vio shook his head "Nothing happens, the wine is for me that I am thirsty, the figurine is to call the grandfather."

    He took the jug of wine and drank from it until there was no drop of wine in the jar, after this, he grabbed the statuette of Zeus and ced it in the center of the table while releasing his divine power.

    At that moment the time stopped but Hanovi and Amancio could move, it was at that moment that Zeus appeared wearing only short shorts and wearing sunsses "vio you know it is a pleasure to see you but let me know before you summon me so you can use something more in line with my status. "

    vio scratched his head "Sorry grandfather but the situation warrants it, you can bring to the conscience of the earth, there are some possible believers who tried to convince them to join the empire, but I consider that she is the most suitable to sponsor them."

    Zeus looked at Hanovi and smiled. "I¡¯m sure Naturae will love having her faithful, let me call her."

    It was at that moment that Zeus disappeared for a few seconds and his clothes changed to a white robe, next to him was a beautiful woman with ck hair and brown skin who had her big belly and wore ayate clothes decorated with gold threads.

    Zeus looked at those present "Let me introduce you to Naturae, she is the conscience of the continent, she will also be the mother of a powerful son that I am sure will put the Zeus family up ..."

 Chapter 150 - Goddess Naturae

    Hanovi and his owl guardian were surprised when they saw Naturae, they could feel that the energy they gave off was special and in tune with them.

    The only thing that Hanovi didn¡¯t seem to like was that something divine like the goddess had been desecrated by a God who doesn¡¯t give much confidence, but they also don¡¯t want to do something because the goddess looks so happy.

    Naturae gave a smile "You know how to convince honey women, but what happens if instead of a son she is a daughter."

    Zeus scratched his beard "Well, in that case, it will be almost the same, it depends a lot on the education he receives. That is why when he is born I think he will be in the hands of the most responsible family member."

    At that moment Zeus pointed to vio and all eyes were on him. "He may be a little idiotic sometimes, but I have to admit that his way of educating and caring for children is the best.

    No one in the family does it better than him, I guess it¡¯s due to Rhea¡¯s genes that run through his veins. "

    vio scratched his head "You praise me Zeus but it¡¯s not that special, I just try to take enough care of them, if I did otherwise it would be counterproductive.

    I want children to do what they want always respecting the existing rules and if necessary to break them without hesitation, basically having their criteria.

    If I consent too much they will end up being garbage, of course, the education I give them is different since I am from a different time, I do not think that the blows are a solution.

    But if at some point Yuma, Erendida, Felix or Bastet, they deserve it, I will not hesitate to give a corrective, although I fear that it is easier for Hellena to give me a corrective to me than any of my children needs any.

    Anyway, I can take care of Uncle / Nephew without any problem, I just hope that the goddess Naturae helps Taneri to coordinate the defense of the species in the empire due to the cold and if I may throw a frost in the south to kill the jungle damn."

    Naturae Niro to vio with doubt "I can help the elf woman toplete the rescue of some species in the face of the weather that I throw in my anger but for the damn jungle I can¡¯t do much.

    You will see for her the weather does not matter much, proof of this is that the south was punished with droughts but that has not stopped its progress although it has slowed it down. "

    vio could only sigh "I guess the damn jungle can also be called the green cockroach, the only thing missing is that it is resistant to radiation."

    After this vio turned to see Hanovi and his owl guardian "I suppose that now he will not be able to see anyints if they join the empire."

    Hanovi bowed to the goddess Naturae "Goddess Naturae on behalf of the lizard tribe we are willing to serve you and ask you to allow us to take care of your child.

    We do not doubt the ability of the god Emperor vio but we would like to be the guardians of his son, of course, if you allow it. "

    Naturae looked at Hanovi "I have no problem caring for my son or daughter, but the baby¡¯s care has to be done by vio.

    This is why vio is the most responsible person I know, I hope my decision can respect her. "

    Hanovi ducked his head "I understand goddess we will respect your decision and act as guardians of your son or daughter, also in the process we will help the empire in its needs."

    The goddess Naturae smiled "To finish the ritual of the union I only need a drop of your blood, after this, your tribe and you will be my faithful followers in life and death.

    In return I will take care of you and protect you from anything that tries to harm you but remember that protecting the empire is important because otherwise, we gods will suffer, I hope you remember it for generations. "

    Hanovi joined his owl guardian and his body underwent some changes, with one of his ws pierced his hand and with it, his blood began toe out, the goddess Naturae Camino towards him and took her hand.

    The goddess Naturae using her divine energy turned the blood that came out of Hanovi into small nts while the wound on her hand was healed, the nts began to fill the small border booth with nts.

    The goddess smiled "This ce will be from now on a temple to my name, I hope you can build something beautiful Hanovi."

    vio smiled at the action of the goddess Naturae, thanks to this the lizard tribe can take care of this ce and the n to start the construction of the great wall of C¨¦sar can begin.

    Hanovi could feel that his senses improved and he could feel each of his tribe members clearly, not only was that but he felt a union with the goddess Naturae as if he were with his mother again.

    The tears came out of Hanovi because of the feeling that came from being close to the goddess, Naturae smiled and stroked Hanovi¡¯s hair. "My son, you don¡¯t have to cry from now on your tribe has a mother they can count on and which care for your people.

    To take care of my son or daughter you just have to send some of your best and most responsible members of the tribe, vio will give them special rooms so that they don¡¯tck anything.

    It will also give them resources to find their city inmand of the empire, life in Teepee must end, you don¡¯t have to worry about damaging the environment while respecting the elves¡¯ indications. "

    After this Naturae looked at vio and winked "vio when Taneries, make her go to my temple, I have to talk to her about some things."

    vio smiled "Of course if Goddess Naturae, I will tell her toe to see her when she arrives and I will also take care that the tribe of the lizard does notck anything as faithful we take care of the empire.

    I only hope for your help to be able to convert those northern tribes that wille the future to the true religion. "

    Hanovi still with his head bowed replied "Emperor God vio my people will do everything necessary to take my brothers in the right direction and that theyck nothing in the future.

    Hail Nova Roma ... "

 Chapter 151 - Unexpected meeting on the road

    Taneri was looking out the carriage window while Quirino was sleeping in hisp, while Quetzalcoatl was reading a book.

    At that moment Taneri saw a carriage go by carrying a goal artifact "Wow it seems that the Admes glider has some damage, I suppose the emperor suffered a forcednding.

    Luckily the glider was not decided, it was a good idea to arrive by carriage than using that device. "

    Quetzalcoatl raised his eyes from his book and looked out the window "Sometimes I think vio enjoys pain but fears being honest and that¡¯s why he likes strong adventures.

    I would like to have traveled with him but the book I am reading is so nice that I prefer to have time to read it. "

    Taneri looked at the red cover of the book but did not know what book was "God Quetzalcoatl it is not much indiscretion that or is reading it."

    Quetzalcoatl turned to see Taneri "This book is called secrets in the forge is an erotic book that talks about the rtionship of a dwarf with a human who visits him daily.

    There are phrases as famous as that iron I want in my forge or use that hammer to bury the nail, I have to admit that it is a good book. "

    Taneri was surprised and took another book from his bag "His taste is refined Quetzalcoatl but I prefer a slightly less explicit but more developed reading, this book is called Party in Delphi.

    It tells the party life and sex of a priest, I have to thank the emperor for creating different ways of writing books, you know that the first book I read was called De Bello Hispanesi.

    It was written by the historian Tito Livio, to prepare to be a pleasant reading and to tell the end of the Cantabrians, it was a t reading, but somehow you imagine being apanying Augustus or vio in the hunt for the Cantabrians of Corocota.

    But then I understood that ... "

    At that moment the carriage stopped abruptly and Quetzalcoatl¡¯s gaze changed "Taneri stay in the carriage and don¡¯t get off at all, take this protective amulet and don¡¯t get out of the carriage for anything.

    I have to attend to a certain guest who seems to have no manners. "

    Quetzalcoatl took an obsidian figure from a macuahuitl from his pants pocket and handed it to Taneri and then got out of the carriage.

    Taneri looked out the carriage window after lowering Quetzalcoatl but realized that it was not that the carriage had stopped but that time stopped, Taneri knew that a God had manifested for what he hugged Quirino and pressed the jade amulet with all his strength.

    Quetzalcoatl looked at a woman who wore a white robe and had ck hair. "You must be one of the goddesses of Japan that vio was talking about.

    But tell me what an external goddess needs to do in my home, at least have the decency to knock on the door. "

    The goddess ced her hand in her mouth as she let out a smallugh "I would dly knock on the door if there was one but they removed it after Miyuki will visit her ex-husband."

    Quetzalcoatl looked at the goddess and stretched out her hands as a sign of not caring. "Well, it would have been different if it arrived just like any normal person would.

    Not taking vio into a dark space and then torturing him by remembering false information, I guess her concept of subtlety does not exist. "

    This time the goddessughed harder "It is not our fault, Miyuki has always been something crazy, yet vio married her, yes or not it is our family even if it does not seem so."

    Quetzalcoatl scratches his nose "I guess when your wife cheats on you with a guy and kills his son and then steals a jade statue that contains a being who is going to fuck everybody.

    You cannot calmly say that being a family, even in the world of the gods that is considered a dick move. "

    The goddess moved her neck to the side "What do you mean if vio¡¯s son is still alive although he is a little special, he inherited his mother¡¯s character and about the jade figure."

    The goddess looked seriously at Quetzalcoatl "Miyuki didn¡¯t steal it, it was stolen by another God who confronted Miyuki, what happened was that to protect vio she decided to imnt false memories in him to protect him.

    Unfortunately, vio was a mortal at that time and Miyuki had no way of telling what happened, she had to see how her husband thought she was an infidel and killed her son, not to mention that vio slept every day thinking about how he killed Miyuki and her lover.

    In the end, his death was caused by an organization that somehow knew that he was watched by Miyuki, as you know our power is more limited to one in a believing world of Christ.

    Miyuki couldn¡¯t do much just to see her husband die, she tried to recover her soul but he was in the temple of Apollo when she realized that her husband had gone to another timeline, she forced us to create a way for her to meet with him.

    It took us a long time but we finally did it even if it was a way to see it, what happened next was that she found her husband with another woman which made her angry but she was me of that.

    She could never tell vio the truth and that bothered her but when she finally had the opportunity to solve things, she has no hesitation in saying a series of idiocy that made vio angry.

    You can imagine that that day she cried for his stupidity she had done, in the end, Mario could not bear to see that his mother was crying so he decided to find a way to reach this dimension, and tell the truth to his dad.

    Worst of all, he seeded and with it created a problem with which his mother, me, Susano and he were stranded in this world, we have no way to return, and you know what happens when the deity of religion just disappeared. "

    Quetzalcoatl smiled forcefully "I know it dangerous and more in that world but if you are here where are Susano, Miyuki, and Mario, don¡¯t tell me they appeared with vio."

    The goddess nodded and Quetzalcoatl¡¯s smile disappeared "We have to go with them, I don¡¯t know how vio reacts but it can¡¯t be good, the only good thing is that we have one less enemy.

    And vio has two more problems at hand, he deserves it for sometimes being impulsive and negative, I want to see Hellena¡¯s face after this "

    After the Quetzalcoatl talk, he summed up Taneri what had happened and told her not to worry but she need send for Hellena when time returned to normal, meanwhile he and the goddess would go see what happened with vio ...

 Chapter 152 - The awkward truth

    vio was talking to Hanovi while touring the camp that was being done just a few meters from the border booth that had been converted into the temple of the goddess Naturae.

    At that time stopped at the ce, unlike thest time only vio could move and he did not like this at all since it was indicative that someone not expected hade.

    He turned his face and could see a young man in his 15s with a very familiar face as he was in his past life, apanied by a guy with a beard and a Hyotan bottle in his side.

    He could also recognize Miyuki but this time dressed in a white kimono, vio wanted to throw himself to kill her but he didn¡¯t know if the two subjects that apanied her were dangerous, vio was impulsive but not an idiot.

    "Very well, Miyuki, what have youe for? I won¡¯t ask you how you got here because you won¡¯t tell me, just tell me who these twopanions are.

    Are they more of your lovers or just your ves. "

    The young man frowned "Don¡¯t talk if you don¡¯t know vio, don¡¯t do bad things that seem good."

    vio raised his hand and raised his middle finger. "Of course there are things I do not understand, why a shit dog came to my home in the presence of two lovers, it was not enough to have fucked my life once.

    Apart I prefer not to be near her, she has a fucking prison in the form of a jade figure, which is a potential nuclear bomb for the gods if that shit is broken is the end and there is no more, if it were you I would not approach her and I would not have sex with her to know what kind of diseases is a carrier.

    The bearded man looked at vio "This is how you receive the vio family with insults."

    vio began tough "Sorry for not having manners, I didn¡¯t know that a murderer who killed my son while having sex with my best friend had preferential treatment.

    I suppose it is their culture and it must be respected, very well my guests would like the package to fuck you or go to hell, any of these packages are apanied by a nice lubricant for you can put in the ass.

    Now enough to talk and solve this at once, how it will be one by one or how the shit that the three wille together.

    vio began to release his divine energy and prepared for a battle to the death, but before he could do anything he heard the young man speak.

    "That under you have fallen father, I thought you were better but you are just garbage that can not think beyond what is in front of you.

    Fighting with you alone, to defend my mother¡¯s honor you cane whenever you want vio. "

    vio began tough "Sorry for not reading minds, in what part of life they teach you that and what is that of father did not know that Miyuki had strange tastes and will force his lovers to call him Mother and strangers father.

    But it will be a pleasure to kill you and then kill that bitch. "

    vio made a saber of divine energy as he ran towards the young man, the young man appeared a katana andunched himself to fight his stupid father.

    vio had an advantage with the senses but Mario had a very surprising control of the use of the sword, Miyuki could only see how her husband and son fought, Damn the day he fought with that stupid God and cursed her.

    Now she is destined to be like her husband kills her son and then her, the only thing that makes her happy is that she will die by her hands and not by another person.

    The fight eventually leaned to the side of vio and in one of his attacks he managed to cut Mario¡¯s kimono showing a scar on his arm, vio recalled that his son had a scar like that but refused to believe it was him.

    This angered vio who began to release even more of his divine energy, causing his eyes to change to apletely white color, the more blows with his saber a smile formed on his face.

    Susano decided to intervene otherwise his nephew would be killed by his father, Susano used Kusanagi a sword he had obtained after fighting with the eight-headed snake.

    Kusanagi was a sword capable of stopping vio¡¯s attacks but this only angered vio who backed away. "The boy cannot and his partneres, you will also call me dad or there are different kinds of words for each lover."

    After this vio appeared in his hand a short sword materializing with his divine energy "This friend is the sword that Dionysus used to threat Damocles.

    It¡¯s a loan from Zeus While Hephaestus forges mine, but it will serve to deal with you. "

    When Susano used the Kusanagi to try to kill vio, he could feel that when his sword struck Damocles¡¯ sword, a wound was drawn on his chest.

    "Where are my manners this sword is going to harm anyone who tries to hurt me don¡¯t mather attack they will be returned to you, now we must continue."

    Before vio could beunched he was stopped by Quetzalcoatl while Susano was stopped by Amaterasu.

    Quetzalcoatl began to speak "Fuck vio you can¡¯t be more believer for once, you¡¯re attacking your family, you can¡¯t see it, idiot.

    If I arrive a littlete this would have ended up as a tragedy like that of Oedipus, only with less plot but no less painful.

    That young man who, when he has wounds, is your son Mario, you knew very well that what you had seen was an illusion why not give the privilege of doubt and believe. "

    vio shook his head "He can¡¯t be my son I saw him dead, I felt his body cold and lifeless."

    At that moment a hand struck him in the face and threw him on the ground to spin it a few times when he stopped vio spit blood out of his mouth and looked at Hellena watching him angrily before he could ask a shower of blows and destruction was present.

    Everyone could only nod to the corrective Hellena was giving vio ...

    £¬

 Chapter 153 - The truth and its consequences

    Hellena hit vio for some time until she got tired, after this she sat next to vio "Sweety you know why I had to hit you, I understand that you hate Miyuki for what she did but I worry about the fact that you are willing to kill your son for not being able to distinguish it.

    Just thinking about what would happen if Yuma, Erendida, Bastet or Felix suffered circumstances simr to Mario makes me angry because his father can kill them in cold blood while smiling for not recognizing them.

    From today I will force you to spend more time with them so that you can distinguish them in any circumstance otherwise I fear that if someday someone uses them against you can kill them without knowing that you killed your son or daughter.

    I hope you understand my anger now, thankfully that Taneri managed to contact me using the Obsidian amulet that Quetzalcoatl left, try to arrive in the fast way possible but travel more than 200 km is not easy.

    Luckily, Anubis grandfather convinced the old Horus for helping me with that he just fly quickly and take me where you were, grandfather Zeus supposed you would need help for whatever happens so he sent your brother Asclepius. "

    vio had multiple fractures in his body, some of them showed the broken bone while his head was at a 180-degree angle from his original position, so to respond to Hellena he could only lift his thumb.

    Susano and Mario began to receive attention from Asclepius who healed the wounds of the two because Damocles¡¯s sword is a weapon capable of killing gods, while vio was recovering he had time to analyze the situation.

    Live a horrible lie to live protected or live a reality that is fantastic but know that nothing can be done to avoid being harmed in fights of beings who do not understandmon sense.

    If vio had been given a choice, he would rather die knowing the truth than live in a lie, at least with the truth if he died he would do so with his family not with the remorse of knowing that his son died and that he killed his wife for it.

    Asclepius took a long time but I just healed the wounds of the two and then walked to vio who was recovering, not caring much began to force the rearrangement of the bones while using his divine energy to unite them.

    After finishing, I look at vio. "You are ready, brother, do not worry if they will tear you apart again. I will be happy to help you to be broken again because the family is here to help you."

    vio let out a mockingugh "Haha, how funny you are but you know it would be funnier to use you like a lightning rod since you are a ma for them anyway thanks Asclepius, but I wonder you also have family therapies I would need one of those now."

    Asclepius looked at vio and shook his head "I don¡¯t serve to solve such problems but you can be sure that I will help repair your body if it breaks in the process, now stop wasting time that you have a lot to talk about."

    vio scratched his head and smiled in a forced way, to some extent he is to me but many things are Miyuki¡¯s fault anyway he feels like an idiot for almost killing his son.

    The meeting point was where they fought, Hellena had to take some tables and chairs from the lizard tribe camp while Asclepius was in charge of healing the bodies of those people who were damaged in coteral damage.

    Otherwise when the time returned they would die, in front of vio was sitting Miyuki while next to him was Mario on his side beside him was Hellena and Quetzalcoatl.

    The rest of the guests such as Horus, Susano and Amaterasu were at the table waiting to see how the situation developed, vio sighed "Very well to start I need to know what is true and what is a lie.

    I don¡¯t even know if we knew each other was true or false. "

    Miyuki under the head "I¡¯m sorry vio, everything was true until the part where I didn¡¯t take care of the pregnancy, in reality, our marriage never had any problems but everything changed when you brought the Jade figure to the house.

    Strange fluctuations began to emerge from it and that caught the attention of different groups who began to hover around the house, being you a mortal did not decide to make any movement but this changed when a goddess did.

    Without worrying much about the protections that existed in the house he managed to get in and steal the jade figure, the problem is that when he did you were in the ce carrying Mario, fortunately, you obeyed my order to go in the direction of our room with Mario in his arms.

    This gave me time to face her but it was very strong and I had few opportunities to fight, when you looked out to see how I was, the intruder goddess was about to kill me.

    Without important anything, you threw everything you found in your path to distract it which worked but it cost you dearly since it got angry and it tied you with such force that you crossed the wall, the goddess smiled when she saw you lying on the floor.

    When he saw that he was trying to escape to take care of you, he threw us a curse in which when I met you you would simply die and your soul would be destroyed in the process, after this he left the house and I had no choice but to change your memories with information fake

    Otherwise, I am sure that you would look for me and when we met you will die forever, I had to bear the burden of letting you go but I never separated from you, seeing you cry at night or living next to a bottle was not pleasant.

    In the end, I could not save you from the ne crash that happened, when I wanted to look for your soul I realized that I was with Apollo and that I had sent you to another timeline, I had to put a lot of pressure on my brothers to help me look for you.

    It was veryte but when I finally got in contact with you I realized that you were already with another woman, my heart suffered, you know the pain I felt when I could see how she could have you close while I could only see you.

    In the end, there was an opportunity to see you again, the problem is that when we saw each other, the curse affected us both and none of us could have a conversation as we should and only insult you and provoke you to kill me.

    Mario could not see this and decided to find a way to get with you to tell you what happened and to update his father, the problem is that you did not react very well and almost killed your son.

    But all this is my fault I hope you understand me and can forgive. "

    vio had some tears on his face "You are not to me for anything at the end who was to me was that damn statuette but regret it will not change anything, all I can say is that your choice of memories is as bad as the furniture ... "

 Chapter 154 - Impromptu arrival

    Miyuki also began to cry but she decided to run away to prevent vio from seeing her crying that way, vio regardless of jumping the table to go after her, Hellena could only sigh had misjudged Miyuki, the only thing she could think is that she will have a very powerful rival in the future.

    Mario saw his father run after his mother knew that this matter was finally solved, but now he had to find a way to return his uncles to Japan otherwise bad things could happen.

    As for him and his mother, he doubted that after fixing things with his father he would leave him and Hellena had no malice to her mother if she did not see her as apetitor, as for him he really does not want to leave his mother, apart he wants to meet his brothers and spend time with them.

    vio managed to reach Miyuki who was sitting in the shadow of an Ahuehuete, hugging his feet as tears fell from his face "You must hate me vio, I am a wife¡¯s garbage that did not have the strength to prevent them from hurting you ..."

    Before I continued talking Miyuki sat down and hugged her "I am the one who should ask for your forgiveness, I said so many horrible things about you despite not understanding what was happening, you know a part inside of me could never forget you ..."

    Miyuki lifted her face and silenced vio by cing her lips on vio¡¯s lips, the kisssted a few minutes until the two parted her face leaving a thread of saliva after her kiss.

    vio scratched his head "I guess I missed your kisses Miyuki, let me introduce myself again I am vio Emperor of the empire of Nova Roma formerly known as Armando Medina.

    I would like to ask thedy if you are married because if so, with the forgiveness of your husband, I would like to ask you to divorce him and marry me, I will be honest, maybe the technology is not the mostfortable.

    But I can guarantee that we will have eternal life to enjoy the technological advances while on the road we enjoy taking care of small children until they get older.

    The only bad thing is that I may have to share a bed with three other women, but over time it will only be Hellena, you and me. "

    Miyuki sighed but then smiled "I don¡¯t need to divorce because my husband just changed his name, and his name is vio Octavianus Turino Caesar and I am one of his empresses who will apany him until the end of time."

    After this the two kissed again after this vio returned carrying as a princess to Miyuki where the gods were, Hellena could only smile when they saw them together while thinking that she would finally have apanion to the height.

    vio sat down while still hugging Miyuki "I have to thank them for taking care of Miyuki and allowing me to meet her and my son again but I also understand that they have to return to Japan.

    There is something I can do to help them return Goddess Amaterasu and Susanoo, they both looked at vio and nodded, Amaterasu began to speak "We need a constant source of divine energy while using the Yata no Kagami mirror to create a door to our world

    Although after this it may be thest time we meet, I hope you can take care of our sister Miyuki and Mario. "

    vio smiled "For Miyuki and Mario you shouldn¡¯t worry, the ones that worry me are you, the statuette that stole that goddess contains a being that the Anahuacan cosmic deities only managed to capture but caused a mass extinction.

    If you manage to open the prison of that thing, it will be the end for you and perhaps us, I know that I don¡¯t know how the world of the gods of my ancient world works but the best advice I can give you is to join with other gods and try to recover That figurine

    It is not something that can be controlled, I hope you are careful and for the divine energy do not worry I just have to call the most incestuous family I could have but which I do not regret being a member. "

    After this vio looked at Miyuki who was in his arms and slowly lowered her, while she began to release her divine energy, to summon Grandfather Anubis, Zeus, and mother Tonantzin.

    This worked because not only did the three of them appear but also the god of the Coatl mischievous who came smoking his tobo pipe, vio approached them and exined what they needed to do to bring Amaterasu and Susanoo back.

    Amaterasu prepared the Yata no Kagami mirror to be able to receive the divine energy of the gods and create the portal, the gods were ced in positions, Hellena was ced next to vio while giving a small blow to the ribs.

    vio looked at her and smiled as he took her hand, on the other hand also Miyuki approached to take vio¡¯s hand, the three began to release their divine energy.

    All divine energy flows to the mirror Yata no Kagami, which begins to take a golden color, despite being helping with his divine energy they were surprised by thebination of colors that made the union of the divine energies of vio with Miyuki and Hellena

    The golden energy of vio with the White energy of Miyuki and the Red Energy of Hellena, had achieved a perfect symbiosis that surprised everyone, was a level of a union that not many could achieve.

    At that moment the portal opened but before they could enter the Amaterasu and Susanoo a scene surprised everyone, from the portal a wounded woman entered who had a pair of beautiful angel wings on her body carrying a baby in her arms.

    After this another guy dressed in ck entered while using a submachine gun to open fire to what was going to enter through that portal, the angel woman shouted: "Close the portal or we¡¯re all dead."

    Amaterasu closed the portal but the man dressed in ck was carried by a kind of tentacle inward, thest thing everyone could see was a giant red eye that disappeared after closing the portal.

    Yata no Kagami¡¯s mirror was destroyed at that time and Amaterasu flew away, fortunately, Horus managed to catch her before she was hurt.

    The angel woman sat down heavily while hugging the baby, Asclepios ran quickly to help the woman who seemed to be badly injured, vio seeing this could only swallow saliva, whatever it was that caused fear in all the gods less bad than not He could enter...

 Chapter 155 - Destroyed in seconds

    The talk could not continue where they were so everyone went to the meeting room of the world of the gods, where vio had met his daughter Felix for the first time.

    Thanks to the help of Asclepios, the angel woman was able to move without much trouble hugging her baby, the road was straight since they appeared in the building where the meeting room was.

    The angel woman, Amaterasu, and Susanoo were surprised by the architecture that the divine world had in this dimension, the three realized that the archetype of the city was Mexico City by some buildings in the round.

    The interior of the building was nothing surprising except for therge number of beings who worked in it, from centaurs to Cynocephalus.

    The angel woman was surprised while squeezing her baby "Many of these species became extinct over the centuries and others were relegated for years to oblivion, it is somewhat surreal to see them acting like people of the modern world."

    When they finally arrived at the office, he was waiting for her. A hawk-headed man wearing a ck suit next to him was a woman who had a beautiful red dress with a cor that had a vulture. There were also Hades and Poseidon. Apletely blue person who apanied the goddess Ometeotl.

    Mother Tonantzin, Zeus, Coatl, Anubis, and Horus took their ce while vio, Hellena, and Miyuki took a seat in their area, they were also apanied by Amaterasu, Susanoo, and Asclepios.

    For its part, the angel woman could only sigh and ced herself in the free chair "I know you want answers but I am not a God like you, much less, I am just an angel who lost her divinity many years ago.

    As far as the information I can tell you is very limited, but the man they saw being carried by the tentacles was my husband and the reason why I lost my divinity.

    Being an angel, it was a species treated with respect for God, but one day we were given the mission of killing garbage, a name by which we refer to species not blessed by the Lord.

    Poor bastards who did not choose to be born with that race but we had the obligation to kill them for being impure beings, at that time I was a squad leader, for me there was nothing more important than listening to the Lord¡¯s orders. "

    The angel at that time took out a pack of cigarettes and lit one. "Unfortunately, fate had other ideas, our mission was simple, a demon vige had been denounced by the church and we had to clean it.

    When we arrived I met the most defenseless beings that I could have seen subus and incubus boys and girls who were not more than 5 years old, but the orders of the Lord were absolute, without hesitation I took my weapon and my subordinates and I began a massacre.

    I had to kill house by house, a child for a child until in one I found a child protecting the go seemed to be his little sister a baby, in his hand, he had a crucifix while praying to God to ask that we are punished by him.

    At that moment I got angry and killed them both, how they dared to use the name of God with their dirty demonic hands, after killing them I looked at my bloody hands and I understood that something was not right, I left the house with some dizziness but what I saw I will not forget it.

    The floor of the vige was dyed red with the blood of the children, some children begged for mercy but my squad killed them as if they were insects, that day I told myself that if this was the will of the merciful God I called Father preferred to sacrifice my divinity and go to exile.

    After that I separated from my squad and began to wander the world until many yearster I met a man who lived in a house in the forest, his lifestyle was too simple but he seemed happy for what I decided to give a chance and live as he did for what I became his neighbor.

    It is very different to see the world from the perspective of an ordinary woman, who lives a life without worries than having to do genocide of the species just because they order it.

    For me at that time I found my peace of mind, little by little I was talking to him until we get better, one thing led to another and we became a couple, he was a vampire who was not willing to kill humans to feed while I was an angel who was not willing to kill why a God will order me.

    We were a very special couple so they quickly marked us as rebels something that should not exist, for years we fled from the hunters who sent us until we arrived in North America where we made our lives.

    In the end, I managed to be a member of an organization in charge of the supernatural in the United States and I was a normal housewife, for a long time we tried to get pregnant but after many tests, we managed to get pregnant and after 9 months our little Anastasia was born.

    But rare situations began to happen in my husband¡¯s work, he told me that one of the sects that existed in the country had been ying with the Sumerian goddess Inanna, this was not umon since the sects tend to follow forgotten gods but not They understand what they are dealing with.

    Unfortunately or fortunately an energetic reading never seen before was witnessed in Japan, so he was transferred to Japan to investigate and we too, it was then that it happened.

    My husband told me that the contact with the east coast waspletely lost, thest message he left was that it was the apocalypse, at that moment I could feel the energy of the one I once called father fighting with something but it did notst more than 3 minutes I knew that if he died with such a horrible facility if we stayed where we were we would die.

    So after deciding, we decided to entrench ourselves in the temple to Amaterasu where the peak of energy appeared, it was better than trying to escape to another side where we only notified without having tried to escape.

    While we were leaving we could see how the sky turned ck and giant monsters began to be born that began a work of chaos, in the area where we were the Japanese gods tried to fight but when they killed one they fell from the sky 3 more.

    Between deaths and shoves we managed to reach the area where the energy reading was presented and wait for it to be activated, fortunately, it was activated, but one of those things entered the temple, we managed to pass but he died defending his daughter and wife.

    I am d that you have opened a portal but if you appreciate your life you will not return to that ce, I am sorry for you goddess Amaterasu and God Susanoo but from what I saw what you call home now is a nest of monsters that will not hesitate to kill.

    The only thing that makes me calmer is that although Father was not a God of mercy he could do something to amend his mistake, when the beast broke the temple wall I could see that he had a cross of St. Benedict marked on the neck so that the beasts or what has destroyed the east coast are trapped in that ce.

    As long as no one is stupid enough to open a path for them to enter this ce we will be safe, I think I said too much, I lost my husband, I was hurt and I was just questioned by gods I think that Anastasia and I deserve a rest, tomorrow you can ask me questions if you have in the end doubt. "

    After this, a centaur guard entered the room and took the angel and his daughter to a room so they could sleep, meanwhile the gods stayed in the room ...

 Chapter 156 - Amatlein the conqueror

    In the meeting room, everyone was surprised by the news especially vio, Quetzalcoatl and The Japanese gods who had more ideas of ??the modern world than their counterparts.

    The first to speak was Susanoo who was still processing the words of the angel woman "That creature he describes is the Amatlein or is it something else."

    Ometeotl who was analyzing the information got up from his seat and went to the front, used his divine energy that was a ck and white dual color to create a ck spot figure that had an eye in the middle, the figure was simple but imposing

    "This is Amatlein, don¡¯t let his harmless look not impress you, when we fought against him we were murdered mercilessly.

    It cannot be Amatlein who caused the damage in that world, it must have been another being because Amatlein is not something that minions orpanions can have.

    It destroys anything equally, although the eye that peeked through the portal was identical to his, so that leaves me with only one option and that is that they are not Amatlein but their children are the only thing that justifies why they are not I kill

    But if so, how degenerate I would have to be Inanna for that thing to get her pregnant and have her children. "

    vio then scratched his head "I am not very knowledgeable of the Sumerian gods but Inanna is not known for good things. I think that in the epic of Gilgamesh, part of the history of that goddess is exined in more detail.

    Unfortunately, I never read it, Miyuki, could you read it at some point? "

    Miyuki shook his head "Just like you, I never liked Sumerian history but what I know is that she was a goddess who had lovers and her cult included prostitution so I can assume that she tried to seduce Amatlein and things did not go As I thought.

    I suppose I had it well deserved for the curse that was thrown at me even though it was at a very high cost, now that it happened with my brothers who cannot return. "

    vio scratched his head "The good thing is that we gain time thanks to the seal of God but we have to hurry the step to get out of this ce, the threat is already released and the apocalypse has happened and I don¡¯t think it takes longer to destroy the gods that They still survive.

    On the matter of Amaterasu and Susanoo, the only option I see is if you would be willing to join the pantheon of the gods to which I belong, of course, you can also remain neutral, thest decision you have. "

    Amaterasu wiped a few tears on his face "My people died but at least I¡¯m still alive and with my brothers, I hope it¡¯s not a nuisance but I¡¯m willing to join I hope you can take care of me."

    vio looked at Anubis, Zeus, the mother Tonantzin and Coatl the four epted and with it one could say that vio had won part of a new pantheon, the only question left in the air was that he had done such an Inanna action.

    In the ruins of the MIT, the sky waspletely ck and inside there were a series of eyes that floated, carrying with them remains of different male species while asionally there was an asional woman who had her belly open in a channel.

    Their faces were impregnated fear, they had died without having a chance to do much while their intestines opened, in the main building he was sitting on a throne built with remains of gods a ck shadow that had a humanoid shape.

    The only recognizable thing was the red-eye that epassed much of his face beside him was Inna ced in a cross position with only his mouth visible which had his tongue out and constantly gave moans that filled the room.

    Amatlein decided to reward the goddess who had released him with what she most desired which was sex, so now her body is constantly being prated by constant extensions of Amatlein¡¯s body.

    Every hour she gives birth to one of her children, despite not caring about being surrounded by things, at least her children serve for something while he recovers from the battle he had with a certain god who fought.

    But in the end, he was just one more of the lot and now he adorns his chair where he sits, the only problem is that heunched a very powerful curse on him and his children so that they could not leave the or the dimension.

    He wants revenge for his capture and when one of his sons saw Ometeotl alive and apanied by other gods he tried to catch him but the curse prevented him from entering but at least he could catch a very annoying mosquito that ended up killing him after stepping on the ground.

    Ometeotl is his main enemy, so he rewarded his son for valuable information allowing him to destroy his own mother¡¯s interiors while raping her again and again.

    The reward of his sonsted for a few days as Amatlein needs to continue producing his children, one of the disadvantages he found is that any of his children seem to have a preference for any kind of woman.

    So it is normal for the screams of mortal women to sound through the building when they get tired of ying with them or break them, they only throw them into the crater that made the battle with the god with a beard.

    While these happened in their of Amatlein in different parts of the world the people tried to defend themselves but the firearms proved to be ineffective against the creature¡¯s reason why they began to resort to the cold weapons with blessings of the gods.

    The Vatican became one of thest strongholds of resistance in Europe, it was normal to see soldiers or conscripts carrying spears and swords that the priests went on to bless, the death of God did not mean the death of faith.

    Which in itself is divine energy that only humans can produce, with it they managed to stop the advance of the hosts of Amatlein¡¯s children, the women who participated in the fights always carried cyanide tablets with them.

    The constant fights showed that the monsters did not care that they were in a fight when they caught a woman they raped her at the time, sometimes only one has to suffer for entire groups, their deaths are the most horrible.

    In Asia, the resistance was divided between China and India, while Africa was one of the continents that proposed more defense thanks to the tribes that inhabit the ce in America only some native peoples who had their gods survived but the Catholic majority was killed for not having how to defend himself.

    The war had entered a phase of equilibrium ...

 Chapter 157 - In the morning of a citizen of Nova Roman Empire

    In the morning in the city of Magna Caribe, Tacio got up from his bed with the sound of a horn that sounded through all the houses, this was used by knocker-up figures responsible for lifting people early to help their day a day.

    The knocker-up was sponsored by the temples for what was a free service, Tacio got up from his bed and kissed his beautiful wife Xochiel, his wife was one of the many women who came to the province in search of Husbands from the maind.

    This is because the empire supports mothers with food and support, not to mention that the more children a woman has, the more respect they have in society, political and religious propaganda encourages women to marry and have children.

    They have been married for a year and currently have a son and are waiting to have another, Tacio who remembered how beautiful the night went to the kitchen where he moved a lever so that the water came out of the tap.

    This ingenious system was invented by the emperor a long time ago and has begun to expand in the houses, the water reaches them through internal pipes in the houses Tacio does not understand the process with which it works but knows that it has to do with the water tower

    That water reaches your home where it goes up to a cement tank that has pieces of marble inside to keep the water in ce without leaking, you just need to move the lever so that the waterfalls through the tap.

    After filling a steel bucket of water and the y pot also to prepare coffee, he ced the pots on the stove, then ced coal briquettes inside the stove and using a flint and a sheet of paper he managed to create a spark to ignite the fire.

    After this his wife Xochiel left the room to go to his little son¡¯s room, in the middle of the room there was arge crib where little Atletl slept, he smiled for a moment and charged him to take him to the kitchen.

    vio promoted the dining room as a substitute for triclinium, this why eating on the side is bad for the body, Xochiel ced his little son in a chair that had a small table and went to his cupboard to take out a meal of powdered food to the baby.

    "Heart you can check if the milkman has already passed with the milk for little Xochiel."

    Tacio nodded and before leaving he kissed his son on the forehead "Good morning champion, how my little Atletl dawned"

    The little boy just shook his head without sleep and gave a smile to his father, Tacio was d for the tender reactions of his son and just fluttering his hair and then go out and see if the milkman passed.

    On the street he could see his neighbors and other people ready to receive their milk, the milkman always passed by two policemen wearing blue uniforms made with cotton.

    Because the mornings were cold they had wool woolen uniforms and scarves on their uniforms so they wouldn¡¯t get sick, the people waited for the milkman to go to their homes while waiting for his neighbor to talk to him.

    "It¡¯s a very cold morning, Tacio and you are noting out every spring," said his neighbor who was wrapped in a cotton nket.

    Tacio who was only covered by his pajamas could onlyugh "I grew up in beautiful Gaul, this cold is veryfortable reminds me of autumn."

    The neighborughed "How lucky is yours, I grew up in Lusitania where very rarely there is cold but they say in the newspaper that the cold will continue for a long time and that we have to be prepared"

    Tacio was surprised "You are subscribed to the Imperial Newspaper"

    The neighbor smiled "My brother works at Origin Civitatem as a bureaucrat and sent me some newspapers from the capital to read and that my little children will release the reading."

    "How lucky is that of your brother, whom the governor has mentioned that the province will take to have its printing press until the next year due to the construction of the building.

    It is quiteplicated to work whenbor is scarce, our boys are taking care of our borders on the continent, my sister has been writing to me and says that it is normal to see women, children, and Anahuacs men arrive seeking refuge in the empire.

    It is a pity that they have to be distributed throughout the provinces of the empire, we will only need a few thousand of them to increase our standard of living. "

    At that moment the police approached Tacio carrying a bucket of milk "Wake up Tacio, here is your milk and remember that the architect Marco expects you to arrive early you have to check the construction of the hospital."

    Tacio let out augh "Of course, Dymas and thanks for notifying, I know that architect Marco can be a bit heavy sometimes but he¡¯s a good person."

    Dymas smiled "It¡¯s no problem Tacio, your work, and his architect¡¯s job are very important.

    Anyway, I do not take away more time that many houses are missing than delivering milk and remember that in 15 days it is the feast of the god Apollo and Huehuecoyotl, I hope you can go with your family themand and schools prepare some events. "

    Tacio "I will ask Xochiel if he has time, otherwise I will take little Atletl and take a walk around."

    After this they said goodbye and Tacio returned home, handed the milk to his wife and prepared to bathe with a j¨ªcara, so he heated his water in the metal bucket, usually it would not be necessary to heat it and it would only be enough to open the tap of showering and bathing but the water in the early morning is too cold.

    After bathing using a mint-scented soap, he left the shower to change, before leaving for work his wife handed him a cup of coffee and a bread stuffed with beans and cheese.

    The breakfast was quite calm and after this Toci brushed his teeth with coal and mint said goodbye to his family and took his work tools which were in his yard, with a whip he began to wake up the ves "Advance Caribal shits today is a great day for work ... "

 Chapter 158 - In the work of a citizen of Nova Roman Empire

    Tacio took his 5 Caribbean ves to the construction of the hospital, the empire of Nova Roma has very clear policies with the ves and their treatment but the ves of Tacio are different.

    They were responsible for killing children and chopping them to prepare food for their tribe without mentioning that before they killed their victims they sexually abused them.

    The military court wanted to dere them to death but Hellena intervened and said that the shit that abuses any child cannot have a dignified death so their destiny will be pointed out throughout their lives with marks on their skin made red hot and they will work to death.

    Tacio managed to get his ves after fighting in Hellena¡¯s punitive army and thest delegation of the Caribs on the ind, due to his outstanding performance the fight was allowed to choose his battle prize.

    He chose ves as a means of subsistence for his family, of course, he promised Hellena that he would treat them like the shit they are but that if they got sick or suffered injuries, he hoped that the government would take care of their healing so that they would continue to work until the elderly.

    Hellena agreed with the request of Tacio, that way he got his 5 ves who only eat when they work and before they start building they are always wet to prevent them from developing diseases because of the little care they have with them.

    The road was quitefortable since the construction of the hospital is a few hundred meters from his house when he arrived Tacio sat next to the great architect Marco to spend time while he finished ves work.

    "I have to admit that your spoils of war were very interesting, you don¡¯t have to work just enjoy life while they work," Marco said while reviewing the ns of the hospital andparing them with the written reports

    Tacio only saw Marco while reading one of the novels published by Empress Hellena called "The ve and the Centurion" was a story that told the tragedy of a ve who is bought by a centurion that one day does not return from the battle and He dedicates himself to waiting until he dies and meets him in the next life.

    It is a sad story but it continues to surprise Tacio since he does not understand how the empress could write such a sad work when she is one of the happiest women in the empire.

    Even the rumors that are sometimes heard say that she and the emperor tend to have rtionships in many ces or make a clear sign of his love, even for his little experience he can say that perhaps the novel is about some of Hellena¡¯s fears.

    But he even doubts that the emperor is going to leave Hellena since he grew up in Emerita Augusta, he knows that vio and Hellena have been together since childhood.

    Some rumors said that vio came to defend his wife so much that when he was unconsciously killing a worker or worker, the bodies were taken dismembered from the governor¡¯s house.

    While the families were given some financialpensation and were taken to other provinces far away from Lusitania as for the families that refused they simply disappear and never hear from them again.

    Even yearster, no one in Nova Roma is stupid enough to ask Emperor vio about the disappearance of his servitude, although the rumor fell apart when vio introduced his daughter Felix.

    Since Felix is ??the daughter of the most important servant and ve of vio¡¯s mother, Arab although she does not understand how she came to Origin Civitatem with her father the power hides many things.

    Mario could only observe how Tacio snored in an armchair, could only shake his head and put a military helmet on his head to go out to supervise the work.

    For years since he met Emperor vio, he has been building arge number of buildings for him, this hospital told vio that a building called "La Casta?eda" is based.

    When he asked what "La Casta?eda" was, vio only released a smallugh and told him it was a Psychiatric hospital, Marco did not understand that it was Psychiatric but it didn¡¯t matter he had the opportunity to build a new work with different architecture.

    It is not that he has something found in the architecture that his parents and grandparents used, but vio¡¯s constructions take him to a beyond, an example of this is the Manga Caribe summer pce or the imperial pce in Origin Civitatem.

    Tacio who was sleeping woke up with the help of Marco¡¯s assistant who put his hand on his forehead "You feel good love, you want me to call the doctor."

    Tacio smiled at his lover Kiya, who was a beautiful cynocephaly, who had a beautiful reddish fur on his head. "Nothing happens Kiya but yesterday I got excited reading the novel you rmended that I didn¡¯t sleep early.

    If it wasn¡¯t why the temple boy woke me up with his loud horn, I would have fallen asleep. "

    Kiya shook his head "You have to be more careful, love, I understand that you like reading but you can¡¯t get sick if not how you can take care of your children when they are born.

    Tacio smiled and approached Kiya¡¯s bulging stomach to put his ear "I can feel his kicks, I¡¯m sure they will be perfect little soldiers or maybe mailmen."

    Tacio raised his head and kissed his lover "You don¡¯t have to worry, our children can be whatever they want, they won¡¯t need anything as they grow."

    Kiya smiled and hugged Tacio, while whispering in his ear "I have closed the door my stallion, I heard from one of my friends that we can try some new things that will not affect our children."

    The construction room became the love nest of the two lovers while in Tacio¡¯s house his wife was in bed with two men, one was the neighbor and the other was the policeman.

    "Someday you will tell Tacio that the son you expect is from one of the two."

    Xochiel snuggled between his two lovers. "My loves he doesn¡¯t have to know, but how about going for the second round.

    I think the baby will take it. "

    The day kept going until the night arrived, Tacio returned home to leave his ves in their cages while he entered his house and met his wife

    "How was love, why I had a very nice day," Xochiel asked as he took care of his son with a big smile on his face.

    Tacio who was also happy "I was excellent love for me but what about dinner ..."

 Chapter 159 - Sibling Encounter

    Felix was surprised after his mother ran quickly without reason, fortunately, there was Mayahuel who helped him take care of his little sister Bastet, the two little ones Yuma and Erendida did not need much help because they continued to train the task left by Quetzalcoatl.

    The hours began to pass but for Felix and Mayahuel, time seemed to not pass because they were spending time telling their own stories.

    "Then I told Quetzalcoatl that he had already exhibited us with Huitzilopochtli, from that moment the hummingbird god looks at us strangely but we cannot do anything."

    Felix looked at his little sister who was in his arms that he was sleeping "Speaking of the god hummingbird and Uncle Ares you know where they are"

    Mayahuel began to think "Ares is spending time with the supreme priestess who is pregnant, so your father will have to act as a babysitter for the baby that emerges from that rtionship until the baby grows old enough so that he can visit his father In the kingdom of the gods.

    While Huitzilopochtli seems to be spending time with Jasamin strangely to the hummingbird god seems to like something more than the surprising war, perhaps at this rate perhaps little Pilcoatl will have a cousin. "

    The two women kept talking until a Praetorian guard went to inform Felix that the emperor was heading towards the pce and that he seemed to be apanied by another woman who was hugging her left arm while the empress was on her right arm.

    There was also Quetzalcoatl talking to a young man of about fifteen, after saying his report he retired and Mayahuel looked at Felix "I bet you a chocte cake that this woman has something to do with your father and the young man is your brother."

    Felix ducked his defeated head "I did not ept the bet with my father, everything is possible, although if Hellena is with them only reinforces the theory, I suppose I have an older brother"

    Without much haste Felix and Mayahuel left the room to go to the entrance of the pce to receive the two new family members, when they arrived they found Erendida and Yuma waiting for their parents.

    Yuma spoke very excitedly "Sisters how good they came I hope you are as excited as I can see Dad and it seems that we will have a new mom and an older brother"

    Erendida sighed and patted her brother on the back. "Quiet Yuma, I¡¯m sure mom will exin to us how dad met this new mom, although I¡¯m always excited to have new brothers and sisters.

    The godmother Tonatzin always says that the bigger the family, happiness is guaranteed, when I grow up I will be a super mom like our mother Hellena to have many children. "

    Yuma tapped his chest "I¡¯m going to beat you sister, I already have Mitsune, Italivi, and Yatzil.

    In the future, I will have many children with them that I am sure will make Grandpa Apollo and Zeus proud. "

    Felix scratched his head "Children do not peel dad and mom love them equally no matter what you do, in the end, Erendida while you are married to the man you love no matter how many children you have because they will only be crystallized of your love.

    Yuma is not only enough to say that you will have many children Dad always reminds you that the most important thing is to be a man of your word and responsible, but you will also have to be a husband, lover, and father of three women, so you have to be more responsible than any of us

    I hope you understood guys, Yuma and Erendida smiled at their sister and shook their heads in a sign of understanding, even little Bastet waved her hand to make her understand that she also agreed.

    Mayahuel could only observe the strange fondness of vio¡¯s family for the children with a confused look, the little Pilcoatl for his part was very interested in the philosophy that Erendida and Yuma had.

    Mayahuel noticed his son¡¯s gaze and said "Don¡¯t even think about it Pilcoatl first learn to clean yourself and then we talk about your marriage, I know you want to go out and live a life like Uncle Huitzilopochtli but for that, there is a lot left.

    You understood or I have to take you to Grandma Ometeotl to show you how I teach your father¡¯s head. "

    Pilcoatl shook his head the best that no one has seen how his grandmother treats his father, sometimes he looks like an affectionate grandmother but sometimes it is very scary.

    They all settled down to receive their respective rtives when the door opened and vio entered being hugged by Hellena and a woman looking quite different from something they had seen, she had white skin and ck hair and her eyes were torn but she had A very formal beauty.

    But not everyone thought to herself, little Bastet looked angrily at the woman and without allowing her sister to grab her, she flew off towards the woman prepared to punish her for hitting her father but then vio caught her in the air.

    "Where you fly my baby, I understand that you are angry but she is a mother just like Mama Hellena."

    Bastet looked angrily at his father for not allowing him to hit Miyuki and without tempting his heart with his little hand he took his father and threw him against the wall where vio got muddy and prepared to go for Miyuki when Hellena hugged her this time.

    "That we had my little Bastet, you could not see her but I noticed a smile on your father when he flew away, you do not want Dad to develop a strange fetish right"

    Bastet turned with his head but pointed at Miyuki with his little finger while with his other hand he made a small fist, Miyuki sighed and approached her and apologized "Sorry for hurting your dad vio, Bastet, I hope you can forgive me I¡¯m Surely you want to hear the story. "

    Bastet looked doubtfully and turned to see Hellena who nodded, Bastet then turned to see Miyuki and with his fingers made a sign that said "I¡¯m looking you", after this, she snuggled into Hellena¡¯s arms.

    Mario was surprised to see his little sister who, despite being a baby, seemed a maturity that was scary, it was then when he turned his face and could see his sister Felix.

    Felix, in turn, ran into Mario¡¯s gaze and something between the two awake, could not be exined in words but that look was enough for both of them ...

 Chapter 160 - The imperial family reunited

    The looks between Mario and Felixsted for a moment,pletely ignoring everything that was going on around them, Miyuki and Hellena looked at each other for a moment and Miyuki was the first to speak "Thatdy is vio¡¯s daughter, right?"

    Hellena nodded "It¡¯s Felix her mother got pregnant when vio was 5 years old, she is the fruit of that rtionship"

    Miyuki with a forced smile asked Hellena "We should tell them that they are brothers and that their rtionship may not be possible."

    Hellena put her hand on her chin "Physically there would be no problem because vio changed body after his death the genes must be different, morally it isplicated.

    They are brothers but in the end, I see no problem in their rtionship, Zeus married his sister, but you and vio have been in another era where the values ??are different from mine.

    For my part, I will support my Felix in whatever she wants to do, unless she is attentive to her life or her family. "

    Miyuki understood what Hellena meant, while Felix approached Mario and looked at him even more carefully. "Hi, I¡¯m Felix, brother, what¡¯s your name?"

    Mario woke up from his little trance and scratched his head "I¡¯m Mario sister nice to meet you, I have to say you have a very nice hair color"

    Felix blushed "Thank you you also have very beautiful hair."

    vio began to recover from his injuries when he heard the conversation of his two children and the way they looked at each other, approached the praetorian guard and gave him a bag of money "This is a request as a father not as emperor, if you see that the rtionship between the two advances to a point of no return just let hellena, Miyuki or me know.

    I expectplete discretion from you. "

    The Praetorian looked at the emperor and bowed his head confirming that he understood the emperor, the phrase ofplete discretion meant that what will happen in the imperial pce with Felix and Mario had to stay in the imperial pce.

    Any rumor would be silenced from its origin, the order was also heard by the immortals who hid in the leftovers.

    vio with the shattered and bloodstained clothes advanced towards his children who flirted veryfortably in the middle of the room and coughed falsely "Mario she is your sister Felix I hope you can take care of her.

    Like you, for her, I did not have the opportunity to be a full-fledged father but I hope that as a man you are if youmit to something you can do it, at what time it seems to us if we go to the living room while I change my clothes.

    I have a lot to talk about and you have a lot to talk about, Hellena and Miyuki can go to the living room with the children in which I change my clothes I don¡¯t want to talk to clothes full of blood and other substances.

    After changing clothes vio left his room and called Arisai and Cyra "You are going to apany me, you are part of the family and it is the time that you also meet your partner and my son."

    Cyra epted without hesitation but Arisai asked with her head down "vio I¡¯m good enough to be epted into the family."

    vio did not allow Arisai to start having misconceptions and hugging Cyra approached Arisai to embrace her "I am not a man who only uses women to give pleasure, I take away their virginity and I will be the father of the children whoe to have.

    Not taking responsibility will turn me into a shit of a person I am not willing to be, thest thing I want is to be a bad influence for my children and go from being the hero of my daughters to their enemy.

    But it¡¯s enough to talk they are waiting for us and we don¡¯t want to bete. "

    The two women nodded and apanied vio to the living room, the door to the living room opened and Felix could see his father entering from the hand of Cyra and Arisai, he could only smile he knew that the family wasplete unless his father did something I shouldn¡¯t.

    But seeing Miyuki and her mother Hellena plus Cyra and Arisai doubt that her father can do something like trying to find a lover or add another woman to the rtionship, otherwise his father could end up badly.

    vio took a seat in the middle of Miyuki and Hellena while Cyra and Arisai sat on her legs, but only Hellena and Miyuki just pinched vio to reverse the roles.

    Once they were settled vio began to speak "Thank you for listening to me, my children, I will try to be brief, I know that I am a man who makes mistakes, I am not perfect even being a god.

    Before me are the women that I will apany in eternity, I do not have any more children or wives hidden or who do not know of their existence, so they do not expect the number of women to increase in terms of their future brothers and sisters, I hope they will take care of them.

    Let me introduce to you Miyuki. She was my wife before I was reborn in Grandma Julia¡¯s belly, I spent a lot of my time with her but one day a Sumerian goddess ended our rtionship through a curse.

    Fruit of that rtionship was born Mario who is his older brother, like Felix I hope they have him for anything they need, as his brother will be very willing to help them, also if one day he needs help I hope they are willing to help him.

    You can always count on Miyuki, Hellena, Arisai, and Cyra who will always be willing to help you, while with me do not hesitate to approach I may not be the best father but I will personally take care of helping you and correcting them if necessary.

    Also, something that was an agreement with their mothers is that from today I will spend more time with you, I know that everyone has their dream and ideals as a father will always support you.

    But remember that I hope that one of you will be willing to carry in the future with the guidance of the empire because we as the imperial family have an obligation to take our people to a better future. "

    All vio¡¯s children nodded "Very well who wants to y chtlimaitl with their father, the winner will prepare their favorite food ..."

 Chapter 161 - Anubis thoughts

    Anubis was reunited with the god Ra "You have some idea why Inanna would help free a being that exists since before creation.

    Even for her, I think she would know that it is suicide, that she would win or what she could get from it. "

    Ra surcharged in his seat while serving a shot of tequ "You never knew her well Anubis even I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to know her properly, but there is something I can be sure of."

    Ra drank his tequ shot "That woman only cared about the power she could generate using her body, she wasn¡¯t interested in whether herpanion was pretty or ugly.

    As long as she got what she wanted, they were only meant to reach the end, I can imagine that being so long asleep and that suddenly a group of inferior humans would wake her up that would not bring her anything made her angry.

    The first thing she would look for would be a means to increase her power as quickly as possible, it would not be difficult for her to find what she was looking for.

    You just have to use your body as a tool and you would get it, once you got it you tried to use your charms with Amatlein but something went wrong.

    That thing is not something that can be dominated by the body, so in the end, her final destination was to end up as a nest for Amatlein¡¯s children, it is an ending very much ording to how she lived, of course, all this is an assumption.

    Who knows maybe I¡¯m making a mistake and is enjoying coffee with Amatlein, while the world around them destroys, which wouldn¡¯t surprise me either. "

    Anubis let out a sigh "I feel that since vio woke us up our world and perception have been deformed until sometimes the less understandable things are what happens.

    I guess maybe I¡¯m getting old. "

    Ra looked at Anubis and began tough as the hawk feathers on his face rose "What goes if we are young, what happens is that the period where we are is very different from how we knew it.

    If I had to say, we are witnessing the change of the old with the new, I don¡¯t know where the mortals will go but thanks to my immortality I can see it firsthand.

    By the way your granddaughter is growing well, I hope you can present it to me with your grandchildren, it would not be bad if they met their grandfather, at the meeting we had no opportunity to talk but it would be a pleasure to meet the next generation of Pharaohs but I think that word has not been used for some time now they are called emperors. "

    Anubis scratched his jackal cheek "if they are told now, maybe a little fewer functions but in theory, it is the same."

    Ra looked at his grandson with affection "As the rtionship with your wife goes, they have already decided to have another daughter or now they are going for a boy."

    Anubis decided to also use a shot of tequ before answering his grandfather¡¯s question "We would like it but she wants to wait until the grandchildren are older to venture to have our next son or daughter.

    Although my daughter may not like the idea of ??having a sister or brother, in the end during her mortal life she lived many things rted to her siblings by her stepfather, but with her granddaughters it is different.

    I dare to say that if Erendida is left in your care and Bastet will turn them into fashionable women without mentioning that she can teach them how to put on makeup without caring about age.

    Luckily, Hellena and vio are good parents, I don¡¯t want to see my granddaughters living as Cleopatra did, it¡¯s not that her life was bad but her excesses and bad decisions cost her life and her throne.

    It is a pity that I could not guide her as I would have liked but at least now she is with me and I can be the father I could not while I was mortal. "

    Ra looked at Anubis and shook his head while he had a smile on his face "You are of what is no more, but I have to admit that I have some envy, I can not apologize to many of my children and much less spend the time with them

    I did not have that privilege because of the times where I had to grow and the time that their deaths urred, but I am proud of something and that is of all my descendants, those that I had, those that I have and those that wille in the future. "

    Anubis served his grandfather another shot of tequ and he also served "Cheers for that, Grandpa."

    In the imperial pce in the morning, vio had his eyes busted while at his side and on his bed, all his women slept of being a predator became a prey with the addiction of Miyuki.

    He realized that the difference between a goddess and a demigod was brutal, even Aphrodite was not as intense as Miyuki, while thinking about the previous night in the room Bastet entered who was half asleep andy on his father¡¯s chest and curled up between Hellena and Miyuki.

    vio wanted to scratch his little jackal ears that his daughter had but could not move so all he could do was stretch his neck and kiss her head.

    The morning for vio was quite pleasant andfortable while for Mario it was time for his training, for years he trained with his uncle Susanoo in the art of Kendo and the sword.

    He can be sure that he will win against traditional opponents but when he fought with his father he realized that against people who do not fear death hecks technique, his training consisted of bncing a wooden sword while training his breathing and senses.

    For this, his training is done without a shirt, exposing his body with defined muscles that Felix did not hesitate to see while training Mario, seeing his brother¡¯s shirtless body caused her a sensation she could not understand.

    She began to imagine that if those arms hugged her they could protect her from any threat that might arise, it was something she did not understand so much without worrying so much she approached him after he finished and handed her a towel to dry her sweat.

    But before he could get to it he tripped and Mario hugged her, Mario could smell the sweet scent of his sister while Felix could smell the scent of Mario¡¯s sweat, the two of them held each other for a moment until they separated and acted as if nothing would have happened ...

 Chapter 162 - Sweet home Nova Roma

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Sex description </i>

    In vio¡¯s room, the women began to change their clothes to start their day when the maids came in to help the empresses, it was then that Miyuki noticed a woman with fox ears that had a maid dress.

    Miyuki was surprised and approached her to ask some things in Japanese, Kitsune understood something of what she had said and answered in her old Japanese, so Miyuki changed her modern Japanese to old pronunciation.

    After speaking for a few moments vio mentally prepared himself to be scolded by Miyuki, he could understand part of the Japanese they spoke and did not seem to be good things when Miyuki finished speaking he addressed vio.

    "Anata, you know that I just talked to Princess Kitsune, she is not a yokai, she is a descendant of a Kami, what happens is that she cannotmunicate with you correctly.

    To think that you have treated part of royalty as your servant, but at least you have protected her and she has told me that she enjoys enjoying her daughter Mitsune spending time with Yuma, anyway I would like to ask you to give Kitsune status.

    I can¡¯t stand to see a kami attending to me, you can do that for me. "

    vio smiled "I don¡¯t have any problem, after all, she is the mother of Yuma¡¯s future wife or did I mention something that doesn¡¯t want to marry her daughter with Yuma?"

    Miyuki shook her head "On the contrary, she is happy that Yuma takes care of her daughter and treats her without prejudice, I think she already knows that her daughter chose her future husband and Yuma has already chosen her as her future wife."

    vio approached Kitsune "Miyuki please trante what I¡¯m going to say."

    Miyuki prepared to act as a trantor "Kitsune you can be sure that from today you will receive the status you deserve, I ask you not to worry about your daughter, I will take care that Yuma takes care of her.

    By the way, Miyuki is Amaterasu¡¯s sister and Susanoo if one day you want I can take you with them to speak, they became part of our pantheon of gods so they will also have their temples and fit into the sacred scriptures.

    Scriptures that I have to increase in size, at the time I remember we¡¯ll see each otherter I have work to do.

    After this vio took his little Bastet from the bed carefully and went to his office "My girl today will apany Dad in his work I will show you what you have to do to write writings that the faithful can read in the future to understand the world of the gods."

    Bastet looked at his father with some curiosity and anger but he liked being close to him so he didn¡¯t bother snuggling in his arms and watching closely how his father worked when vio arrived at his office he called one of his Praetorian guards.

    vio looked at him with some seriousness "What is today¡¯s report between Felix and Mario."

    The Praetorian nodded his hand stretched out a ck shadow handed him the papers and returned to the darkness, while the Praetorian began to read the text "On the morning of today Princess Felix stumbled and fell on the arms of her brother, the two were hugged for a while.

    After the training of the sword that Prince Mario had, he retired to take a bath, meanwhile, the princess looked in theundry for her brother¡¯s dirty clothes to smell her, the princess liked the aroma so much that she took her to her room.

    Respecting his privacy Cyro did not enter his room but Miss Jasamin did, this is Miss Jasamin¡¯s report. "

    The guard handed the report to vio, vio epted it "Destroy today¡¯s report and Leonel I hope you can take an oath of blood so that nothing discussed here leaves the room."

    Leonel nodded and pulled out a dagger with which he cut his hand "Nunquam ego pol dicere (" I swear I will never say ") Quidquid viden (" Everything I see ") aut animam meam, et tempore visitationis suae peribunt (" o my life with punishment will end ")"

    After this vio nodded and using his divine energy healed Leonel¡¯s wound "You can retire I will continue waiting for your reports"

    vio opened the folder with the description of what his daughter had done:

    "Princess Felix took her brother¡¯s pants and began to sniff at him while she went to her bed where she slowly unbuttoned the button on her skirt, the princess began to lower her hand to her crotch where she upied her fingers to y with her clit.

    His fingers moved vigorously as he continued sniffing his brother¡¯s pants, soon the princess began to make some groans and his fingers moved harder.

    It was not long until he began to shout "Dad continues please", soon after with his other hand he began to lick his fingers which he used to slowly introduce them into his butt.

    With her butt receiving small movement with her fingers and her other hand in her clitoris it was only a matter of time that she would reach the climax, which caused the urine that Princess Felix was being saved to be released.

    After this, the princess decided to take a bath to remove the impurities that were in her body, but before doing so she called me and told me that if she had liked to look at her while she was masturbating.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say but and she let out augh she asked me to call someone from the housekeeping to clean up the mess in her bed, before she left me she looked at me and told me to write down in my report "Father I hope you liked what you read in the report, since you will be watching everything I do at least I hope you enjoy, see you at the kissing food "

    vio had his mouth open after reading what the report said, even little Bastet was curious after seeing the funny faces her father made while reading.

    "As I am supposed to act with situations of this kind, to what degree of father they teach this, I have to talk to Hellena and Miyuki or I fear to end up as grandfather/brother Zeus ..."

 Chapter 163 - Increasing the sacred scriptures part 1

    Although vio wanted to call his wives to discuss what he can do with Felix but it is more important to add in the pantheon the goddess Amaterasu and the god Susanoo, for this he took out a book in which he began writing.

    "Very well Bastet you have to remember that although you are a goddess or I a god does not mean that people will love us just for that, they may respect us but remember that respect is earned.

    Religion is the fastest way to keep people together, but remember that there are two kinds of religions that help or destroy, unfortunately, the religions that help mostly are pacifists so they are easily destroyed by religions They destroy

    The religion that your father founded is polytheistic and is an institution that was made to be a pir in the empire if religion falls the empire falls, but if the empire falls, religion would only adapt to the new times.

    Our religion seeks to help but that is not why it is a pacifist. Remember that Bastet because in the future you or your brothers may have to face situations where a misstep means the disappearance of religion.

    For this, never have mercy on your enemies, piety only causes a threat in the future to hurt you again, but let¡¯s continue with the writing of the expansion of the sacred scriptures.

    Each god is different some im to be examples of life and perfection but has no qualms about killing and causing mass extinctions, on the other hand, we have others who are too peaceful and just looking to help, our family would be in the middle.

    We are gods that sin but we do not go through life proiming that we are perfect for what we are more human gods than you can imagine, Grandpa Anubis and the gods of his pantheon are different from us.

    They are calmer and tend to help their people, while the Anahuacan gods act as the Egyptian gods of grandfather Anubis, although they also like to travel the mortal world of mortals as our family.

    Only without pregnant women and animals that are on the road, remember my words Bastet not being like Grandpa Zeus, is bad for the body and reputation.

    Well let¡¯s continue now that we know that there are different gods we have to know what kind of gods Amaterasu and Susanoo are, what do you think little Bastet. "

    Bastet looked at his father and closed his little hand with a fist and hit his father on the nose, breaking it in the process, he can remember how his dad fought with the ck-haired woman and cried for it, but then He brought and told her it was her new mom.

    And now he asks her what she thinks about them, that¡¯s why she gave his Dad a blow maybe he can think about what he asks her if that is what her father does like an adult when she grows up will be same as her father, she gave chills of just thinking about it.

    vio used his divine energy to prevent the blooding out and dirtying his little daughter, with a rather funny voice he began to speak "They are indeed warriors my little Bastet but you don¡¯t have to be so intense.

    I would love to know what you want to be when you grow up but I am sure you would be a great warrior woman like your sister Erendida or a great boxer you have a lethal blow.

    Very well since we know that Amaterasu and Susanoo are warrior gods you have to write down the enemy they faced and how they managed to escape alive, part of the sacred texts have to be epic.

    What we will write down will be the truth of what happened but adorned so that the faithful are willing to follow religion and unite before amon enemy, but remember that Amatlein is not a fictitious enemy.

    It is a being that exists and that destroyed the world where Dad, Mom Miyuki, Amaterasu, Susanoo, Grandpa Apollo, and Quetzalcoatle from.

    Your father will try in every way to eliminate or avoid that threat from you but you must remember that it will not be easy, perhaps this work we have to do generation after generation.

    So do not fear Amatlein but do not underestimate him is an enemy who only wants to see the world burn.

    But for the sacred scriptures let¡¯s continue, let¡¯s start with something like. "

    "At the beginning of time a threat without traveling through the sky, his only pleasure was to destroy any kind of life that existed.

    The cosmic deities lived in peace and harmony before the birth of the first sun that would mark the beginning of life on earth, but it was then that the threat looked at the happiness of the cosmic deities and attacked them.

    A war without truce thatsted countless time developed, in the process thousands of deities died at the hand of the threat, the deities called him Amatlein as it meant "Nothing" because it was what he left when he attacked.

    The fight ended when Ometeotl leading the surviving cosmic deities managed to trap Amatlein in a jade prison.

    Cosmic Genesis 23:47. "

    When vio just wrote Cosmic Genesis, he realized that it was toote, Bastet was looking curiously and quite seriously at his father¡¯s writing, after some time she looked at her dad with eyes of wanting to read more.

    vio scratched his head "Daughter is alreadyte and we have to eat, you do not want to drink breast milk, it is very rich and tasty and perfect for you to grow as a big and strong woman, also dad wants to know what Mom Miyuki prepared to eat for us. "

    Bastet nodded and vio ced a rebozo on his daughter which he tied by his body to form a traditional Mexican kangaroo while heading towards the kitchen on his way he met Erendida and Yuma who when seeing Bastet loaded by his father also wanted his father will carry them in his arms ...

 Chapter 164 - Increasing the sacred scriptures part 2

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Sex description </i>

    vio arrived at the dining room and met Hellena who was talking to Miyuki, Mario and Felix were also at the table.

    Felix looked at vio with a very different smile than she usually is, she was full of a carnal desire, vio looked at her daughter and worried something was not right.

    He would have to postpone part of the teaching writing to talk to Hellena and Miyuki about Felix¡¯s strange behavior.

    At the table, vio amodated her two small children Yuma and Erendida and then sat next to Hellena and handed her to little Bastet who pounced on her mother to hug one of her breasts "Don¡¯t despair little one, mom has enough food for her don¡¯t go hungry. "

    vio looked at his little daughter when he felt that someone was sitting on his legs, when he looked he could see his daughter Hellena who did not notice sitting in the middle of her legs and reloading on her back "I hope it does not bother you Dad I want to sit with you"

    vio smiled forcefully "Not at all my girl but you would not like to sit elsewhere if you want you can apany me after eating while I dedicate myself to increase the size of the sacred scriptures."

    Felix was d and used the pretext of being happy with the news of vio to move his butt in vio¡¯s crotch, after this he turned and hugged vio "Thank you, Dad, you¡¯re the best but I¡¯mfortable where I am"

    vio could feel that he would suffer during the meal, he tried to look at Hellena for help but was busy feeding Bastet, on the other hand, Miyuki was talking to Erendida while Mario was busy exining Yuma some things about the Kendo.

    During the time the meal was served, Felix did his best to wake up vio¡¯s beast, vio no matter how much he tried to control his friend, it was impossible, his daughter had a movement added to the strange aroma that gave off caused her friend He will wake up.

    Felix could feel pressure on his butt which caused her a triumphant smile on her face his first part of the n wasplete for the second part she just had to bend down because he was wearing a somewhat short skirt did not intentionally put on panties all to achieve his task.

    Naturally she threw a spoon on the floor and bent down to lift it when she did so his skirt eventually got up and was on vio¡¯s pants, so his bare bottom was on vio¡¯s pants, when Felix sat down she could feel an electric shock down in her back and she just bit his lip containing his happiness.

    To vio¡¯s bad luck thanks to the fact that his daughter got up from her legs for a brief moment, her zipper opened because they couldn¡¯t contain her friend, vio never liked wearing shorts because of that he used boxers but that means there is an opening in the middle of boxers.

    When his daughter sat vio could feel a sensation well known to him and realized that he had entered a point of no return with his daughter, which scared him but the fragrance that gave him ignored thatmon sense.

    Felix liked having vio¡¯s penis inside his intestines, it gave him apletely different sensation when using his fingers, which she liked without caring much began to move slowly without drawing the attention of Hellena and Miyuki.

    Felix¡¯s movements caused vio¡¯s penis to be stimted, the walls of Felix¡¯s intestines were very well lubricated so that the movement inside them imitates the sensation of the vaginal walls.

    The meal was a challenge for vio since his daughter had broken a taboo nothing happened to break it anymore, he decided to give a punishment to her daughter so precocious he had.

    He put the chair inside the table to appear to eat calmly, the table being solid oak could not move or even shake so Felix was trapped between his father¡¯s legs and the table, his bottom sank more in vio¡¯s penis.

    vio enjoyed that the deeper his penis was, his daughter squeezed, even more, taking advantage of the fact that the table would prevent Felix from rising from the thrusts he would give her.

    She used a spoon and fed Felix in her mouth when she had a bite inside she pushed vio her hips causing Felix to feel an electric shock that almost made her choke for pleasure.

    The food was used as a silencer which worked to prevent Felix from making a groan, during the time of soup vio could make his daughter squirting twice while he made his first semen enema to her daughter.

    But in the meal there were 3 dishes, Miyuki prepared to vio and family a cream with mushroom soup, such as guiding some delicious chicken breasts in blue cord and for dessert atole with corn and chocte and bread of butter.

    For the guided vio intentionally tone Felix¡¯s hands to prevent him from moving while continuing to destroy his interiors, of course as a gentleman he uses his daughter¡¯s hands to cut the meat, which better than a father who can teach his daughter to use the cutlery.

    Of course, behind such a beautiful scene Felix¡¯s hips moved in small circles while vio kept pushing his hips like a piston.

    When Felix reached the climax vio ced in his mouth a piece of hot chicken that gave the impression that he shouted why he burned his mouth, of course as a gentleman who is vio clean the drool that came out of Felix¡¯s mouth who was lost by Complete in pleasure.

    Under the table vaginal juices were in ce, using the link follower God asked Cyra please clean up the mess from under the table and clean up any mess that was in vio¡¯s crotch and Felix¡¯s butt.

    When the meal was over, they came to the dessert very carefully Cyra took vio¡¯s penis out of Felix¡¯s anal cavity and cleaned it using his mouth, and then ced it in Felix¡¯s vagina, but to Cyra¡¯s surprise the blood trail didn¡¯te out that Felix should have.

    This was reported to vio who immediately felt a less weight on his body, but if Felix was not Felix who was the impostor with whom he was having an adventure in the dining room and more importantly where his daughter was.

    he doesn¡¯t worry so much because no god or enemy could enter in the pce, before continuing to think he began to move his hips to punish the impostor, he also asked Cyra to punish her while licking the clitoris of the false Felix.

    After continuing with his list of suspects, he reduced her to a single name, Aphrodite, is the only one able to take the form of her daughter and encourages sex while releasing pheromones that make he only thinks with her penis and not with her head.

    As for the true Felix must be in the world of the gods, this punishment may not be enough for Aphrodite, she will beg for mercy while vio punishing her with his meat bar until she tells him where his daughter is.

    The only thing that worries vio is that he is very submissive with women in some situations what would happen if his real daughter wants he taken her virginity thinks about it makes him angry at so he decided to keep punishing the fake Felix again.

    Lunch time out and they all left leaving only vio and the fake Felix "You are a disaster Aphrodite why fool me in this way if you know you can only ask and it will be given to you."

    Aphrodite who could finally moan spoke, "Sorry vio have mercy I was wrong but at this rate, I will get pregnant, I promise not to take the form of Felix never again."

    vio smiled and began hitting Aphrodite¡¯s womb harder "You think I will forgive you, you took my daughter¡¯s form to seduce me not only that but you masturbated with her form.

    I have to make it very clear in your body that doing those things is bad, I don¡¯t mind if you are getting pregnant. I will take responsibility, Hephaestus, I think he will love the idea you have my child.

    Tell me, little evildoer, right now where my dear Felix is. "

    Aphrodite was enjoying "I will only tell you if you hang me while you prate me harder, destroy my interiors and make me have your son vio."

    vio smiled and threw what was in it to ce Aphrodite with his back to the table as he clenched his neck and prated his interiors more strongly.

    Soon arge amount of urine and vaginal juices left Aphrodite, the pleasure that vio had for him was unique, he wants to always feel this.

    vio ran, leaving arge amount of semen inside Aphrodite¡¯s uterus, the movement continued and continued until semen began to overflow from Aphrodite¡¯s vagina.

    vio hung just enough for Aphrodite to squeeze her vagina and vaginal walls as much as she could, without doing true damage to Aphrodite.

    For 3 hours they were only groans and sounds of the sh of the flesh, when they finally finished Aphrodite regained the shape of his body, with salivaing out of his mouth and a smile said "Felix is ??with Hephaestus she wanted to ask for a sword for his brother Mario That is why I decided to take advantage of his departure to take his ce.

    I have to admit that you are as vulgar as Zeus but I like that, I hope I get pregnant and I want to see our son and daughter.

    You can also be sure that I will visit you more often, I like everything about you and I will do my best to have your children, I can ask you to take me to bed, honey, I can¡¯t move. "

    vio shook his head and using the tablecloth as a nket took Aphrodite to the bed of his room, where he ced her and kissed her forehead "my little favorite nymphomaniac sleeps well".

    After this vio retired to his office where he would write what is missing from the expansion of the sacred scriptures, some things can be postponed but others cannot.

    In the night Miyuki entered to ask who the woman was lying in bed quite happy and naked, vio said very casually she is Aphrodite.

    "The rtionship we have isplicated, but you can ask Hellena if you have any further questions, this text is quiteplicated to do but what do you think if youe and sit on my legs so you can read it."

    Miyuki looked at vio with doubt but she hesitates to go and observe her husband¡¯s writing, after a few minutes in the living room the sounds of the skin crashing and moaning began to sound, which were a melody for the silent night ...

 Chapter 165 - Return of the true Felix

    vio woke up in his bed tied by the hands and with signs of burns andshes on the body, also had a sign on his chest that said: "Beast Non Pascere" (Do not feed the beast).

    It all started when after reading and having sex to read again with Miyuki Hellena came in with an Aphrodite taken from the hair and shouted: "vio Octavius Turino Caesar, I know what you did with this slut, you will receive your punishment."

    vio arranged her clothes and prepared to receive death with a smile, Miyuki tried to stop Hellena but she exined what had happened, at that moment vio made the most sensible decision.

    He approached them and said, "I understand that my actions have been the worst, I have no justification but it is clear that Aphrodite bears all the me, but as a responsible man I am I will share that burden."

    Before he could continue Miyuki took him by the neck and led him to the room, that day vio realized that the sadism that his wives had was something that took him to another level of pleasure.

    After making vio and Aphrodite suffer, they realized that maybe they got too excited about vio because he seemed to have woken up another of his rare fetishes, they both saw him and decided to truce his way.

    So when he woke up he was very mistreated, when I look at his side he could see Aphrodite who was with a smile from ear to ear "Hey honey you can untie my hands, I¡¯m a little tired"

    Aphrodite woke up "vio your wives can take us to another level of pleasure, I will dly unleash you, but let me rest a little more by your side."

    vio sighed as he would know that he could not move until Aphrodite woke uppletely at least his wives were verypassionate to him, while he thought Hellena entered with Miyuki with a food cart.

    Hellena sat next to him and checked vio¡¯s forehead with his hand "Sweety yesterday we went a little over with you and Aphrodite, it was also our fault for not knowing how to distinguish our daughter.

    But one by one, if we are not going to apologize for what you did, was a Dick move that Grandpa Zeus can do is true that we are not going to interrupt the rtionship between Mario and Felix.

    But it is very different if your father wants to be like his grandfather Zeus, we will correct any small sample of the genes that you have inside, we also already talk to Aphrodite so that he arrives normally and does not be any member of the family. "

    After this Miyuki released vio¡¯s hands and feet so that he could move, vio nodded and before anything he apologized to Miyuki and Hellena, he promised that he would never do something like that again and that if he ever saw anything strange again he would tell them immediately.

    With this vio was forgiven with impunity while that happened Felix was with his uncle watching as he built a sword-shaped like a Katana, for that Felix asked for help from Susanoo who did not refuse and showed the Hephaestus what a katana was like.

    Hephaestus liked the sword since in itself it was a fine sword unlike the saber they used in nova Roma or the short sword of the Romans, Hephaestus enjoyed doing it while Felix asked more things about Mario.

    It was not difficult for Susanoo to know what Felix was in love with his brother but Susanoo did not want to intervene in his sister¡¯s family, so I do not hesitate to tell everything he knew about Mario from how it was to grow up without vio until hisst thoughts on his father before arriving in Nova Roma.

    Hephaestus took 2 days to finish the katana when he finished it, he gave it to Felix and also gave him his father¡¯s double swords, which had an enchantment so that he could appear and disappear at will with his divine energy.

    Felix left happy with Hephaestus and arrived at the temple of the grandfather Apollo "I hope that the Aphrodite aunt has been able to take care of my ce and my parents have not realized my disappearance for a few days.

    It is the first time I feel this unprecedented emotion I think I will ask the aunt more often to cover me, I do not think it bothers my father and mother. "

    As Felix advanced on the streets of Origin Civitatem, he realized how beautiful the city was that was lit by hundreds of streetmps that use Whale grease as fuel.

    She once asked his father about whale oil to which he replied that it is something necessary in which he can find the right way to distill oil or cultivate in jojoba industrial quantities.

    Either way, the road to the imperial pce was quite calm for Felix, he could see some police officers making their patrols to care for and some women prostitutes offering their services.

    Prostitution is an activity protected by the empire, any woman who dedicates herself to her is charged taxes but they have free medical service to have her body checked every week to avoid transmitting diseases.

    Because there are no condoms in this era, women use goat intestines to do their jobs and prevent them from bing pregnant or sick, even if one of their clients refuses to turn off or mistreats the police can help them to catch the responsible.

    On the way, Felix saw a stall selling corn where she went to buy one "A corn with mayonnaise and cheese please."

    The seller, a very kind gentleman who was covered with a woolen poncho, looked at the beautifuldy in front of him. "Of course, miss."

    Felix took a gold denarius out of his bag so he could pay the man for his corn when two drunks approached from behind who reloaded in it "Miss, how much does it cost the hour I want to destroy that ass you have."

    Felix sighed "If I were you, you would not approach me unless you want to die, I am a very calm woman but if you make me angry I will not be responsible."

    One of the drunks did not like Felix¡¯s words and spanked her, this caused Felix¡¯s red eyes to light up as if time stood still she moved her body and struck the drunk who gave him a spanking by throwing him to the wall of a house.

    While for his partner, Felix had no mercy took one of the wooden sticks used by the seller to impale the corn and buried him in the throat of the drunk, when his eyes returned to normal the two drunks were dead.

    One muddy on the wall without life and the other without the possibility of speaking or shouting while dying asphyxiated, the lord of the corn did not seem to care and gave his corn to Felix along with her change ...

 Chapter 166 - Felix in the city at night

    Felix ate his prepared corn while she walked the streets of the city, in Origin Civitatem there seemed to be not much to do but there were always surprising things to see, for example, the bars were open during the night.

    There were also theaters where emotional stories or tragedies were told such as that of Oedipus, Felix liked his father¡¯s works more since she did not follow the typical rules of the theater of dividing the work by time but rather were continuous stories.

    When she finished eating his prepared corn, she threw the garbage into one of the many garbage cans in the city and went to the theater to see the y "Peperit Imperator" (Birth of the Emperor).

    The theater was somewhat filled by different kinds of people, Felix bought a ce in the most visible area of ??the box and paid as if nothing were the 20 Denarius gold, every week his father gave him money to spend it as he wanted.

    His weekly allowance given to him by his father was 100 Denarius gold, the first time she received that amount he looked at his father oddly as his mother working as a teacher earned 5 Denarius silver on the day.

    Her father simply told her that she as a princess in the future would have to handle evenrger amounts of money from the family¡¯s treasury, but she made it very clear that the family¡¯s own money should never be confused with that of the empire.

    If this were to happen the days of the imperial family would be numbered, remembering the words of his beloved Father took a seat in his VIP seat, to see the y by paying so much for his entrance were also free snacks.

    Shee chose a bowl of buttered popcorn and peanut atole to enjoy the work.

    The beginning of the work tells how Emperor vio was born from the womb of his mother Julia and as he faced since childhood different problems among them the mostplicated was fighting against the sea sponge to clean his butt.

    Felix spat the popcorn andughed at the funny image of the dwarf actor who dressed like a gentleman fighting a stick that had a bath sponge while a roll of paper fell from the sky and the musical band yed very solemn music.

    But not all wereughter, she could also see the suffering of the actor when he learned of his father¡¯s death at the hands of the Cantabrian rebels, a scene he never thought he saw was one where his mother went out the door holding her belly.

    Despite being a y the tears came from his face while he could imagine how difficult it was for his mother, he never thought that there were also representations of how Hellena suffered for a Roman nobleman.

    Felix wanted to go and kill the actor but he contained his murderous instinct because he knew it was a y, althoughter he enjoyed the death of the name and his family, he could only nod for the great justice that had been done to his mother Hellena.

    In the end, the y ended after the actor representing his father went to the sea to found the empire of Nova Roma, what he liked most was the song of the end which was performed by Mariachis.

    "Cielito Lindo"

    Felix shook his head to the rhythm of the cheerful music that could make her and all the attendees sing in unison:

    <i> "Ay, ay, ay, ay, </i>

    <i> Canta y no llores </i>

    <i> Porque cantando se alegran </i>

    <i> Cielito lindo, los corazones" </i>

    The song continued for some time and when they finished singing the apuse sounded throughout the theater, Felix left the theater with some tears and quite proud of his father and the fact of being his daughter.

    On the way he went to the central square where he could see the city quite alive, the merchants had stalls where they sold an incredible amount of sweets, fruit punch cravings like tamales and atole.

    Felix did not hesitate to enter the night market of the city, he could see some beautiful dresses made with Hayate fabric which is made with the fiber of the maguey.

    It is a fabric that she likes since it is very cool but she knows from her father that the weather will be cold thanks to a punishment that Goddess Naturaeunched upon waking, so she has to wait to be able to wear the clothes she likes.

    As he moved through the market he bought a tamale of rajas and tamarind water in which he looked around the stalls, he could see some gold earrings with jade iys that he liked and bought them without hesitation.

    She liked many more things which I ended up buying, in the end when I just toured the night market in the central square I had enough wicker bags, she decided to take a carriage that would take her to the pce.

    She had a lot of fun at night so after buying a lot of things and trying different foods, it was time to go home because she doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Aphrodite who offered to help her.

    The carriage advanced as far as it could to the pce, under its stuff and paid the carriage driver.

    When he finished lowering his things the Praetorian guards ran to help Felix take his things "Please take them to my room, I¡¯ll go see my father and mother"

    The Praetorian guards nodded and Felix went to the pce but when she entered she could see Aphrodite chatting veryfortably with Hellena and Miyuki, while vio was waiting for her at the door.

    Felix was ready for some scolding or corrective but vio just hugged her "Daughter you don¡¯t need to leave without warning, you know we care about you Hellena, me and even Miyuki.

    Remember that if you do not want to tell your mother or me where you are going, you can only notify Miyuki and she will keep the secret or vice versa. "

    Felix felt his father¡¯s hug and let go of a few tears as he nodded ...

 Chapter 167 - Gift for Mario

    Felix only received a very kind talk from his mother and Miyuki, when she asked how Aunt Aphrodite had been caught, she was only told that she behaved very strangely so it was easy to know what she was.

    Felix just sighed "Luckily that was it and nothing else, Uncle Hephaestus said that Aphrodite was perfect for manual work and infiltration that is why I asked him for the favor."

    vio let out augh and patted his daughter on her back "Daughter better tell me how it went with Uncle Hephaestus."

    Felix reacted "I did very well, the gift I prepared for my brother Mario is ready, I hope he likes it when I give it to him in some minutes more.

    But before I forget, Daddy Hephaestus out your double swords told me to give them to you. "

    At that moment Felix used his divine energy to appear two backs, one golden and one silver and handed them to his father, Miyuki stared at them and let out a smallugh.

    "Right now you¡¯re a vampire hunter love"

    vio felt that feeling of being mocked by his wife for his tastes "I had already forgotten your hurtful words, they feel as powerful as ever."

    Hellena looked at Miyuki "vio was a vampire hunter in hisst life, ording to what he tells was an Anthropologist."

    Miyuki giggled "It¡¯s right he was an Anthropologist but he liked something called anime if I do not stop he want to give a bad name for Mario and that may cause he was bothered at school and mary ends kill identally or intentionally her ssmates

    The name he would want for Mario was Kentaro, fortunately, I managed to give it a more decent name like Mario, but I¡¯m d that stage has passed although it seems that there are still some visible traces but they are harmless. "

    vio received a hug from his daughter "Dad does not matter if you have strange tastes, I will continue to be your daughter and I will love you, although I will ask Mama Hellena to correct you if you are very extreme with someone fetish."

    After this Felix went with his brother to take his gift that he had prepared for him, Mario was training with Huitzilopochtli who was teaching him how to use his body as a weapon.

    "Control your breathing is the first step to control your liver when you master it your strength will increase to a surprising level and you can fight like a master without fear of the dead."

    Felix arrived just at the moment that Mario was lying on the ground tired and with enough bruises on his body, on the other hand, Huitzilopochtli was smiling with a wound on his lip "Very well Mario at this rate you will be a great warrior.

    You will be an example for Erendida and Bastet who seem to have a future as Warriors, now you can rest we will continue tomorrow. "

    Mario raised his thumb and rested on the floor while his body recovered slowly, unlike his father his healing speed was lower but equally efficient.

    Felix approached him and raised his head so he could carry her on his legs, Mario smiled when he saw Felix¡¯s action "Thanks for that nee-chan"

    Felix smiled "I see you always try your best, that¡¯s why I brought you a gift that I hope you like.

    I know that you fought with Dad for misunderstandings and lost, I hope that with this you can have more advantages so that when you fight again with him you can make hime into reason in what our motherse to give him his deserved punishment.

    Either way I am sure that father, after realizing his mistake, will never use weapons against us, on the contrary, he can sacrifice himself for us. "

    After saying those words Felix appeared with his divine energy a beautiful Kanata that had a reddish color and gave off a scent of death "I feel that it has an essence to death, but to make it Uncle Hephaestus I use my Divine energy to give it its hardness.

    Maybe it¡¯s not the best katana but I wanted to give you something so that you would have more security in case you had to face any enemy.

    Mario smiled and rose from his sister¡¯s legs to take Felix¡¯s gift "It¡¯s a great sister gift, your divine energy is quitefortable for me." At that moment Mario released his divine energy and blue energy came out from his body.

    He slowly joined the katana which seemed to be happy for Mario¡¯s energy, without much effort pointed to an empty area and gave a movement that caused an opening in the ground.

    Felix was surprised and Mario was also surprised "Wow, I also want to meet Uncle Hephaestus if he can forge weapons of this caliber I am sure no one can harm the family."

    Mario and Felixughed for a moment while they talked in the yard, While this was going on in the deep defensive line, the soldiers prepared to begin the deep cleaning operation.

    The empire needs poption and the deserters of the Teotihuacan civil war do not help the cause, so there is a need to clean the vermin before they advance.

    The soldiers who were going to participate in the cleaning operation were soldiers who had experience fighting at Inse Canibalium because the center of the Anahuac region is very simr to the climate of Inse Canibalium.

    To maximize cleanliness, normal Nahual and Nahual messengers who can fly will act as scouts to locate the bases of deserters and rm if the enemyes close.

    Once located the enemy, soldiers have the obligation to kill or capture if they can capture the enemy deserters they will receive an extra payment in their sries since the empire needs vebor otherwise its growth will be slow.

    The person in charge of the cleaning operation is the Ascanio centurion, a man of confidence of Amancio Legio, so he is the most suitable tomand the mission, he participated in the war against the Caribs, the cursed jungle and in thest battle against the giant tribe.

    He proved his worth then armed with only one crossbow and enough Steel Bolts that only managed to stop the advance of the giants in his area near the river, reports indicated that he killed more than 50 giants and 190 humans alone.

    Of course, he asionally received cover fire from the boats in the river, but their deaths are valid because they all had Steel Bolts in their bodies, certainly one of the soldiers you want to have to erase deserters from the earth that damage the business of the empire ...

 Chapter 168 - Operation Cleaning A start with the left foot

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and Sex description </i>

    For cleaning operation Ascanio had 1000 soldiers and more than 500 auxiliaries who would have the task of taking care of the camp and the supplies for the soldiers since they were not allowed to use horses, the operation would be done on foot.

    Ascanio would create a camp in the destroyed city of Monte Alban to coordinate small detachments to eliminate dangerous Teotihuacan deserters and create a safe corridor for refugees.

    They could also act as a cleaning point to control the tribes thate from the north, for this they took more than 50 members of the lizard tribe to act as mediators in case the situation got out of control or could not be Understand what they said.

    Ascanio prepared his soldiers and their equipment, the city of Monte Alban was 180 km from the part of the deep defensive line where they were, the Nahual scouts took their way to supervise the routes and avoid surprise attacks.

    The leader of the Nahual squad was Yaotecatl a nahual who could be a wolf of Nova Roma (Mexican wolf), he was also a natural leader who arrived with his tribe into the empire when the crisis against the cursed jungle broke out.

    After this he decided to settle with his people in the province of Americae Centrallis, where he decided to join as special forces of the Beta legion, he has perfected his skills as a leader and now he willmand a group of Nahuales for the first time.

    The road was somewhat rough due to the Sierra Madre, so they looked for the best direct route without so many turns, on their way they could see the first deserters camp.

    One of the Nahuales who could be cuache entered the deserters¡¯ camp, the first thing he saw when entering was arge amount of blood on the ground, very carefully followed the origin of the blood, he could also hear a lot of noises that he could not distinguish.

    This led him to a cave away from the main point of the camp were outside the cave were remains of human babies ced in y pots, the further he could see the bones of people who were lying on the ground generating some flies and worms.

    When he was finally able to enterpletely, the first thing he could see was a soldier who, with an obsidian knife, was peeling the skin of a baby of about 3 months, while the child was crying loudly.

    The subject did not seem to care that the baby in his hands taking off his skin was alive and trying to move to try to save his life. "Little food doesn¡¯t move, it will hurt at first but then this will end.

    You know after many tests we realized that the pozole knows better if the baby cuts his skin first while he is alive and then kills himself, I have to admit that during these months I have eaten more meat than in my whole life. "

    The subject continued to remove the baby¡¯s skin until he reached the face where he took it with his hands and tore it out suddenly, the baby¡¯s tender skin was easily torn off while the baby¡¯s cry was horrible.

    After this, the subject ced the baby upside down to use his obsidian knife and cut his small neck, when he finished cutting the neck the baby¡¯s life was over, grabbed the small head with his hand and drank the blood that came out of it.

    Then he just threw it into a y pot that had water and chili peppers, while the baby¡¯s small body opened his stomach to take out the guts and other organs that would damage the taste of the food, all this threw him into a mud fret.

    The Nahual warrior checked the room in search of some surviving baby but what he found was worse, more inside the cave were women living in their excrement which were upied as cattle by deserters.

    He could see how one of the women they used for their pleasure and having babies to eat was just a 7-year-old girl who had a big stomach signal that she was pregnant, her little eyescked life just waiting for someone to end their suffering since his body was extremely injured and he had ces that were rotting with worms.

    In an act of kindness the warrior Nahual became human and took an obsidian knife, very carefully buried him between the ribs of the girl so that she will not suffer a painful death, gave a small prayer to the mother Tonantzin to have her in his glory "I will return for your body to bury you as you deserve."

    After this, the warrior Nahual left the cave to take the news of the cruelties that passed in the cave to hismander.

    When the warrior returned he told in detail what the deserters were doing, Yaotecatl made a prayer to Tezcatlipoca and ordered the news to be taken to Commander Ascanio.

    When themander found out about the news, he knew that the deserters were more dangerous than expected, so he sent a letter to Amancio asking for more soldiers.

    Ascanio, after making his letter, directed his soldiers to the mountain range for the first extermination mission, when they finally reached the outskirts of the poorly made camp at night he gave a small speech.

    "I know we have orders to catch this trash alive, so I hope you can catch it without doing much harm, this because General Amancio answered my letter.

    He said that for any garbage at the level of these types there is only the path of eternal suffering, Emperor vio told him that they will suffer the Vitelio punishment in life and will be forced to survive among their shit while they eat each other to stay alive.

    In case they do not understand what the punishment is Vitelio is to remove the limbs of the body arms and feet, leaving the person unable to do anything, he also said that their souls would be personally punished by Mtecuhtli.

    Then I hope that they can contain their desire to kill as much as they can, it will not be easy but if they kill by ident there will be no punishment, just try to have enough live litter to die like the beasts they are. "

    After this, all the troops upied their respective positions and prepared themselves for the signal to start the operation ...

 Chapter 169 - Operation Cleaning Trash to trash

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and Sex description </i>

    The operation began after the Nahuales infiltrated the enemy camp and killed the lookouts who did not take their work seriously.

    It was only enough to cover the mouths of the lookouts while the cold of the steel of the Nahual¡¯s knives slowly opened their throats, this as a way of punishment for these despicable beasts.

    After the entrance was released the soldiers entered the deserters¡¯ camp, to avoid making noise the soldiers who participated only wore the typical green cotton military clothing with their ck leather boots and sabers.

    The deserters slept in small houses made of adobe and its doors were only a nket of Hayate, soldier by soldier entered the small adobe houses to capture the sleeping deserters.

    The first houses were the simplest but for those of the highest level bandits they found quite grotesque things, Erix a soldier of a Greek mother and Roman father years ago joined the expeditionary army of Emperor vio.

    Since he arrived in the Americas he has had to fight in a lot of shes, from the first attack of the Maya to thest attack by the giants he has seen a lot of unpleasant things but when he entered one of the houses of the leaders of the deserters.

    He found a scene that he will remember for his entire life, the entire building was adorned with baby skulls and in the Petate bed(bed for the Aztecs) the deserter leader was raping a baby of no more than 5 months who was already dead.

    The poor corpse of the baby only moved without life to the rhythm of the beast¡¯s hips, Erix knew his orders so that without wasting time he pounced on the beast in front of him.

    The first thing he did was give him a good blow to the face, then he covered his mouth while giving him, even more, punches in the face, he held back a lot since he wanted to kill the beast, but the orders are important, very carefully ced the Baby¡¯s body in the Petate bed.

    Then the priests and priestesses woulde to take the bodies to give them a grave so that their bodies could return to the womb of Mother Earth, but for the beast that pulled Erix¡¯s hairs, his future was different.

    Many of hispanions left the houses with their respective captives, some could not with what they saw in the house so after leaving their stomachs emptied, Erix took his captive directly with Ascanio.

    Ascanio was sitting at a table where he had papers and a pen where he wrote down the crimes with which the prisoners were found, Erix waited for his turn and when he arrived he said what he saw.

    "Commander I found this beast abusing the body of a child under 5 months who died of this cursed while raping her.

    His adobe house was upholstered with baby skulls I also found some more corpses of babies that were in a rotting corner. "

    Ascanio looked at the beast with a look of hate and called one of the many doctors who apanied the expedition, the doctor immediately arrived "How can i help you,mander."

    Ascanio pointed to the beast that wore a human garment that Erix had holding with his hand "I want you to apply with the power I have by the general Amancio this captive the Vitelio¡¯s punishment, pleas keep alive this scum since he will be sent to the capital to fulfill his sentence.

    Erix I hope you can help the doctor to support the beast while the punishment is done without anesthesia since they are dirty cannibals have orders to use the arms and legs of this beast as the food they will eat until it reaches the capital.

    Make dried meat if necessary, let¡¯s see if this beast likes to eat his own meat. "

    The doctor hesitated for a moment until Ascanio told him what the captive had done, at that moment the doctor just looked at the garbage in front of him "I understandmander I will use an obsidian dagger since my materials were lost somewhere, I hope to understand and authorizemander.

    The obsidian leaves irregr cuts on the skin with which the skin takes a long time to heal, but you should not worry aboutmander with alcohol and special care we will make the beast alive until it reaches the capital. "

    Ascanio smiled "Do what you have to do, the tools will appear tomorrow or the day after until our boys check the supplies."

    Erix took his captive with the doctor to enforce the orders of themander, Yaotecatl and his Nahual warriors were responsible for cleaning in the cave.

    The Nahual warrior who had first entered the cave received Yaotecatl¡¯s permission to kill in the same way that the butcher he observed killed his victims.

    In the cave the silence was prating, only the moans of a man could be heard, when Yaotecatl and the warrior cuache entered they could see that the butcher was abusing the body of the girl who had freed the warrior from his suffering a few hours earlier.

    The child¡¯s small stomach was open and there was a baby that was still alive, the warrior knew that it was the baby of the girl who freed her suffering, the little baby had clung to life which made her a warrior.

    The warrior looked at Yaotecatl to ask permission to kill the butcher, Yaotecatl nodded and then the groans ceased in the cave and were reced by cries for help from a man who cried like a pig.

    After half an hour the Nahuales went out with some survivors and the warrior came out with a baby in his arms, covered by his clothes. "I killed your mother so she wouldn¡¯t suffer but that bastard didn¡¯t let her rest even in death.

    My duty to see that as a newborn you clung to life no matter what happened is to take care of yourself, as of today you will be Sihuapil, you will be my daughter from this moment.

    I will ask themander for permission to do the ritual so that you be a nahual when the ritual isplete your little body will be healthier.

    By the way little girl, I am Yul and I will be your father. "

    The baby clung to Yul¡¯s arms while searching for heat since the cave was very cold.

    At dawn the soldiers finished counting, more than 49 captives suffered the punishment of Vitellius, 200 were captured and marked with their red-hot prisoner numbers on their skins there were also more than 400 idental deaths and they have rescued alive alone 50 women and only one baby.

    The ce received the name of "Mortemchiquitl" because in the ce were found more than 400 skulls of babies and remains of them, the number of bones of men and women reached a horrific amount of more than 3000 people.

    This ignited the rms in the empire who realized that what had been an operation to eliminate deserting bandits would end up being a war against beings who denied their humanity ...

 Chapter 170 - War against barbarism

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and Sex description </i>

    In the imperial pce vio looked at the reports and squeezed the hand for the countless deaths, this has a double pain for him since on the one hand, those valuable migrants are a poption that needs the empire and on the other is that the violence of the deaths surpasses by far the violence generated by the Caribs.

    The way they killed and raped babies is horrifying, these reports not only saw vio but also Hellena and Miyuki who began to pressure vio to do something.

    Even if daughter Felix and Mario also told their father that the empire could not allow such outrage, vio knew well that eliminating these wastes was a priority but for that, he had to use cavalry.

    While he smoked in his office his tobo pipe entered Pandora into the living room and knelt before vio "Emperor allow me tomand the attack for the pacification of deserters."

    vio looked at Pandora on his knees "Bring Taneri with me and tell my stepfather that I need him to run a pamphlet campaign in all the provinces of the empire about the killing that is taking ce in the Anahuac region.

    This will not be a punitive expedition is a war where we will end the civil war of Teotihuac¨¢n to incorporate them into the empire, after this the majority of the poption will be brought to the empire while the cities that have been converted into military bases until the cold reduces and we begin The conquest process.

    Now get up woman, I don¡¯t want Hellena or Miyuki to think I¡¯m bothering you or forcing to do humiliating things. "

    Pandora got up and with a smile went to look for Taneri.

    While this was happening Yaotecatl was reviewing with his Nahuales warriors the state of the destroyed city of Monte Alb¨¢n which they realized was upied by deserters.

    There was no need to conduct full investigations to discover that like the deserter camp in the Sierra Madre, cannibalism and abuse were present, so they reviewed every ce in the destroyed city to know where to attack.

    Ascanio who was reviewing the information while drinking a cold coffee received a Nahual messenger who arrived flying "Commander Ascanio I have news and a package for you."

    The Nahual messenger took a bag containing a uniform and a direct letter from the emperor from his backpack, after which the messenger said goodbye and withdrew.

    Ascanio opened the letter of Emperor vio "By this letter, I inform you that yourmander Ascanio has been promoted as Legio of the peacekeeping army.

    The army will be divided into three sections the north, east, and west, with the mission of peace and forced conquest of the peoples, as for the waste garbage has permission to kill the conventional members the leaders if exception will be captured and will receive the Vitellio¡¯s punishment to be taken to the capital.

    For his performance he will be in charge of the downtown area, so his main mission is to conquer Teotihuac¨¢n and surrounding cities, civilians will be taken to the empire while receiving volunteers and materials to convert the conquered cities into forts.

    It will also receive ns and material for the construction of refueling tracks which will be in charge of the newly founded Air Legion. "

    Ascanio smiled at the emperor¡¯s orders, the empire had not had a war of conquest for some time and he would now be part of the story.

    He quickly gave the news to the soldiers who had permission to kill so that at night they would take the destroyed city of Monte Alban, only the leaders had to be captured, the garbage could be killed.

    The soldiers upon hearing that they had permission to kill did not hesitate to put their bets on the number of deserters they would kill, the joy in the camp made present.

    While the soldiers were celebrating Yul was feeding her baby with cow¡¯s milk, he received special permission for once the city of Monte Alban was conquered to settle in the ce with her baby girl, since he had no family she would be his onlypany, little Sihuapil enjoyed from the treatment that Yul gave her, for her his world was reduced to the hugs that his father gave her.

    At night the soldiers prepared to storm the city unlike the previous camp where the subtlety was their forte here they entered differently.

    The city guards were attacked using crossbows, while Nahual warriors infiltrated with the simple fact of locating the leaders to prevent them from identally dying in battle.

    Once the Nahual warriors removed the leaders from the city the massacre began, the soldiers made their way to the ruins of the houses where the deserters slept.

    Screams began to sound and when the deserters woke up to go out to fight they were greeted by the cold sabers of steel that cut their heads others with less luck were cut hand by hand, foot by foot until they died bled.

    The captives were released by soldiers, women and children were taken to safe areas to prevent them from dying from coteral damage but the men did not hesitate to arm themselves with sticks or stones to kill those who had caught them.

    One of the prisoners who were released was forced to see how his daughter was raped while his wife was prated by a stick which caused him to have an internal hemorrhage and die, the first thing he did was find the son of a bitch who killed his wife.

    It did not take long to find him taking refuge in the remains of a building, with stone hit him on the head again and again until the subject¡¯s brain came out next to one of his eyes.

    He got up after killing him to step on his penis and testicles with his feet until they were destroyed, he had finished with one missing the other son of a bitch who had raped his daughter and had taken her away from him.

    Searching for it was not a simple task while watching as soldiers killed the damned deserters who had caught them in the streets, after entering the intricate maze of destroyed adobe houses he could find the son of a bitch.

    He was entrenched in one of the houses of an old city toani, soldiers could not enter without being shot by obsidian arrows but this would not stop a furious father after what they did to his family.

    He searched the ground and found a thin wall of adobe which gave him a few small blows to know if it was resistant and ced it on his back to protect himself from attacks with arrows.

    He tied her behind him with the help of another survivor who was looking for deserters to kill, apanied him to the building where he took another path.

    Outside the building one of the soldiers who was protecting himself from the arrows could see the face of a poor man who was carrying an adobe b on his back, his face was full of hatred and desire to kill, in a selfless act the soldier approached him very carefully and handed him a steel dagger.

    The subject smiled and epted the steel dagger, carrying the heavy adobe wall on his back the deserters did not hesitate to shoot their arrows on him, but it was useless since you are only bouncing or burying themselves in the adobe.

    When he reached the door he cut the rope and released the heavy adobe b from his back, with a dagger in his hand he threw himself on a deserter who was afraid and was in a corner of where he hade.

    The cries for help did not wait and with it the deserters thought that the soldiers had entered so they entered the building to fight, thanks to this the soldiers charged without the danger of the arrows to the ce.

    When they entered they killed the deserters they had but found a sad scene since the captive who helped them was dead and with enough wounds of obsidian weapons but still dying he clung to one of the deserters who had a scary face on his face and A dagger in the heart.

    Scenes like this would be repeated throughout the night, it wasn¡¯t until the morning that hundreds of deserters¡¯ bodies were being burned outside the city.

    The deserters who had survived were responsible for carrying the bodies to the pits so that they were burned once they got tired or could not move, they were thrown alive into the pits with fire.

    Where their screams sounded for a few moments before stopping, it was a very pious measure since the priests did not allow Ascanio to torture and do worse things to the prisoners.

    But they also had no problem if the prisoners identally fell on the fire while the remains of rapists and killers were burned ...

 Chapter 171 - Meeting in Monte AlbÃ¡n

    Ascanio was coordinated the cleaning and fortification of Monte Alb¨¢n, some days had passed since the capture of the city.

    Fortunately, Monte Alb¨¢n had a very primitive but functional aqueduct that supplied fresh water from a mountain spring about 2 km from the city, Ascanio gave top priority to the care of the spring and the aqueduct because it is the only source of water in the city.

    The survivors who had rescued the soldiers helped the fortification of the ancient city and the cleaning work, in the afternoon while some ate and others continued to work some tremors felt in the city.

    Ascanio acknowledged that the only three things that could make that noise were elephants, giants or cavalry, but the emperor does not allow elephants or cavalry to leave the area of ??Roman Pax so there is only the option of giants.

    Quickly the rms went on in the city and the soldiers began to upy positions for the imminent arrival of the giants, Yul put his little girl in a rebozo and ced her on his back "If a damn giant tries to get close to my daughter I¡¯ll take care of impaling their heads. "

    In the distance the soldiers could see arge number of horse-mounted soldiersmanded by a woman with horns measuring more than 2 meters and were mounted on a unicorn, Ascanio just scratched his eyes and gave the order that the weapons will be lowered that the reinforcements of the empire had arrived.

    Pandoramanded the imperial cavalry which wasposed of more than 5000 elements, all riding male horses and no female, this to avoid that in case they will be free with the death of the rider, they will reproduce and be used by the enemies.

    At the entrance of Monte Alb¨¢n was Ascanio who was waiting for themander, Pandora arrived at the door where he appeared with themander "Good afternoon Ascanio Legio, I am Pandora themander of the cavalry, the other two Legios will arrive with the rest of the cavalry who has been apanying the resources. "

    Ascanio nodded "Good afternoon Comandante Pandora, let¡¯s talk in a quieter ce, I¡¯m sure the horses need a rest."

    While the cavalry entered the city Pandora went to the base of operations of Ascanio that was located in a Temple above one of the small pyramids of the city.

    In the room sat Ascanio and Pandora "Tell me Commander Pandora with how many troops we have for this war of conquest"

    Pandora smiled and took out some documents from his armor, which he handed to Ascanio "The army in total is more than 30,000 soldiers all of them soldiers taken from among the 3 legions, I am also an auxiliary troop with more than 5000 soldiers on horseback.

    For the supply work, we have more than 10,000 troops that will be in charge of the work that the army requires, your current troops will remain to protect the city of Monte Alb¨¢n while you direct the capture of the city of Texcoco.

    Ascanio took his tobo pipe from his clothes and lit it "I thought the city to be taken would be Teotihuac¨¢n, is there a problem with the taking of the capital of the ancient kingdom of Teotihuac¨¢n?"

    Pandora shook his head "The city of Teotihuac¨¢n is currently a wastnd with only refugees that has no strategic value, you can conquer it once you take Texcoco.

    In Texcoco ording to our merchants all the bulk of the religious troops and the king are fighting, so conquering Texcoco means ending the bulk of the enemy army and with it the kingdom of Teotihuac¨¢n. "

    Ascanio let out augh "I like the idea, but if it is not annoyance they will conquer the other two branches of the army."

    "The city of Taj¨ªn in the east will be the mission of the Huitzilopochtli leg while the city of Anguamuco will be conquered by the Ares Legio."

    Ascanio started coughing because of the surprise I smoke without care, he looked at Pandora as if he were a weirdo "But if those are the names of the war gods of our religion."

    Pandora smiled and seriously looked at Ascanio "They volunteered to participate in the work of conquest, Huitzilopochtli said it was necessary to look at the level of fighting of the mortals to find soldiers to join his army on the hill of the snakes

    While Ares said he had to deoxidize his abilities and what better way than tomand in the mortal world an army well prepared by his Uncle / Nephew. "

    Ascanio let out a rather loudugh "You are telling me that the gods are going to participate in mortal conflicts just because they want to participate."

    Pandora sighed "You can believe me or not Ascanio, but you will find out when they arrive, by the way, Mario and Felix will also be apanied by the emperor¡¯s children whoe to apany Huitzilopochtli.

    I hope you can prepare 4 rooms for them. "

    Ascanio epted and ordered his troops to prepare the old pce of the king of the city "I hope you don¡¯t mind being in an area where my troops don¡¯t stop listening to regrets ande to see children.

    They seem to be the souls in pain of the old royal family of Monte Alb¨¢n, so I know and the evidence that the giants found killed the entire royal family in the most atrocious ways when they conquered the city. "

    Pandora let out augh this time "Anything that inhabits that ce will have to have a lot of courage to be able to scare the gods.

    You can be sure that if they do their souls can end up being destroyed if they are intelligent they will leave this ne and will go directly with Anubis to continue their path. "

    While this was happening, Felix was riding while his brother hugged her from behind. "Forgive me, sister, I know that the whole trip I have hugged you but I never learned to ride.

    I focus too much on the handling of the sword and bow that I forget to learn to ride. "

    Felix was happy to help his brother and that is why he offered to take him, at the beginning of the trip everything was normal but with a constant pounding due to the roughness of the road, he could feel how little by little something pressed his butt.

    Felix knew what it was but it did not bother him because feeling Mario¡¯s hug made her feel much morefortable, even reloaded in it or chose some difficult areas to hold her stronger "Don¡¯t worry brother, I like to help the family.

    Maybeter when the expedition ends I can teach you how to ride a horse. "

    Huitzilopochtli could only watch as the two brothers flirted with some curiosity, he could not judge them because he was in a simr position, in front of him was Jasamin clinging to his chest like a little ko while his legs were on his waist.

    On the other hand, Ares could onlyugh when he saw his nephews "I suppose being descendants of Zeus implies that blood prefers blood and more if it is family ..."

 Chapter 172 - Shooting competition and something else

    When they finally arrived in the city of Monte Alb¨¢n, Mario was surprised by what he saw, hundreds of headsmitted to the crimes they wrote in Latin letters.

    Mario could feel some dizziness from what he was seeing, not to mention that the aroma was too much, hees from an era where war is highlighted in some ces where war is the daily bread.

    Ares approached him and patted him on the back "You will get used to Mario, to be a warrior you have to be prepared to see these things but even more to kill.

    Think that one of those subjects killed a woman, man or children, not to mention everything he could do with the helpless women, you saw the hundreds of baby corpses and people who were being buried in "Mortemchiquitl".

    What would happen if those bodies were of your father and mother or worse of your brothers, what would happen if before killing your sisters abused Felix or Bastet and you could only see without doing anything?

    It is a very soft punishment, in my opinion, I would have ced them one by one in a metal bull that was heating the wood to die slowly while cooking. "

    Huitzilopochtli began tough "It is a good method but very simple, it is better to skin them alive and then leave them in the open while their bodies rot."

    Felix even participated in the talk "That is very soft, for criminals who are dedicated to viting why not simply use sharp sticks while slowly piercing their anus until ites out through their heads.

    Pulleys can be used to prevent them from falling and to prevent them from dying too fast, it would only be enough for the stick to have spikes sideways like an umbre, that way they would not die easily and it would be impossible to remove them. "

    Ares looked at his niece "I like that punishment, you have a future now I understand why the god Mtecuhtli sponsored you, I would dare to say that you have a character very simr to Hellena."

    At that moment, Ares patted Mario and lifted his thumb, poor Mario paid no attention to Ares¡¯s signal as he was busier trying to keep his stomach from emptying its contents.

    Within the city of Monte Alban, they were received by Ascanio who had his doubts about whether they were the real Huitzilopochtli and Ares or just some imitators sent by the emperor to increase morale in the troops.

    Huitzilopochtli and Ares noticed Ascanio¡¯s doubts and it was then that Ares spoke "Legio Ascanio can feel his doubts about us, I understand that he can¡¯t always see a god but let¡¯s make a bet.

    I can see that you have a perfect character to serve in my troops in the world of the gods, that you say, I show you that I am the real Ares inpetition with Archery.

    The objective will be to give a button at a distance of 1 km, if you win I will give you the sword that Alexander the Great used for his conquest if I win you will serve me after death as a brave soldier in my collection.

    What do you say you ept the deal? "

    Ascanio looked at Ares and smiled "It¡¯s a damn challenge but I ept anyway it¡¯s a double prize to serve Ares or the weapon of Alexander the Great."

    The event was prepared as quickly as possible, all the soldiers were ced in position while, Felix put a button that had spare for his clothes, A kilometer away was Ascanio and Ares.

    Huitzilopochtli would be the judge "The rules are simple will have an arrow and an opportunity, to make the contest fairer will have a special bow."

    At that time Huitzilopochtli appeared two bows and two obsidian arrows. "These bows will prevent Ares¡¯ divine energy from being a very unfair advantage, the arrow will fire at the same speed regardless of the force with which it wasunched.

    All they have to do is point and release the arrow, do they have any doubts? "

    Neither asked anything the first to shoot would be Ascanio, from the moment he saw how Huitzilopochtli appeared two bows and arrows knew they were the true gods.

    But this was not scary or frightening to the contrary this was an opportunity to obtain the mythical sword of Alexander the Great, he breathed calmly and concentrated to throw the arrow.

    Ascanio exhaled and shot the arrow is flying away leaving a golden light line in its path but to his bad luck he did not hit the button but he buried himself in one of the impaled heads.

    Huitzilopochtli and Ares watched "You failed for a few meters but, incredibly, you could hit the center of the impaled head.

    You have merit for that achievement. "

    Ascanio just smiled and watched as Ares pointed his bow and without much effort, the arrow flew out giving the button this he knew or is a red g raised.

    He had lost but won, since he can serve the great god Ares after death which is a great honor for any Warrior.

    The soldiers were d to have the gods on their side, so that day the party was big, Mario and Felix decided to celebrate because the human spirit could not make them participated without a problem at the party.

    What they did not know is that Huitzilopochtli and Ares used part of their drinks, which can leave humans in aa but the gods and demigods get drunk.

    Without caution and care, Mario and Felix drank that day without control, soon the twopletely drunk helped each other to go to their rooms.

    But something happened, Felix looked at Mario and Mario looked at Felix, hismon sense stopped working and they gave each other a big kiss, not caring about anything.

    Mario enjoyed the soft and full lips of his sister while Felix could feel a new sensation that he could not describe, under the guidance of Mario who used his tongue to be able topletely kiss Felix¡¯s mouth the two slowly approached the bed...

 Chapter 173 - Alcohol Hazards

    <i> R-18 Chapter:Sex description </i>

    In the room of Felix, the moon illuminated the two brothers who were giving each other a great passionate kiss, little by little Mario¡¯s hands toured Felix¡¯s body.

    Gradually his hands reached Felix¡¯s voluptuous breasts as he pressed them very carefully not to be rough.

    The softness of Felix¡¯s breasts was intoxicating, very carefully he put his hand inside Felix¡¯s shirt, to touch them directly with his hands.

    Felix used his hands to traverse Mario¡¯s muscr chest and slowly under his hands until he reached Mario¡¯s pants that he was forming a small tent.

    She slowly unfastened Mario¡¯s pants and put her hand in Mario¡¯s boxer, Mario for his part felt Felix¡¯s soft hand while caressing his penis, he didn¡¯t want to be left behind so he removed Felix¡¯s shirt and unbuttoned the red bra she had.

    When he did, Felix¡¯s breasts moved like jellies after being released, slowly under his mouth as he kissed where his face passed, from Felix¡¯s pink and fleshy lips to his neck and slowly going down to reach the upright nipples

    He carefully put one of them into his mouth while ying with him with his tongue, Felix could feel a pleasant sensation every time Mario yed with his nipple, the small bites he gave caused a sense of pleasure to travel his body releasing some groans in the process.

    Thissted for a while until Felix hugged Mario and ced him against the bed, Mario was surprised by the initiative that Felix had but only got carried away by her.

    Felix began kissing Mario harder as she took off his pants that revealed a beautiful piece of red lingerie that had a stain created by the vaginal juices that Felix gave off.

    While he continued kissing his Mario, she started using Mario¡¯s erect penis to move his hips while pink with his vagina, Mario for his part did not stay behind and with his hands, he grabbed Felix¡¯s big buttocks.

    Wondering how he had developed such a big butt while kneading it with both hands, Felix liked it so much that Mario squeezed his butt that his fluids began to overflow.

    Mario began to lower the red lingerie of his sister, Felix helped a little with that with one of his hands, in just a few seconds Mario¡¯s penis was in direct contact with the entrance of Felix¡¯s vagina, receiving constant lubrication by the juicesing out of Felix.

    Felix took Mario¡¯s penis with his hand after it was lubricated and brought it to his anus, she did not want to get pregnant with his brother but she wanted to have sex with him so she did not hesitate to introduce it in his butt.

    Sometimes she has seen his father do it with Hellena and she seems to enjoy it for what she will try, in the imperial pce Hellena sneezed while resting on vio¡¯s chest wetting Miyuki "I guess my dear Felix is ??thinking of me"

    Felix, meanwhile, sat down slowly on Mario¡¯s penis. Little by little, she could feel how he entered and expanded inside, the vaginal fluids helped enough to allow him to enter without a problem, the sensation Felix had when she had Mario¡¯s penispletely inside. of his intestines was something she liked.

    Without realizing it, she unconsciously moved his hips from top to bottom, every time he entered his brother¡¯s meat bar he produced a sensation that made his legs rx and much pleasure.

    Mario, on the other hand, pushed his hips to the rhythm that Felix moved, Felix¡¯s interiors were extremelyfortable and warm, they were as if they were hugging his penis while trying to prevent them froming out of his interior.

    The moans in the room did not wait, Huitzilopochtli listened to them but did not pay much attention because he had his battle in bed with Jasamin, one of the reasons why she could not move much was why Huitzilopochtli had arge penis.

    When she had sex as she was doing, it was normal to go through her cervixpletely creating a lump in her stomach which was the sign that the great hummingbird god had inside her, Jasamin when she was having sex like this just looked at white while salivating from pleasure.

    The only one who might not seem to have a good night was Ares, but if there is something that characterizes the Zeus family, if there is a woman, there is sex.

    Ares was being ridden like a horse while Pandora moved abruptly over him, thebination of pleasure and having the bones of the broken pelvis took Ares to a new level of sex.

    The rest of the camp waspletely lost to alcohol, the only ones who remained sober were the Praetorian guard with his 500 soldiers who were in charge of taking care of the city with the Nahuales who did not drink alcohol either.

    The next day they all woke up from their sleep, Mario woke up hugging Felix in the back when he could feel that his friend was veryfortable inside Felix¡¯s butt when he tried to take out Felix sneezing and pressed his anal sphincter causing the sensitive penis of Mario would run inside her again.

    When he was about to take it out, Felix took it by the leg. "Don¡¯t do that Mario, the great amount of sex we had filled my intestines with your semen.

    If you take out your penis now, a big enema wille out, you¡¯ll have to take me to the bathroom while you carry me. "

    Mario nodded and took Felix¡¯s legs while the charge with his legs open to the bathroom of the room, to his fortune the king of Monte Alban improved his pce thanks to the rmendations of Roman merchants.

    Once in front of the toilet, Felix began to guide Mario. "Very good brother, you are going topletely put your penis inside me and you will take it halfway to put it back in until I tell you to take it out."

    Mario nodded and began to follow the steps that Felix told him, hepletely inserted his penis and pulled it in half to put it back in, thissted for a while until Felixpletely forgot where she was.

    She just wanted to enjoy the pleasure, she could feel throughout the process that Mario ran another three times and when he reached the fourth time she shouted: "Take it out".

    At that moment Felix urinated for pleasure while evicting his intestines and his dder, reloaded his head on Mario¡¯s shoulder while drooling with pleasure.

    When Felix finished, she turned his head and kissed Mario "I think Dad is going to talk to us but while that happens we have to take advantage that we are far away, you don¡¯t believe it, love."

    Mario kissed her back "I guess you are my woman from now, how you can ask for your wife¡¯s hand when we have the same father."

    The two looked at each other andughed, while the brothers talked, Pandora woke up thinking about her child when she looked at his side and could see Ares sleeping naked next to her ...

 Chapter 174 - Parents Decision

    vio was together with Miyuki and Hellena reading Jasamin¡¯s report, which contained in detail everything their children did "I knew they were young and that we live in an age where being 15 is being of age, but fucking with my children does They are adventurous. "

    Hellena punched vio in the head "What are youining about if we start our sex life at an earlier age, apart from who is the fault that has developed rare fetishes."

    Miyuki sighed "vio never thought that that fetish you have will also be inherited by our children, I suppose that such a splinter stick, the real question is what are we going to say when Marioes to ask for his sister¡¯s hand"

    Hellena and vio looked at each other for a moment "We can¡¯t do much, once they have tried sex they will continue, it¡¯s just a matter of time that Felix gets pregnant, I admit that I didn¡¯t train Mario to be responsible but knowing you Miyuki I¡¯m sure you did that work."

    Miyuki smiled and pinched vio "Baka, of course, I trained him to not be an idiot, you can be sure that taking care of Felix, in the end, is your son and inherited many things from you including your care for women.

    Although nothing makes me happy the way I treat Felix. "

    vio put his hand on Miyuki¡¯s shoulder "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell good Ares and Huitzilopochtli to give him a Spartan training, since he wants to be with his sister, he has to be strong enough to protect her."

    Mario who was sitting enjoying the meal could feel a great chill, Felix who was talking with his uncle Ares about the correct way to conquer could see Mario with a somewhat pale face.

    He approached him and with his hand checked his forehead "You are fine Mario you want me to take you to the doctor."

    Mario shook his head "I had a sense of danger that I had never felt before, it was not an intention to kill it was different, I cannot exin it but I know I will suffer."

    Felix smiled and took Mario¡¯s face to give him a big kiss thatsted for a few seconds. "Listen to me, Mario, no matter what I will support you."

    Ares began tough "I like your attitude guys, maybe what Mario felt were the orders his father just gave me.

    I will be honest, it didn¡¯t sound very happy but I wasn¡¯t angry in any way. I already knew that you two would end up together, but not so soon when we have just conquered what belongs to us.

    We will take Mario to a Spartan training, ording to your father and your two mothers you have to have the strength to protect Felix and your descendants as head of household when you return from training you can marry Felix.

    Meanwhile, your Felix will be in training with Mother Tonantzin and my mother Hera, they promised to teach you everything you need to know. "

    Mario was surprised "Because Goddess Hera would help a descendant of Apollo, who are not from different mothers and hates the hundreds of children Zeus has."

    Ares smiled "That¡¯s true but your father is a special case where he is a fairly unique family member, he is Rhea¡¯s son so he is Zeus and Hera¡¯s brother, in turn, he is Apollo¡¯s son so he is the grandson of Zeus.

    So Hera has no hatred of vio or you, I am also sure that she will teach you some tricks so that you have Mario under control, so I hope you enjoy the trip together becauseter it will be difficult to see each other while training.

    By the way, before I forget I hope that the son or daughter they have will allow me to be their godfather, if I don¡¯t get ahead of it, someone else will do it and I will lose the opportunity to be a godfather of one of my nephews. "

    Mario scratched his head "Now I understand why he felt the chill it seems that Father has already chosen our next step but at least we already have a date for the wedding."

    Felix was happy with the news that Ares gave him "Of course you can be the godfather of our first child, but I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to marry the person I love and that person is my brother.

    I will ask mama Hellena what kind of dress would look better.... "

    Felix began to enter his thoughts as he murmured, meanwhile, Mario looked at Ares "Sorry I asked you uncle but how can youmunicate so quickly with father, they didn¡¯t have to send messengers to bring the news."

    Ares who was already eating his bread soaked in hot chocte replied "Between gods, it is easy tomunicate regardless of the ce, you as demigods have to train the skill.

    Of course, for a god tomunicate with something other than a god or demigod it isplicated, for example, Pandora canmunicate with your father whenever she wants because it is a creation of your father so to speak.

    But tomunicate with a mortal can only be achieved when the mortal can hear what God is talking about is what would be called messiah or oracle, they are people who can hear the will of the gods.

    Unfortunately, 1 in 100 000 people may be lucky enough tomunicate with the gods, but it is not the one they want, but with the one who can listen, you can be a faithful follower of Mother Tonantzin.

    But you can end up listening to the words of Hephaestus, even if you are not a believer in him, the problem is that if you are not a believer in Hephaestus his words will note to you, that is why the ability to speak with the gods is often useless. "

    Mario now understood how it was that his father couldmunicate with Ares immediately but that left him with the question, who was the one who told everything that happened to his father and worse yet they could hear everything they did at night and in the tomorrow.

    Just thinking about it makes you feel sad ...

 Chapter 175 - Conquering the city of Huexotla

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and Sex description </i>

    What was one of the most prosperous cities in the kingdom of Teotihuacan is now reduced to a wastnd where adobe houses and some pyramid temples are destroyed by the constant fires that ur in the city.

    The only reason why the two armies continue to fight for it is the strategic value it has, Lake Texcoco connects with the saltke from which the salt consumed in the kingdom is obtained.

    Not to mention that in thekes is themercial city of telolco where it has an influx of 6,000 people per day, being an independentmercial city in Teotihuacan is the only way to trade.

    That is why the city of Texcoco is so important for the two factions of the Teotihuacan civil war, currently, the city is under the control of the king who 2 weeks agounched a conquest with which he expelled the religious.

    The problem is that in the battle houses and most temples were burned in battle without mentioning that much of the poption died in the mes that consumed the city.

    The survivors were forced to serve the toani¡¯s of the king¡¯s army in punishment for joining the religious faction, this meant that women and girls lost their status for what they were used as prostitutes without pay.

    While strong men are forced to join without pay as cannon fodder in the king¡¯s troops and children were used to carry the valuable War material consisting of obsidian-tipped arrows and bows.

    Many of the children died because the obsidian arrows crossed the sack of Hayate where they were so that the children were often cut and those wounds without treatment and living in deplorable conditions began to rot and cause gangrene.

    In the best case they died from septicemia in others they had to see how their arms or legs turned ck and lost mobility until they died.

    The priest¡¯s faction was no better, they showed it when they conquered the city of Iztappa where the women were sacrificed to the god Huitzilopochtli while the children were killed to turn them into a ceremonial pozole.

    While men were castrated to prevent them from reproducing and thereby motivating the idea of ??the toanis (Aztec Nobles) to their children, this forced them to have celibacy for the rest of their lives without mentioning that when they were castrated controlling them it was much more simple.

    Ten days passed from this and the great army was ready for the conquest of the respective viges to obtain human resources, Hellena and Mario decided to apany Ascanio in his conquest of the cities of theke.

    For Mario, it has a special meaning because he was born in Mexico City and despite not having grown up in Mexico, he wants to know what thekes look like before they were drained and Mexico City was built on them.

    Ascanio had already prepared his n of conquest, the army would arrive in the east to conquer the city of Huexo, Coatlinchan, and Texcoco, with those cities under control he would proceed to take Acolman andter take Teotihuac¨¢n.

    All these cities belong to the king¡¯s faction while the southern cities such as Atenco, Aztahuacan, Iztappa, Mexicaltzinco, and Culhuac¨¢n are cities belonging to the radical priest¡¯s faction.

    The reason why this area will be conquered first is because of the great influence on Lake Texcoco, the small cities around theke on the west side will not want to fight with the empire so they will be annexed almost immediately.

    On the road to the city of Texcoco Hellena and Mario could see therge river flows that came together to flow into theke, it will be a beautiful scene if not for the hundreds of people who were on the road thin and clear malnutrition samples

    The empirecks poption so these people were fed and sent in groups of 100 to the city of Monte Alban where they will receive medical attention before being sent to the empire where they will be distributed throughout the 4 current provinces.

    As the army progressed, people in a state of near-death due tock of food were rming. This caused Ascanio to decide to take a detour and conquer the city of Huexo to attend to refugees.

    The road to Huexo was notplicated but when he finally reached the periphery of the city he could see that the two factions were fighting a battle on the outskirts of the city.

    This Ascanio saw the battle that was unfolding on the outskirts of the city as an advantage and using the cavalry that had been given consisting of 1000 Roman soldiers on horseback prepared a charge against the two fighting armies.

    Felix armed himself with a saber and Mario prepared the katana his sister had taken for him, Felix rode with the troops in the rear to participate in the battle.

    Ascanio upied a position in the battlefield and when the war horn sounded the 1000 soldiers on horseback began their cavalcade towards the battle.

    Mario while hugging his sister in the ride began to prepare his Katana to kill any enemy who approaches his wife.

    The soldiers fighting outside the city of Huexo felt that the earth was shaking, when they looked towards the horizon they could see Roman soldiers mounted on 4-legged beasts.

    The two armies prepared to fight but when the cavalry arrived the cold spears of steel went through the Chimalli (shields in Nahuatl) as if it were paper.

    The spears pierced the necks and bodies easily leaving them as a memory of how they died, after using the spears the soldiers drew their sabers to fight the soldiers on the ground.

    Having the surprise factor neither of the two armies could defend themselves effectively, in the heat of the battle Felix went into the battle where Mario first used his katana to kill.

    The first death he made was only a boy in his 10s with an obsidian dagger charged against Felix, before allowing him to hurt his sister he used his katana to cut off his hand.

    The boy shouted but this did not stop him with his other hand he took his hand with the dagger to kill the enemies he had in front, Mario this time I do not doubt and buried his katana in the skull of the child, the eyes of hate of the little boy remained in Mario¡¯s mind.

    But he didn¡¯t have time to think about that, the battle was in process and if he neglected Felix could get hurt, but before he could catch up he felt like the horse fell on the ground.

    Without hesitation he took Felix by the waist and jumped back to prevent the horse from crushing them when he looked straight ahead he could see a Teotihuacan soldier with a considerable height and a well-defined body carrying a macuahuitl adorned with jade.

    The subject cut the horse¡¯s neck so that he fell dead, Mario could feel that fighting him would beplicated but he had no choice.

    He took his katana and ran towards the warrior in front of him, the warrior smiled and also charged towards Mario when the katana and the macuahuitl hit the ground around Mario began to crack.

    There he realized that the person in front of him was not normal since he had greater strength than a human could have, so using his divine energy he kicked him in the stomach that threw him a few meters while he was spinning.

    The warrior in one of the turns regained his fighting position and killed one of the Roman soldiers he carried towards him, taking him by the head and smashing her to the ground where the poor soldier¡¯s brain next to his eyes came out of his skull.

    The warrior the body of the soldier killed by the foot and upied him as a weapon to confront Mario, Mario could only watch with horror as the Teotihuacan warrior carried him with a human body as a weapon while in his other hand he had a macuahuitl.

    But before he could fight him, a firearm detonation sounded and the Teotihuacan warrior stopped his charge and slowly walked away when another shot rang out.

    This time the warrior fell to his knees and Felix approached him who looked at him like shit while pointing the revolver that had red energying out of him as if it were a mist.

    Once he was close he ced his weapon on the warrior¡¯s forehead where she opened fire countless times until the warrior¡¯s head was left without half of the skull showing the inside of his head, it was only enough with a kick in the chest for the corpse will fall on the ground

    After this Felix looked at him "You are ugly with desire, the next time you intimidate my Mario I will shot you in the eggs fucker."

    Mario who could not believe what he had seen approached Felix to see if she was injured, for that he had to touch her, to which Felix blushed "Idiot wait for the night we are on the battlefield."

    Mario sighed after being able to see that Felix was safe "Luckily you¡¯re fine, but how did you get a revolver in the middle of the zero century."

    Felix looked at his gun in his hand "This is a gift from father and mother Hellena, they told me that I will not hesitate to use it to kill any son of a bitch who tried to approach me to hurt me or someone in the family.

    I do not like to use it a lot but Dad promised me that when Adm¨¦s perfected the use of springs he would give me an assault rifle which is a firearm with greater firing ability.

    Perfect for her girl to blow brains to any trash who tries to make something with me or family, the advantage is that it works with my divine energy so I don¡¯t need to recharge. "

    Felix aimed his revolver and killed 10 enemies who were fighting with the cavalry by blowing their heads "It is quite effective."

    Mario looked at his sister with some envy but it was only for a moment he grabbed his katana to remember that his weapon had been a gift with love from his sister and when hee back of war they will ask for one revolver to his mom and dad.

    The battle continued for some more time until the army entered the city of Huexo where the g of Nova Roma was raised in the city¡¯srgest temple ...

 Chapter 176 - The captive prince

    In the city of Huexo Ascanio, he was touring the wounded camp while listening to his tribune say the report of what had happened "Legio Ascanio we have more than 60 injured and 10 dead, as cavalry 57 horses are injured and are being treated for Elf vets.

    We also had to sacrifice 10 horses to turn them into flesh because their wounds were incurable and 5 horses died in battle, we don¡¯t have any horse that has escaped.

    On the other hand the number of dead enemies..."

    Ascanio interrupted his tribune with his hand when he saw among the prisoners who were receiving treatment a young man who had quetzal headdresses and some jade nes, he knew from the courses and testimonies of the refugees that kings and their families used quetzal feathers.

    So the prisoner in front of him was part of the royal family of Teotihuacan and not just a simple toani, approached him and began to speak in Nahuatl "You are a member of the royal family of Teotihuacan, right"

    The young man looked at the Roman in front of him wearing a wolf¡¯s skin over his head and shiny silver armor. "I don¡¯t know what Romans do here but my father will defeat them and sacrifice them as he will do with the religious."

    Ascanio smiled "You can think what you want, boy, but we Romans were born to conquer thend in front of us, I will summarize what will happen, we will conquer city by city until we reach Teotihuacan.

    After this, we will go south conquering all the cities that stand in our way, as for you and your father they will be sent with the emperor to decide their future.

    But I¡¯ll be honest, the emperor doesn¡¯t let loose ends, so be prepared for whatever punishment he wants, Hahaha. "

    After this he ordered that he be tied up and taken by two Nahual messengers flying to the capital, so that the emperor decided what to do with him, when he finished giving the orders he asked the tribune to continue with the report.

    "The dead that we count add up to more than 13,000 for the interrogations of some priests and toanis in this battle were fighting the bulk of the two armies so that the conquest should not have problems.

    As for the captives, we add more than 5000 who are already on their way to Monte Alban to be dispatched as war ves. "

    Ascanio nodded "They are good numbers but they are insufficient you know that in the conquest of Britannia by Julio the son of Augustus the ves rose to at least a few hundred thousand.

    If the empire wants to grow we need more people, by the way how are the two brothers. "

    The tribune began to speak "After the fight, the two locked themselves in the room where they have not even gone out to eat, the soldiers have been listening to groans for what we assume they are having sex."

    Ascanio over his head "Let no one approach the ce, there is one thing that God Ares told me before we left and it was that anyone who interrupts the two little lovers will die for the emperor¡¯s immortals.

    Let them enjoy their life, the things of the imperial family do not belong to us, you can rest assured that they are doing it to de-stress their minds, so Miss Felix murdered more than 30 enemies while her brother killed 50 left with a lot of blood in their bodies.

    For us, it is quite simple to kill but for the two young people it is the first time they kill, I have to admit that Mario is lucky to have his sister to relieve stress.

    The first time I killed, I had to settle for a 50-year-old Namibian prostitute to release stress, but let¡¯s not talk about sad things reorganizing the troops because we left the city of Coatlinch¨¢n in two days.

    As far as I know in that city, God Tl¨¢loc is much venerated, so I hope that the priests and priestesses can ask for a good climate while the campaign is in progress. "

    In the capital of the empire of Nova Roma vio who was reviewing some papers could see two Nahual messengers arriving carrying what appeared to be a lump, vio opened the balcony window so they could enter.

    The two left the captive who was trembling with fear and seemed to have urinated down the road "Emperor vio the Legio Ascanio captured this son of the king of Teotihuacan and ordered him to bring him before you to decide what to do with him."

    vio smiled "You can retire, I have to talk to the captive."

    The messengers nodded and flew away from the imperial pce, vio looked at the prince on his feet. "Very good little garbage answers my questions for good or I will have to get answers for bad.

    I want you to tell me why your people have been doing atrocities against civilians, don¡¯t you know that the empire needs that poption? "

    The Teotihuacan prince looked at vio with some fear and confusion since he did not know who the person in front of him was but the way he spoke and looked with him made him feel like he was shit.

    The prince was armed with courage. "The great god Quetzalcoatl and mother Tonantzin will never forgive you for attacking my foreign people, I hope you are willing to ept your punishment."

    vio began tough "Hahaha, but where my manners are, let me introduce myself. I am Emperor vio Octavianus Turino Caesar my mother is the goddess Rhea and the god Apollo.

    To your misfortune I know mother Tonantzin since she is the godmother of my twins, as for Quetzalcoatl he lives in the imperial pce, he is teaching my children to control their powers.

    Now you want to know if they n to punish me for what I¡¯m doing because we don¡¯t ask Quetzalcoatl himself for his opinion. "

    vio and took the prince from the hair and then jump with the one on the balcony, thanks to vio¡¯s expertise, nothing happened to him, he walked through the courtyard until he saw Quetzalcoatl showing his twins the control of their animal being.

    The small erect could be filled with a gray coat while Yuma got a golden coat, Quetzalcoatl left the little twins while training while watching vio take a subject with high-quality clothes and touches of quetzal and jade.

    vio left him on the ground "I¡¯m d the little ones are progressing but I have someone who says that you are going to punish me for having attacked his people.

    So I said why not present it to you and that you tell your opinions yourself..."

 Chapter 177 - Quetzalcoatls punishment

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and Sex description </i>

    Quetzalcoatl looked at the young prince on the ground "So you are a prince of the decadent dynasty of the Teotihuacan¡¯s."

    The prince looked at him with hatred "Damn Roman, you impersonate the great god Quetzalcoatl while you invade my people, the gods will never forgive you, damn trash I spit on your dead and alive I hope you suffer a horrible punishment."

    vio looked at the rudeness that the prince threw at Quetzalcoatl and waited to see the response of the feathered serpent which soon arrived in the form of a kick to the prince¡¯s face.

    The prince flew off a few meters and before he could ask for mercy, Quetzalcoatl beat him wildly again and again until the septum of the nose was destroyed by the blows of Quetzalcoatl.

    the blood-filled the face of the prince who was drowning because of the blood that leaked from his destroyed nose to his throat, Quetzalcoatl raised his face "What will you know about cursing or death when you are only a child who knows how to touch-sensitive fibers.

    You know how horrible it feels to see how your beloved dies at the hands of his mother or be left just like a damn dog without being able to die because you¡¯re a god, you don¡¯t know little shit.

    You think that the gods are assholes and we don¡¯t observe all the atrocities that you do, just so that you see my magnificence I will not let you die on the contrary you deserve to be alive while Mihuecutli is in charge of torturing your body without you being able to die.

    Because if you dare to release words you must have it to sustain them. "

    After this, he pointed to vio with his finger "The one you see standing there who you say invader cares more about the poption than what your father and former kings did.

    Governing does not mean just enjoying pleasures, it means that you are the representative of your poption, you cannot live a life of luxuries while your people are in misery and hunger. "

    The prince was convulsing due to theck of air in his body so Quetzalcoatl sighed and using his divine energy managed to make the prince¡¯s nose heal and he turned upside down to vomit clotted blood through his mouth.

    Once the air returned he looked at Quetzalcoatl with fear and approached his feet as he hugged them "Great serpent god please forgive this humble human who dared to speak without knowing anything.

    Show mercy, please. "

    Quetzalcoatl smiled "Don¡¯t worry I will show mercy but the real question is those girls you raped or those women you killed while you force them to watch as their husbands were killed by your minions will give you forgiveness."

    At that moment small skeletal hands left the ground and began to hold the prince who tried to break free but was useless, at that time a child appeared next to Quetzalcoatl.

    It was Mtecuhtli who arrived at Quetzalcoatl¡¯s request, was dressed in a ck suit and had a tobo pipe in his mouth "So this is the garbage I had toe through.

    I have to admit that he has a history of being a son of a bitch, but let the people he killed take care of him. "

    The prince could feel how the little hands pulled him into the earth, began to cry and ask for help but more and more hands buried him in the ground, in the end, he could only see his head sticking out for a moment until he disappeared.

    vio let out augh "Beautiful way to be taken to the punishment he deserves but how did you know what he did."

    Quetzalc¨®atl looked at vio "As a god, you can see the memories of your creations when I cured his nose I had the bad luck to see his disgusting lifepletely.

    You know that the subject raped and killed his mother ended up ming a poor soldier who had to see how his family was killed in front of his eyes.

    Some things areplicated to see when you read minds, in your case you will not be able to see anyone¡¯s memories because they are not your creations, except for Pandora and her future descendants who are a direct modification of you. "

    vio sighed at Quetzalcoatl¡¯sment "It would be a very nice skill but I guess it¡¯s better that way, by the way, Mtecuhtli how was life in the Underworld."

    Mtecuhtli looked smiled and expelled the smoke from his tobo pipe "I have to give thanks to your war since a lot of garbage die ande to the new tartar my people were looking for them.

    For the souls that stayed with us and became new species, there is nothing more beautiful for them than being able to take revenge on those who killed them in life.

    Not to mention that zone three of the new Tartarus has be a festival of forced orgies, I suppose it is a fair punishment for those who raped in life.

    I would like to stay to talk more but my wife is preparing dinner, by the way, if you go to the new Tartar go around with Felix it is always good to see the family. "

    After this Mtecuhtli disappeared leaving only Quetzalcoatl and vio in the ce.

    While this was happening the king of Teotihuac¨¢n who was resting in the city of Texcoco was receiving a blowjob from one of the many ves he had for his service.

    The poor woman did it only because the king promised her that her son would not be killed, what she did not know was that her son had been left without food for days before he died like many others, his little body was thrown into some nameless hole.

    While the woman had to take care of giving pleasure to the king, in her thoughts she had her little son who hoped he was growing well wherever the soldiers took him.

    While the king was enjoying his service one of the toanis entered the temple room "King we had news that ..."

    Before the toani could continue the king stopped the toani while with his hand he pushed the ve¡¯s head so that his full will remain to the bottom of his throat where he could release his semen.

    The poor ve began to drown by the king¡¯s action but the king did not seem to care, on the contrary, that did not stop him and continued to prate the throat of the ve until the poor ve vanished to die forck of air while the king continued viting the mouth.

    It was not until ten minutes after he removed his penis from his mouth when he realized that he had died. "Quick ves remove their clothes so I can rape the body now its fresh, there is nothing I like more than raping newly dead women.

    Their bodies squeeze the penis with such pleasure that they can provide the pleasure that I am sure the gods enjoy every day. "

    vio for some reason sneezing as he squeezed Aphrodite¡¯s neck, she only looked at vio with doubt for a moment before vio continued his onught on Aphrodite.

    The toani had to see how his king vited the body of a woman he killed while raping her by the mouth, the king did not stop moving his hips "Come on you were going to say Yoali, I don¡¯t think you just came to see how I enjoy this bitch¡¯s body. "

    Yoali nodded "King our forces were defeated in the battle of Huexo, we don¡¯t know the prince¡¯s whereabouts but we can know that the Romans are behind the defeat of the two armies."

    The King continued with his piston movement "It is a tragedy, I hope you can mobilize the troops to defend Texcoco with luck we can negotiate with the Romans and maybe they kill those damn priests.

    Now I do apologize I have to continue using this body before it cools. "

    Yoali left the room and approached his trusted soldiers "We will lose against the Romans, send a messenger to the Romans to forgive our lives.

    It is not worth fighting for the crap we have as a king, when he finished using the woman¡¯s body bury him in the temple courtyard, it is the least we can do for her ... "

 Chapter 178 - Negotiations with the enemy

    Ascanio was in the newly conquered city of Coatlinchan, the battle for the city was quick and effective, due to theck of walls in the city since the defenders were onlyposed of conscripts without military training.

    Many of the defenders when seeing the Roman army that was ordered in rows to load towards the city simply decided to flee, the reason why it only had to kill enemy soldiers who refused toy down their weapons.

    The point where the defenders concentrated was around the temple pyramid to the god loc, only a few pilums and musketeers were enough to kill the stubborn defenders when the soldiers entered the temple.

    They found some toanis taking out the hearts of some girls who were still alive, they were able to rescue at least 50 girls who were quickly taken care of by the priests and priestesses who apanied the army.

    During this campaign the army of Ascanio has not stopped finding children, dead, malnourished or simply sexually abused, for Nova Roma children are the future of the nation.

    So these little ones are sent directly with the priests and priestesses who will give them care and then send them protected to Origin Civitatem where they will be sent to the imperial orphanages.

    There will be taken care of until they turn 18, in the orphanages, they are given imperial food and education since childhood they are taught to be faithful to the imperial family and the empire.

    Many of them at the end of their studies continue their education as interns in hospitals or ces of scientific research, while others decide to be priests or priestesses, there are also cases where they join the army because they have studied directly enter as toon sergeants.

    While Ascanio was reviewing reports about the city when one of his soldiers brought a young Teotihuacan who had a piece of White Hayate cloth tied in a stick on his back.

    This surprised Ascanio not many know the use of white cloth as a sign of truce and much less the Teotihuacan soldiers, so he decided to listen to the young man in front of him "Come in and sit young, bring a coffee and a milk chocte for the young man, it will be a long talk. "

    The young man sat in a wooden chair in front of Ascanio who continued reading the reports, until he looked up and could see the young man looking at him with fear "It¡¯s interesting to see how you are afraid of us when we don¡¯t kill and rape like you.

    To begin, tell me how they knew that the white g was a truce symbol. "

    The young man sighed and had to look into the eyes of the Roman in front of him, he could say with a look that Roman¡¯s eyes had seen countless deaths throughout his life. "General, I¡¯m just a young messenger, Commander Yoali told me that wearing white cloth would prevent them from killing me.

    So they tied this stick with a white Hayate cloth and told me toe and give him a message from Commander Yoali. "

    Ascanio looked at him and let out augh, at that moment the tribune arrived with a coffee for Ascanio and a coffee for the young messenger, ced them on the table and withdrew from the ce "Don¡¯t be afraid try the chocte, it¡¯s the chocte High quality in the empire is called Imperial Chocte.

    It is a variety thatbines the vors of two types of cocoa, it took some time for Minister Taneri but she managed to get the best of the two cocoa nts to achieve a superior vor. "

    The young man took the cup of y he had in his hands and blew the hot chocte that had a less intense brown color due to the milk, when he tasted it he was surprised by the sweet and soft taste of hot chocte.

    He continued drinking the chocte until he began to speak "Themander of King Yoali¡¯s guard wants to surrender to you and deliver the city of Texcoco.

    The surrender would only be for the defenders the King has some eagle warriors who will defend him to death, the reason he wants to give up is that the king no longer governs for the people is only dedicated to raping girls, boys, and women alike.

    The worst thing is that he kills them because he ims that their lifeless bodies provide unprecedented pleasure. Commander Yoali does not want to defend a king who desecrates the dead and defenseless, he only asks for mercy with his troops. "

    Ascanio took a drink of his hot coffee and took a pipe from which he ced tobo, using a small flint he lit his tobo and started smoking from his pipe "You can tell Commander Yoali that I ept his surrender but his soldiers and they will be tried by military courts for crimes against humanity.

    Because they surrendered without bloodshed they can get to work in construction such as roads or forts, this as free men will receive payment for their work and their families will be able to live as Roman citizens.

    The amount of time you will have to work will be proportional to the crimes you havemitted, of course, you always have the option to refuse and wait for the army of Rome to go for you.

    They will be treated as ves of war and their sentences can range from forcedbor to work in mines, which is a death sentence, as their families depending on their crimes will be treated better or worse.

    But you can be sure that if they raped they murdered children their wives will be treated as reproductive ves, this means that they will be like prostitutes who get pregnant and when they have their baby they will be taken care of by the state as a future member of society.

    Your sons and daughters will be taken to an orphanage where they will be taken care of, I hope you can ept my conditions. "

    The young man nodded after finishing the chocte and ran out to give the news to Commander Yoali, in the city of Texcoco Yoali was feeding some orphans who were walking the streets when he learned of the arrival of the messenger.

    The young messenger gave the terms imposed by General Ascanio, after thinking a bit he epted and sent the messenger again to end this war, at least his soldiers will not suffer or their families

    The King had no idea of ??the danger that was approaching him, he just continued to enjoy raping a little girl of no more than three years ...

 Chapter 179 - Critical situation in texcoco

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and Sex description </i>

    Ascanio prepared his entry into the city of Texcoco, he could rely on the words of Commander Yoali because they began sending the families of the soldiers who were in Texcoco out of the city.

    They also sent the orphaned children to receive attention from the priestesses and priests, Mario and Felix were happy that the city of Texcoco surrendered without fighting.

    Now it was his job to go and clean the pce where the king of Teotihuacan was, this because they offered to catch that degenerate, especially Felix that when he knew all the kinds of things he did with his ves, he had to capture that shit

    The Roman army approached the city of Texcoco where the defenders left their weapons and raised their hands as indicated by Ascanio, the defenders who surrendered were taken with their hands tied with hemp rope.

    Little by little the exercise entered the city of Texcoco until the temple where the king of Teotihuac¨¢n was besieged, the eagle soldiers loyal to the king realized Yoali¡¯s betrayal but it was toote.

    They prepared to fight against the Roman soldiers but to their surprise, they stopped and two young women came out, a woman with red hair and a young man with dark brown hair.

    The boy smiled and ran towards them with a weapon quite different from that of the Roman soldiers, they prepared their macuahuitl to defend themselves from the young man but they could only see their heads roll on the ground.

    The Eagle warriors watched with horror as the young man cut off the heads of hispanions without being harmed, in just a few minutes more than 60 warriors were beheaded, Mario cleaned the blood of his katana and helped Felix enter the building.

    The soldiers waited outside for the two princes to leave the ce with the king of Teotihuac¨¢n.

    When Felix and Mario entered the temple it was notplicated to find the room where King Teotihuacan was, who was waiting for them while sitting in the body of a woman and twopletely naked children.

    The king smiled morbidly as he looked at the two brothers "It wasplicated but I had to find Yoali¡¯s family, you know I may die today but I could rape and kill every member of the traitor¡¯s family.

    Besides, I may also have the opportunity to taste what it feels like to be with a demigod, Hahaha. "

    After this, the king raised his finger and time stopped, but to his surprise, Mario and Felix could move "I guess I¡¯ll have to use all the energy. ¡¯

    Something inside Mario told him not to allow him to activate his ring, so without hesitation, he ran to King Teotihuacano and managed to ce his sword on the king¡¯s neck.

    He only breathed heavily while feeling the edge of the sword in his neck. "Toote, little demigod, I have to admit that your sword was about to kill me but for your misfortune, it didn¡¯t."

    The king took Mario¡¯s katana with his fingers and put it away from his neck and then pushed Mario¡¯s body to the ground when he saw it on the floor without being able to move, I don¡¯t hesitate to take a piece of wood from the ground to hit Mario¡¯s body which was stopped without being able to move.

    The blows to Mario¡¯s head were so blunt that only a few were enough to deform Mario¡¯s skull causing his eyes toe out of the sockets and that some fractures of his skull would leave part of his brain.

    After retaliating his fury the king smiled and looked at Felix. "Hahaha, killing a demigod is so simple but how will it feel to rape a demigod."

    The king approached Felix and used his hand full of Mario¡¯s blood to touch Felix¡¯s face "What a beautiful face you have, little bitch, it will be a pleasure to rape you while no one defends you.

    I have to thank the emperor for sending his daughter as an exchange for my kingdom sounds like a fair deal. "

    The king used his hands to destroy Felix¡¯s clothes, exposing Felix¡¯s breasts, which had small teeth marks.

    The king looked at that and got angry to go back to Mario¡¯s body to step on his testicles with his foot until he left a trail of blooding out of Mario¡¯s broken pelvis. "Damn shit as you dare to leave marks on the woman I¡¯m on rape.

    Learn to respect little shit, you have no respect for your elders, the blows were still on Mario¡¯s body, Felix could not move but that does not mean he can not see.

    She has been watching the whole act of violence against Mario and her, she may be raped and murdered today, so all she can do is watch without being able to do anything.

    A tear ran down his face as he watched as he beat Mario, vio who was sitting at his desk could feel that a sense of helplessness that he knew something bad would happen.

    He thought quickly, his children are with him, his wives are in the pce can only be Felix and Mario, vio¡¯s eyes took a white color.

    He could not save Vitelio before, He could not save Arab and now he is not willing to leave his children at the mercy of the enemy.

    vio released all his divine energy which caused that a swirl full of thunder will be created over the city of Origin Civitatem, this caused the attention of Quetzalcoatl and Mayahuel, even the little Pilcoatl knew that something was not right.

    vio underwent a radical change where his body changed, he became even more muscr but a white smoke came out of his body, without wasting time he ran at a surprising speed from the imperial pce to the horizon.

    He just hoped he wouldn¡¯t bete otherwise he wouldn¡¯t mind making extermination worse than that of the Cantabrians, nobody touches his family and lives ...

 Chapter 180 - Revenge of a father

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore </i>

    vio ran with such speed without caring about anything, he just tried to arrive with his children before it was toote, the big jumps he gave allowed him to travel great distances.

    The king of Teotihuac¨¢n was enjoying hitting Mario¡¯s body, but eventually, he got tired of it. "I think I need some breast milk, I asked me if I can get it from you, little Bitch."

    The king tried to walk towards Felix but Mario¡¯s hand stopped him "Damn demigods, it¡¯s a shame that I have nothing to kill you otherwise it would be a pleasure to end you."

    After this, the king used the wooden stick he had to destroy Mario¡¯s hand and let him go to rape Felix, unfortunately for him Mario¡¯s hand waspletely clutched at his foot.

    He tries for many minutes to break the bone but it did not give in to the blows, Mario¡¯s hand began to squeeze the king¡¯s foot with more and more force causing the king to hit Mario¡¯s hand harder but it was useless, he was squeezing every more time

    The bone of the king¡¯s foot creaked, Mario had broken it, the king¡¯s screams sounded throughout the room "Damn demigods, as soon as I¡¯m free I would vite that bitch in front of you."

    Mario¡¯s hand squeezed harder causing the king¡¯s foot to break into pieces, the blooding from the stump of the foot, the king almost fainted from the pain of having his footpletely destroyed.

    He tried to drag where Felix was but could feel that his destroyed bone was being grabbed by Mario¡¯s arm, furiously the king crawled on the ground while cursing Mario for having destroyed his foot.

    For minutes he crawled to the feet of the helpless Felix to be able toplete his task, he could feel his weak body due to the loss of blood, when he could finally put his hand with blood on Felix¡¯s foot at that time vio entered the ce destroying the temple wall.

    The first thing he saw was the body of hispletely destroyed son clinging to the bone of the foot of a man who seemed to have bitten his daughter¡¯s breasts, before the unfortunate subject could do something vio took it from his head and lifted it and concentrated all his divine energy in being able to destroy the son of a bitch in his hands.

    The sky over Texcoco turnedpletely ck and thunder and lightning came out of it that had a red color, vio began to speak but his voice sounded throughout the city of Texcoco while the soldiers and captives were afraid.

    "You tried to rape my beloved daughter and you tried to kill my son, I condemned you to the most horrible punishment that my strength currently allows me."

    The body of the king of Teotihuac¨¢n began to rise in the sky, thanks to Mario not releasing the bone of the king¡¯s foot when he levitated the entire bone was torn off with skin and muscles leaving only destroyed skin hanging where the leg should be.

    The king tried to move to wear his ring but it was impossible, little by little he could see how it rose in the sky and the red rays and sparkles flew around him.

    vio smiled and raised his hand toplete his execution, when he raised the rays and shes began to destroy the body of the king of Teotihuac¨¢n, little by little, the screams of the man sounded up to 2 km, the soldiers who saw this only swelled and they saw, how scary it was to mess with a God.

    Ascanio who was in the ce felt a fear that he had never felt before, but he was certain that he would die for the emperor god by allowing his children to face a danger that almost cost them their lives and that Felix was raped.

    Yoali could see his king suffer death as he deserved it although he could not find his family anywhere so he was worried if something had happened to them.

    The king of Teotihuac¨¢n could see how his hands had disappeared and it was at that moment that the ring fell to the ground where Felix took it with his hands, she didn¡¯t want anyone else to use that damn ring.

    The body of the king of Teotihuac¨¢n disintegrated but this did not end his punishment, but it only made him more horrible his soul began to disintegrate until it became a red powder that disintegrated, after this, the sky began to return to its color normal and the rays disappeared.

    vio could see his daughter crying over Mario¡¯s body that seemed to be recovering but he was doing so very slowly, so he approached them and used his divine energy to heal his son.

    Unlike him who recovered automatically, he had to guide muscle fiber by muscle fiber to rejoin them, he also had to rearrange the blood vessels and tendons.

    It was a titanic work that required all the concentration to do it, soon after Mario opened his eyes and let his father take care of him while Felix hugged him when vio finished healing Mario he hugging his two children.

    "Pair of idiots, that I told you about the enemy if they talk or stand you just need to kill, dont wait the enemy make the movement.

    You know that if I hadn¡¯t felt You were in danger You might have died, but not before being raped by that damn garbage.

    That meant my children that I would have to do genocide, until I found the culprit, from now You will not be able to leave if you are not apanied by someone.

    For you this campaign is over, I have to take you to your mothers to be punished. "

    At that moment, tears came into vio¡¯s eyes as he hugged his children tighter "But I¡¯m d nothing happened to you, my little pair of idiots.

    You know that I was not with you in your childhood to take care of you and protect you but now that you are old and that you are in my care I will protect you no matter what happens.

    My children don¡¯t make your father worry about you. "

    Mario and Felix who were somewhat disoriented by their father¡¯s words could only curl up in vio¡¯s chest and let their tears out for the impotence of not being able to do anything, but deep inside them, they thank to have a father who can take care of them when he does they need ...

 Chapter 181 - The kings ring

    vio after hugging his children separated from them because he could feel that soldiers had entered between them Yaoli and Ascanio, Yaoli looked at the king¡¯s old ce of residence and could fix his gaze on the bodies of a woman and two naked children in soil.

    Despite being tied by the hands he ran to the bodies he had seen, the poor man began to cry as he shouted the names of his family and gently took them by the hair.

    vio looked at the scene "Young I don¡¯t know your name but I can take you to see them for thest time to be told hisst words.

    But I want you to inform me of all the members of the Teotihuacan royal family, I don¡¯t care if they are bastards,womans or kids, I also want to know all your stupid king¡¯s routines I want all the information even if it¡¯s grotesque. "

    The young man who was crying to the bodies of his family turned around to swell "Great God, I promise to give him everything he wants but please let me see them even if only once more."

    vio nodded and turned to look at Ascanio " I don¡¯t me you for the things that happened in this ce but you will have to work with this young man to find any member of the Teotihuacan royal family."

    vio¡¯s eyes turned red "I appreciate you Ascanio and hope you don¡¯t die in strange circumstances, I don¡¯t want that bloodline to continue to exist, children and young men its time to go to the underworld."

    At that time as scolded children, the two brothers followed his father and the young man also followed him to a ck portal when the portal closed Ascanio held his chest and looked at his helpers "You already heard the emperor I want to know everything rted to the shit of the royal family, what they eat, where they slept event in what time they take a shit.

    If the members of the royal family are in Teotihuacan, Acolman or Chiconau I want them to go out to conquer those ces, the emperor God is angry and wants revenge.

    If he doesn¡¯t find where to retaliate his fury he will see us as guilty when he moves his ass, I want those reports before nightfall. "

    In the underworld Anubis was thinking about who could have been the energy that had been released, it is notmon for the divine energy of a god to manifest itself that way it was at that moment when vio arrived with his two children hiding in his back and a Young man who looked sad.

    Anubis then understood that what he felt was due to vio, this because his body was in the state they call overpower, basically it is the release of divine energy by an event.

    When he saw Felix and Mario, he could assume that it was due to them both but he did not want to get too much into the affairs of children who were not his family to avoid being ufortable with vio "Wee vio, Mario, and Felix."

    vio smiled "Thank you, grandfather, I havee because I want to ask you to allow this young man to see his family before you decide his destiny."

    Anubis smiled forcefully "I would like to do that but if I do the young man would die, being a human would not support the ce where souls gather and ..."

    The young man surcharged in the god Anubis "Please I don¡¯t mind dying if I can see my family again."

    vio looked at the young man and approached him while he squeezed his shoulder "I will allow you to see your family but I need your memories before you meet them, I cannot guarantee that it will not hurt you but you will be able to see your family."

    The young man nodded and vio took it from his head as he imbued his energy in the young man¡¯s brain, all the information about his life passed in vio¡¯s mind until thest thing he was feeling with his head.

    When vio got the information while the memories pass for his head like lucid dreams, the young man¡¯s head had be a burnt skeleton, in vio¡¯s hands he had melted Yaoli¡¯s skin, vio threw Yaoli¡¯s lifeless body aside and looked at his grandfather.

    "Sorry for bothering you grandfather but I achieved what I wanted, by the way, you want me to take my body or I can throw it away."

    Anubis looked at the disaster and scratched his jackal ears. "Don¡¯t leave it, I¡¯ll give it to Hades in exchange to feed his Cerberus, maybe I can get one of the wine bottles he has.

    If you can ever go see your Brother / Uncle he make delicious wine, Mario greets Miyuki from me and Felix greets my little girl from me, tell him not to forget his grandfather. "

    After this they said goodbye and went to the temple where Miyuki and Hellena had already arrived, there was also Quetzalcoatl, the scene would have been a very cheerful encounter if it were not because Hellena and Miyuki were hitting Ascanio.

    Hellena was kicking Ascanio in the face "Damn son of a bitch as you dare to allow my daughter to enter such a dangerous ce, you know that if someone had touched her it would be your end and of your family."

    For his part, Miyuki was kicking Ascanio¡¯s stomach "You will be a general crap to allow two young men to face a fucking insane king."

    The violence reached a point that Felix and Mario wanted to go to arrest their mothers but their father did not allow them "It is a shame about poor Ascanio would have been a greatmander but his mothers need to take his fury off.

    It is a sacrifice that I am willing to make. "

    The woman killed the poor general by turning his body into a bloody pulp, which wasposed of blood, bones, and guts.

    When they finished they looked at their children who were behind her husband, ran towards them with some tears on her face, Felix was hugged by Hellena while Mario was hugged by Miyuki.

    vio took the opportunity to hug his wives and children, while an early tribune asked Quetzalcoatl what to do with the body of Ascanio, Quetzalcoatl sighed "Burn him and take his ashes to his family, say he died at the hands of the king of Teotihuacan as a hero.

    It is the only thing that can be done for him, do not worry his soul belongs to the god Ares for what he is protected after death but if he is intelligent he will not approach Miyuki or Hellena after this. "

    Felix who was feeling the heat Familiar raised his hand with a ring "This ring is the one used by the stupid king, He use it to prevent us from moving ..."

 Chapter 182 - Talk in the carriage

    Miyuki looked at the ring in Felix¡¯s hand and took it very carefully as she locked it in a Divine energy capsule.

    After this, she took a talisman from his pants bag which she used to seal the amulet on the talisman, cleaned his sweat from his forehead and looked at Felix "My girl you should not take such dangerous things that you had in your hand is an article damned.

    It may not seem dangerous if you take it that way alone but if you had put it on it would be a problem that would cost us a lot to be able to remove. "

    When Hellena heard that, she looked at her husband with some anger. "Love, why did you go out without us, you know that I am angry, I could not take revenge on the son of a bitch who attacks our sons, even death is still a danger to our family."

    vio knew that Hellena was angry for what he decided to go on the direct route so he stole a kiss and ced his forehead next to hers "Mea Culpa, I just felt that our children were in danger and ran to save them.

    I didn¡¯t want to do it for revenge or for trying to be a lonely hero, I just thought about arriving before something bad would happen to them. "

    Hellena shook her head "You did well and I¡¯m proud of you, but I want you to know that when we return we have to give you all four news.

    But first I think it would be wise to know what to do with that ring and how to protect our children from something so dangerous, I do not want this situation to be repeated with any of them.

    Much less rted to rape, you know that ... "

    vio did not let her finish because he gave her a big kiss "I swore that someone would never touch or abuse my family, I can be a quiet man but I am a protective father.

    I am not omnipotent or omnipresent, but to defend my family I will not hesitate to do what is necessary although that means reaching the end. "

    Miyuki pouted to see vio with Hellena, of course, vio felt Miyuki¡¯s anger and turned to her so he could give her a big kiss and thank her for preventing Felix from suffering a misfortune for not being careful with the damn ring.

    Mario could only see his father leave unharmed as a champion after having two women who are not willing to give up his ce, he does not believe he has that ability and he cannot be sure that Felix will allow him to have a Harem.

    The 6 withdrew to the capital while the army was at the hands of the trustee of Ascanio, ir a young man who learned through the bad that should never make the emperor¡¯s wives angry.

    What happened to Legio Ascanio only he knew, but he did not want to end up as Ascanio because of what he saw that day he would take to the grave, in any case, he did not want to die for what he continued with the search for the Teotihuacan royal family.

    On the trip to the capital, Mario and Felix were together while they hugged while Hellena and Miyuki were on vio sleeping in his chest, Mario looked at his father while hugging his wives "Dad do you think mom is pregnant"

    vio sighed and looked at the two sleeping women recharged to him. "I don¡¯t doubt it, but maybe you have 5 little brothers, don¡¯t forget that Aphrodite is also on the list."

    Felix looked at his father, "But isn¡¯t Aunt Felix married to Uncle Hephaestus?"

    vio smiled "Let¡¯s say that Uncle Hephaestus suffers from an illness in which he enjoys having his wife be with other men, so far when he finds out that aphrodite is pregnant, he most celebrate the news.

    What you can be sure of is that Aphrodite maye to live with us if she is pregnant, although for you two only training in the world of the gods awaits.

    Due to thews on territories and nobility and the two of you being my children, I will give you the city of Monte Alb¨¢n, as your territory to do and undo as you wish but remember that you continue to belong to the empire.

    I will give you the opportunity for you to choose the governor of the new province of Metztlixictli (Navel of the moon).

    Of course, this will be when they return from their training, I want to be at least 20 years old before I start to see my grandchildren run through the imperial pce. "

    Mario and Felixughed nervously, but after this Felix looked at his father "Thank you, dad, I thought you would forbid us to be together because we were brothers.

    Even the idea of ??running away with Mario ran through my head so that our love was not persecuted. "

    vio smiled forcefully "I have to say that it is rare for my two oldest children to marry but"

    vio then looked at Hellena and Miyuki "I also understand that our family cannot be judged by conventional moral standards, so in the end if you two are happy I cannot interfere in your happiness.

    I only hope that their descendants will not be customary if I will not have to publishws to prohibit inbreeding, I understand that as gods or demigods there will be no problem but eventually the divine blood will be diluted.

    When that happens inbreeding can destroy our family, you should know better than anyone else Mario, the history textbooks cover the decline of the dynasties by only relying on inbreeding. "

    Mario nodded "You can be a sure father that I will educate my children so that they do not follow the path of inbreeding."

    vio smiled and hugged his wives with more force "I hope so, son, if you allow me I will go to sleep for a while as we arrive in the capital to run more than 200km is not a simple task."

    After this vio closed his eyes and got lost in the world of dreams, while Mario and Felix did the same, while this was a misfortune was happening in the tribe of the giants that attacked the empire.

    Amorphous beings left portals and began to kill whatever was in their path, children¡¯s, women, men, even the dogs, they hade to collect the debts that these inferior beings had with them ...

    .

 Chapter 183 - Problems with Iztaccihuatl

    The beings of the fourth dimension finished killing everything that had lived in the ce even the nts turned ck, the leader who had an amorphous body with humanoid form looked at one of his minions "You know where the members of the Malinali tribe? "

    The minion whispered, "They are in an area protected by four different divine energies entering the ce is impossible without mentioning that there is fifth energy that joined them some time ago."

    The leader looked towards the horizon "Forget it, we don¡¯t have enough time and energy to face them.

    The damn crap of Amatlein began an invasion with his disgusting children to our ne, I do not want a group of gods to attack us in the rear.

    Burn the remains of this garbage and make the volcano awake will be our just action for the breach of this garbage. "

    The minion nodded and ced a dark dagger on the ground that caused an earthquake in the valley inside the Iztihuatl volcano, this earthquake was felt in all the cities of the Texcoco valley.

    Ascanio looked at his soldiers as he left the temple where he was "Let the soldiers leave the buildings, the earthquake willst a few seconds.

    Also that the soldiers who are exploring near the Popocatepetl and the Izt¨ªhuatl move away, it is possible that the earthquakes cause volcanic eruptions, ording to Emperor vio. "

    The Nahual messengers took the information to the capital to inform the emperor of the tremor, while the beings who left the fourth dimension returned from where they came from.

    The valley inside the volcano began to release steam from the ground that came out of small cracks that gradually grew until a point came that a great noise rang in the distance.

    vio who was in the sleeping carriage woke up from the great noise that was heard from a distance, Miyuki looked at vio with some horror "That was a heartbreaking scream as if a woman was suffering.

    Quetzalcoatl who was sitting on the roof of the carriage quickly entered where vio was "Someone or Something hurt Iztihuatl if we don¡¯t do something both Iztihuatl and Popocatepetl will erupt.

    The problem is that if they do it most likely they will wake up when they call on their feet, what you call the supervolcano will erupt. "

    vio¡¯s face changed to a serious face "Tell me how I can help."

    Quetzalcoatl then stopped time and left the carriage to be a great feathered serpent, vio did not doubt and climbed on his back so did Miyuki and Hellena.

    Mario and Felix also went up, vio was afraid that someone would hurt them if he left them alone, along the way while flying in the sky he began to tell the story of the two lovers.

    "At the beginning of the fifth sun in one of the many viges of Lake Texcoco, there was a city that was at war with the neighboring city.

    The city chief had a very beautiful daughter named Iztihuatl, she was in love with the best warrior in the city called Popocatepetl, he asked for Iztihuatl¡¯s hand but the chief would only ept if Popocatepetl could win the battle against the enemy city.

    Eventually, Popocatepetl went to fight but an enemy warrior who was jealous of the two tricked Izt¨ªhuatl to take her to a remote ce with the promise that Popocatepetl would be in ce.

    What he found was not his beloved but the warrior who hit her and raped her in the ce, In the end, he used his Macuahuitl to end Iztihuatl¡¯s life, when Popocatepetl returned from the battle he looked for her but did not find her.

    No one knew how to tell him where his beloved was until a rabbit guided him to the body of his beloved who was rotting on the ground of a valley away from the city.

    He bowed before her and wept for her death at that time he decided to be her eternal guardian, he entrusted herself to Mother Tonantzin to ask for the power to protect her forever she heard her prayers which he became a volcano that would take care of her for all eternity, while she became an extinct volcano. "

    Hellena was listening while clinging to vio "What happened to the shit who abused her?"

    Quetzalcoatl looked at where the two volcanoes were "He died at the hands of the soldiers of the enemy city in a battle, but when he reached the M he was punished by Tezcatlipoca who condemned him to suffer for what he did.

    The reason why the Tonantzin allowed Popocatepetl to be taking care of his beloved was why in that ce lies a being belonging to the second Sun, who was a great sorcerer who tried to gain power as the gods.

    But he failed and became a beast of fire that had to be asleep, but when Iztihuatl died he was about to wake up, the two lovers are a protective seal if they wake up, he will too.

    Bringing with it the destruction of the fifth sun <sup> 1 </sup> , that is why we have to help Izt¨ªhuatl go back to sleep to prevent that from happening. "

    When they arrived they could see the silhouette of a woman made entirely ofva that had a ck jewel on her forehead, the woman clutched her head as she opened her mouth without being able to let out a scream.

    vio looked at the gigantic woman "I am not an expert in giantva women but that ck jewel cannot be a good thing, there is a way to get it out without a fight or it will have to be by force."

    Miyuki looked at the jewel on the woman¡¯s forehead "That is a cursed article, Quetzalcoatl that has no protections to prevent the beings of the fourth dimension from interfering in this ne."

    Quetzalc¨®atl sighed "It is not so simple you should know that the protections take years to build, we only have two years awake so we have not had time to fix the possible leaks."

    Miyuki sighed "We will have to make a meeting of gods if those thingse in it will be a problem for us, but first, we have to deal with the youngdy we have in front of us.

    If you can stop it, I can perform a ritual to seal the damn artifact on her forehead. "

    vio nodded and began to release his divine energy as he threw himself at the screamingva woman, all were perplexed by vio¡¯s stupid action.

    What happened was that vio went into theva of Iztihuatl¡¯s stomach, Hellena looked at this and asked Miyuki "It will be fine after doing that"

    Miyuki scratched his head as he smiled sadly "I think so, please Quetzalcoatl stop Iztihuatl I have to do a somewhat dyed ritual"

    Miyuki¡¯s white divine energy turned her clothes into a priestess¡¯s outfit while Quetzalcoatl summoned chains that stopped theva giant.

    Miyuki performed a ritual using his talismans or repeating some mantras which caused the talismans to shine and out of their interior some white threads which took the jewel from Iztihuatl¡¯s forehead.

    Its size began to shrink until it became a small dark dagger, which ended up inside the talismans, the huge giant looked gratefully to the gods as hisva body returned inside the volcano.

    Gradually the tremors stopped and theva of the volcano returned to its interior from thevake that was in the newly created crater of the Iztihuatl a skeletal hand came out that was held to a rock to be able to leave.

    The skull that came out had the basins illuminated with a golden color, little by little it left thevake until it was thrown on the ground, where it began to regenerate its muscles, tendons, organs and everything until recovering vio¡¯s body that only I look at the starry sky with a lost look.

    Then he slowly rose from the ground, to withdraw from the ce that he had seen and felt in that sea of ?va was something that made him reflect on many things, but perhaps the most important was ever to get into the burningva.

    When he was about to walk sneeze and from his nose came a small pink diamond, which he looked with a smile ...

    For Aztec mythology the sun represents the cycles, each sun dies in different ways, the fifth sun is where we are and will eventually die to give rise to another cycle

 Chapter 184 - Elemental energy crystal

    The pink diamond that vio had on his nose was found while burning in the incandescent magma, it is not umon for diamonds in theva but the color is something special, that¡¯s why he takes it with his teeth and keep it until I could go out.

    Quetzalcoatl and the others went down to see vio who was naked and with a pretty clueless face looking at a pink diamond in his hand, the first to approach was Hellena who hugged him to check if he didn¡¯t have any wounds because of theva.

    "I recognize that you are brave but what if something had happened to you what would I do alone with 5 children who need the care of their father, do not make such stupid things please. "

    vio scratched his head with his hand "It was an impulse of idiocy but look what a nice pink diamond I found in theva, when I saw it I said it was perfect to prepare 4 rings and a small ne.

    In the end as a responsible man that I am why I do not prepare a wedding and my enthronement as Emperor of Nova Roma, I mean they always call me Emperor but I have not yet received my crown. "

    Hellena bit vio on the shoulder "Idiot don¡¯t think you will easily free yourself from this, we will talk the five of us at night with you including Aphrodite, I hope you are prepared."

    Quetzalcoatl ignored the two but looked at the pink diamond that vio had in his hand and approached them "vio I can see the diamond, for a moment I want to see if it is what I think it is."

    vio nodded and handed the diamond to Quetzalcoatl who analyzed it using his divine energy for a moment, Miyuki also approached Quetzalcoatl to see the diamond more carefully.

    The two looked at him in amazement at the diamond and then looked at vio, vio felt their eyes as Hellena hugged him "That passes their faces, do not meditate that the diamond I got was something that should not be taken."

    Miyuki shook his head "It¡¯s not that darling, the diamond you got is something very special that urs in ces where the elements are abundant, the diamond is not a diamond but a high-quality elemental crystal."

    vio was surprised "It has some function that does not need special treatment or can be used to do something."

    Quetzalcoatl shook his head "Elemental crystals in the human world are rare, but one like the one you could get has many uses, perhaps the most important.

    It is to allow anyone who absorbs their energy to have an affinity with fire, if some god-like us absorbs it, it will allow us to have control over the fire by adding the element in our divine energy. "

    After saying this he handed the diamond to vio, who thought for a moment "Miyukie with me, Hellena begins to release your divine energy."

    Quetzalcoatl looked at vio with doubt but after Hellena began using her divine energy, vio released his and in the end Miyuki also released her, the three energies began to merge into one.

    vio concentrated the divine energy of the three in the elemental crystal, which disintegrated into a colorless powder, but the energy of the three began to turn a deep red color.

    vio, Miyuki, and Hellena began to have on their faces a grimace of pain that was gradually removed, the divine energy of Hellena that was red became brighter.

    Miyuki¡¯s divine energy that was White took a red color, while vio¡¯s golden energy turned reddish-golden, this surprised Quetzalcoatl who was the first time he saw someone do that.

    When the process was over the three sighed a white smoke from their mouths, vio raised his hand and using his divine energy could create fire, he could only create it because controlling it was quiteplicated.

    This was the same for Miyuki and Hellena who will now be able to use fire but not control it, in the end, they both got too excited for vio¡¯s gift that they threw him on the floor and started kissing him.

    Quetzalcoatl sighed and took Mario and Felix away from the ce as kisses may advance to something else and taking into ount that vio was naked is the perfect recipe for good sex on the top of a volcano.

    Mario asked Quetzalcoatl as they descended to an area somewhat away from the crater of the volcano "What my parents did we can also do."

    Quetzalcoatl looked at them and replied, "If he could do it, everyone can do it, but it¡¯s not that simple, the level of control of the divine energy that they have is the cusp that couples can reach.

    The divine energy is something that as gods or demigods we can use, depending on the color and essence will be the affinity we have for example for his father his energy is golden representing the energy of creation.

    Hellena and Felix¡¯s is red so they have an affinity for the energy of death, in the case of your mother it is white because it represents purification energy.

    Now think for a moment how Hellena¡¯s death energy can bebined with Miyuki¡¯s purification energy, plus your father¡¯s creation energy, the process requires that all three have concentration and affinity between them.

    What your father did was quite novel by using thebined energy of the three by absorbing the elementary crystal that could cause the three to gain control of the element of fire but lost the ability to control it.

    They will have to train until they can control their power, but the precedent is that with a single elemental stone they could gain affinity, sometimes I don¡¯t know if your father is a misunderstood genius or just vio. "

    Felix scratched his head "Let¡¯s say dad is only a father, sometimes he can be a person who proves he can be mature but sometimes he behaves like a child, his mind must be a rather strange ce ..."

    £¬

 Chapter 185 - Fourth Dimension Species

    When vio arrived at the imperial pce he was received by his 5 women, who confirmed that they were pregnant at the same time, this was happy news but a challenge for vio.

    The hormonal changes of the five women can be fatal to the point of causing death to those around them like Ascanio who was at the wrong time and wrong ce.

    One of the reasons why he did not stop them at the time was the changes they may have, Hellena, when she has been pregnant, tends to be happy and then be depressed thinking that vio left her.

    After receiving the news vio was d and decided to order his people to prepare a great marriage and canonization party as Emperor of Nova Roma, the ceremony would be held before Christmas.

    It took only two days for Quetzalcoatl to inform Miyuki, Hellena, and vio that the meeting with the gods on the affairs of the fourth dimension will begin, vio tried to ask Miyuki about the fourth dimension but she said she needed to hear from everyone.

    On the way to the temple of Apollo, the family of General Ascanio met vio, Hellena and Miyuki, the wife of the General with his baby of just 2 years in his arms thanked the pension for his family for the services provided by her husband.

    vio told her not to worry that if she needed more money she could request it from the imperial treasury, the wife thanked him and withdrew with her baby while some tears left her face.

    vio asked himself if letting his wives kill the general was a good idea but that made him ask himself another question, <i> he continues to appreciate human life or something about him has changed. </i>

    In the meeting room of the dimension of the gods, the most important exponents sat next to the three new additions Miyuki, Amaterasu and Susanoo.

    On the table were two ck objects, a ring and a dagger, none of the gods had a good face when they saw the two objects except vio who still did not understand why those objects were so dangerous.

    He understood that they had the power to stop demigods but he didn¡¯t know if they could also harm the gods, perhaps one of those objects was used by the cursed jungle to kill the Andean gods.

    The problem is that he does not understand the seriousness of the problem, sometimes vio feels that his ignorance is a blessing and a curse because he does not have to worry about not knowing about the danger but when it appears it can harm his family.

    Amaterasu looked at everyone at the table "We need to speed up the defense process of our area of ??influence or otherwise maybe next time it won¡¯t be a dagger if not an invasion."

    Zeus was a little angry. "Those damn beings from the fourth, I propose that weunch arge-scale war against them to show them who¡¯s boss."

    The mother Tonantzin shook her head "We do not have enough strength, you know very well that in that ce there are weak beings even things with superior forces.

    It is not rming to say that if we start a war they can eventually upy our ne why we cannot defend ourselves, maybe in about 200 years we can face them and have a stronghold in their dimension to avoid attacks."

    vio then looked at everyone and asked "I know that I don¡¯t understand many things about the fourth dimension but something I understand is that they cannot enter the territory of the empire through the monoliths.

    But I also understand that they are to me for the damn things, so they are our counterparts to something like him Yin or Yang. "

    Amaterasu saw vio and shook his head "That is incorrect energy does not have something like the division between good or bad.

    The beings of the fourth dimension of can say that they are beings whose origin is not clear are different from us, a worldpletely separated from us.

    Any soul that refuses to go to their respective ce of origin will be sent to the fourth dimension, where they can interact with the dimension of humans, these souls will be called spirits that over time will be deformed until they be humanoid beings.

    Which are called Bakares, their resentment helps them to be able to impregnate with their energy the objects, these are called cursed objects, the resentment of the person and the amount of time he has been punishing.

    That energy is loaded with emotions but is capable of impregnating objects, so they influence people who use them or alter reality sometimes as our divine energy does.

    Only Bakares who have long been punishing can impregnate their energy in objects with sufficient force, this is called cursing objects, now we have a cursed ring with the ability to freeze the demigods with their highest energy release.

    To achieve an effect of that magnitude, the Bakare would need to have suffered a destiny rted to gods, for example, if Jellyfish had died as a human after being raped, it could have be a Bakare and its cursed articles could damage or kill demigods.

    While the dagger affects capable of driving even the dead crazy, the energy with feelings is not able to revive the dead to torment us so I can only say that the dagger belongs to a high-level being.

    These beings are the most dangerous because it is what happens when many Bakares unite in a single being, the Bakares are beings that act through instincts the real danger is the thinking beings of that dimension. "

    Quetzalcoatl rose from his chair and with his divine energy began the exnation of the four races that inhabit the fourth dimension

    On the one hand, we have transcended, those who reached nirvana but cannot return to the mortal world.

    Bukare race is mostly irrational beings but some can think and be aware of themselves, so they are very dangerous beings.

    Finally, there are beings without conscience that inhabit mostly the fourth dimension, there are from beings of a low category to beings that have the same strength as an inferior god.

    Finally, there is a fourth race ...

 Chapter 186 - Three wonders

    The angel Esther entered the room with her baby in her arms "Thank you for inviting me to the Quetzalcoatl meeting and hello everyone.

    Let me tell you about the fourth race of the fourth dimension, many years ago the old man started a campaign against them.

    His son was long ago when he was preaching a way of life he found a way to enter the fourth dimension, although he only conventionally walked on the ground in the fourth dimension, in the human world he seemed to walk in the water.

    In that ce he met the race he called Septem because they were always together in groups of seven, their shapes were humanoid as if they were human shadows.

    They used the Bukares as tools or cattle, this information reached the ears of the old man and eventually wanted to govern that area.

    In the middle ages when his power was at its maximum potential heunched a war, I fight in that battle as one more soldier, the Bukares are mostly weak so making a stronghold in the ce was notplicated but maintaining it was impossible.

    This is because the Septem began their counterattack, they are weak but their damn weapons are too dangerous, even the archangel Gabriel was wounded in one of his wings by one of those weapons, the old man got so angry that he sent the archangel Michael next to A lot of angels.

    One of the most horrible damn weapons I could see was one that turned angels into meaningless beasts that were dedicated to cannibalism, something simr to what humans called zombies.

    In the end, it was impossible to maintain the stronghold, so we began the withdrawal of the ce, before we left the old man personally went down and threw one of his favorite catastrophes on the Septem which was a rain of fireballs.

    These fireballs easily killed the damn ck shadows but also killed some of our soldiers.

    Also, another thing he did was seal the entrance to the fourth dimension which was an effective idea to prevent those things from entering in search of revenge, the problem is that the spirits in sorrow had to roam the earth. "

    vio held his chin "Now I understand who handed the ring to the shit of the king of Teotihuac¨¢n and the problem with Iztihuatl.

    One of the parts of your story could exin why contact with Europe was lost and what Felix lived, but why would these things try to enter our dimension win something? "

    Amaterasu and Esther see with some fear of vio and Esther asked "How long ago contact with Europe was lost, why nobody mentioned it before.

    You are telling me that Europe was left without the protection of some god, is that you went crazy like the old man did or they just don¡¯t care what happens. "

    Apollo who was sitting stood up and looked at Esther "It¡¯s easy to judge but we wouldn¡¯t have to be in this situation if it wasn¡¯t for the old man, you know we¡¯ve only been awake for two years.

    During that time we were asleep in an obligatory way, you know why we could not defend our people, that is because the fucking old man left defense in Europe.

    This to avoid that we could wake up with what he did not count was that vio came to the Americaspletely changing the rules of the game, as you expected us to defend our people when we could only have superficial contact with them. "

    Esther was prepared to scream but she watched her daughter sleep in her hands and did not want to wake her up "Europe is alone and destroyed as far as I can guess, we have the fourth dimension beings entering when they want and leaving whem they want.

    The only option I can find is to create wonders to prevent those damn beings from entering the human ne.

    If we can build 3 wonders we can prevent you from setting foot in ce, I want to insult you all but it would be hypocritical of me to do so, if we don¡¯t help each other we will end up as Europe did.

    Besides, my daughter will grow up and have to live in this ce, like it or not. "

    vio sighed "It is easy to say that we build a wonder but we are talking about something that takes time, we are not in the modern era where we can dispose of materials at full hands.

    The problem is not to build them, it is the time it will take us, but there may be an option but for that, I will need your guidance.

    As far as many constructions were made by gods as were the walls of Troy, however, I don¡¯t know why this stopped happening, I want to ask you, what I need to make them. "

    Zeus and Apollo looked at vio with a smile, but who spoke was Poseidon who was at the meeting as a guest by Apollo "I¡¯m d you recognize our great construction you know Apollo and I suffered to build that damn wall.

    It is possible that to build the wonder you need dedication and materials, your divine energy can help you but this has a cost the time it takes to build your wonder you will not be able to talk to any mortal.

    So the materials and others will have to carry your two wives Hellena and Miyuki because the constant use of your divine energy can instantly kill any mortal creature.

    The reason why none of us like to do jobs in the human world is why it is not something easy to do and sometimes there is no reward, think about it I was forced with your father to work for a stupid mortal king.

    I still remember Laomedon¡¯s promises, I suppose you also Apollo. "

    Apollo let out augh "Of course I remember them but you know, seeing the destruction of Troy was the most beautiful revenge not to mention that thanks to Uncle Hades we were able to torture the stupid king.

    I asked me if he continues to build the wall we asked for with river stones. "

    vio was happy with the words of his brother/uncle "Very well I will leave my mark on the human world and build 3 wonders the great castle of the imperial family, the interoceanic canal and the bridge that will connect Inse Canibalium with the empire and the penins of Homnd (Florida).

    I hope grandfather/brother that you can lend to my cousins ??the muses for the construction of the castle I will need your help to build something artistic and resistant and father will also need your help.

    Mother Goddess Tonantzin I want to ask for help from Chalchiuhtlicue <sup> 1 </sup> and Tl¨¢loc for the construction of the canal.

    Finally, I would like to ask your help Uncle Poseidon for the construction of the bridge as it will pass through the Caribbean Sea. "

    Zeus scratched his beard "I have no problem, although I don¡¯t know if your cousins ??wanttely they are spending a lot of time with some Anahuacs gods.

    But I can ask Daedalus to help, he was in charge of making thebyrinth of Crete. "

    Mother Tonantzin nodded. "I can ask Chalchiuhtlicue and Tl¨¢loc for help only when you need them, can youe to my temple to find them."

    Poseidon and Apollo did not deny and agreed to help vio, with these actions would arise the three wonders of the empire which became a point of tourist attraction in theing millennia ...

    Goddess of rivers,kes and seas and wife of loc

 Chapter 187 - Conquest of the city of Tajin

    vio returned to the capital of the empire apanied by his wives and with his father who has not returned to the human world for a long time.

    Like Ares, Huitzilopochtli and Mayahuel he had to suppress some of their divine energy to prevent time from stopping. "I have to admit that my Temple is very well taken care, I may have to personally congratte the priestesses."

    vio looked at Apollo with a smile. "Dad, you are going to erge the family. Well, I already want brothers or sisters. Good Uncle Ares has already left the supreme priestess pregnant and grandfather Zeus¡¯s son is on the way with Naturae.

    But with a bigger family, its better for us. "

    Apollo startedughing "I guess we have in our blood to expand the family no matter where the expansiones from, by the way, I learned about Aphrodite¡¯s pregnancy, Hephaestus told us that his wife was pregnant with you as if it were a great achievement.

    Sometimes I feel sorry for my brother but he likes to have the green hat, by the way, were are Ares and Huitzilopochtli. "

    vio climbed into the carriage with his wives and father "They are conquering somerge cities in ces near the coast.

    They have over 10,000 soldiers and 2,500 horses in support of their military adventure, it must be a matter of time before they return. "

    Apollo was surprised "How did you get them to participate in the campaigns asmanders?"

    vio scratched his head "I did nothing, they wanted to participate and check with their eyes how the locals performed and how efficient the soldiers of empire are.

    I guess they are gods of war for a reason. "

    Apollo let out augh and continued talking with his son and his sisters-inw, while this was happening Huitzilopochtli was conquering the city of Tajin, it was not a simple task but thanks to the legionaries being obedient he was to conquer the city.

    It did not take long for him to conquer different cities on his way because unlike Ascanio his identity towards the Caciques, toanis and priests surrendered without much bloodshed, but the city of Tajin was different.

    The priests and the king of the city did not want to give up and decided to fight against the enemy even if he wasmanded by the same God Huitzilopochtli, this far from bothering him made him happy because there is nothing to cheer him more than fight.

    The first battle took ce outside the city in the morning, the legionariesmanded by Huitzilopochtli began an attack by cing the soldiers with their paws in front while stopping the obsidian arrows of the Taj¨ªn soldiers.

    Unfortunately, they could only scratch the steel shields, when the enemy soldiers finished their obsidian arrows, a shower of Bolts emerged from among the shields of the legionaries.

    The Steel Bolts were deadly to the unprotected archers of the city, these sudden deaths broke the line of the archers who ran trying to save their lives.

    The legionaries began to advance and this time the soldiers left the city who used as shields some iron pots that Roman merchants had sold to them long ago.

    They thought that because iron was stronger than most of their shields, it could stop the rare arrows of the Romans, unfortunately in the battle, they found that the iron is strong and can stop some arrows of the Romans.

    But the rest of the body is vulnerable and therefore died in the same way, the defenders despaired and decided to retire inside the city to fight under the protection of the houses.

    Huitzilopochtli had to nod his head in approval of the tactic they were using, but it would be ineffective as he did not send the legionaries to fight in the city, he used the volunteers who joined during the advance of Huitzilopochtli.

    These auxiliaries shouted and ran to fight inside the city house by house, the blood began to stain the cobblestone floor of the city, there was a rule that Huitzilopochtli made which said that children and babies should not die because they cannot defend their bodies.

    As the auxiliaries entered the houses of the city of Tajin and killed the women in them, in some cases they only left the babies covered with the blood of their parents who were killed in front of them.

    Gradually the defenders began to tire of fighting against the auxiliaries, so Huitzilopochtli ordered that he will load the legionaries and that the cavalry would take care of the surroundings to avoid fugitives.

    The legionaries entered the city at noon and in just two hours the king¡¯s head was in the hands of Huitzilopochtli who ced it in a stake in front of the city temple, with this action he had conquered thest city in hands of the ancestors of the Totonac.

    The children and survivors of the city left on the way to the city of Origin Civitatem where they would be taken to orphanages to grow safely.

    Huitzilopochtli began to turn the city into a military fortress while cleaning the streets and burning the dead to prevent disease, at that time an old man appeared on the road leading to the temple.

    The soldiers tried to stop him but when he approached him he said a few words and turned them into snakes that turned to stone, the hummingbird god realized the Totonac sorcerer who was walking towards the temple where he was and went out to receive him.

    The soldiers decided not to approach the old man for fear of being turned into stone snakes but in any case hundreds of crossbows aimed at the old man waiting for him to make a move to shoot.

    The old man looked at the hummingbird god who was watching from the main temple of the city and shouted: "God Huitzilopochtli why you attacked my people if we have always been believers at all times."

    Huitzilopochtli smiled and jumped from the temple to where the old man was when he fell down the ground he broke and left a crater in front of the old man "I am not attacking your people I am protecting it from the threat thates from the north.

    Those who gave up are on their way to the empire where they will be sure of the chaos that wille, you should know that I don¡¯t have to lie a sorcerer. "

    The old man frowned as the hummingbird God was telling the truth before he could speak the old man felt a pain in his head and the ne that was shining turning him into a ck stone statue ...

 Chapter 188 - The adventures of the gods of war

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and Sex description </i>

    Huitzilopochtli looked at what the sorcerer had be andpletely released his energy and prepared to fight against the ck statue that the sorcerer had be, being the god of war and being born to kill he knew that he can never be overestimated to the enemy

    The dark statue began to move as if it were a robot and the eyes turned red, Huitzilopochtli knew that he had to face a creature that had suffered a curse, but this caused a smile in his mouth because he has not fought for a long time in conditions.

    His Macuahuitl appeared in his hands and he prepared to receive the ck statue that was running towards him, using his Macuahuitl he managed to hit the ck statue that rolled all along the road with all his might.

    It took a few seconds to stop but when he prepared to get up and reload he was greeted with a devastating blow from Huitzilopochtli¡¯s Macuahuitl on his head that caused him to be buried in the ground.

    Huitzilopochtli who had a look of pleasure on his face continued to hit the ck statue until it became small stones, Huitzilopochtli looked at the disaster of what had once been a person and could see a ck cor on the ground.

    Using his divine energy, he picked it up and looked at it more closely. "What a damn little piece of crap, unfortunately, you¡¯re just crap that can¡¯t fight me, for your boldness to attack me I¡¯ll destroy you little shit."

    Huitzilopochtli used his divine energy to undo the ne when he undid itpletely only a fine ck powder remained that became smoke to get lost in the air.

    When he destroyed the ne the pieces of ck stone became human remains, Huitzilopochtli looked at his boots that were now stained with blood and frowned "You are not enough to be weak, but you also dirty my boots, go junk more unusable."

    After this he again suppressed his power and returned time to normal, he went to one of his trusted tribune "I want you to clean up the mess I am angry that no one bothers me unless it is for a sorcerer like the one who is disemboweled in the road."

    Huitzilopochtli shouted "Jasamin" and his immortal wife appeared from the shadows, which he took as if she were a doll and began to kiss her, there was no need to understand that the great hummingbird god had to dislodge his tension somewhere.

    He hugged Jasamin and did not allow her to speak while he broke with his hands the shirt of Jasamin exposing the beautiful white skin of his wife, without being so abrupt he used his hands to caress therge breasts of jasamin.

    Huitzilopochtli already knew how to get Jasamin aroused, he knew every part of his body in great detail, so when he took Jasamin¡¯s nipples between his fingers and began to squeeze them tightly as he pulled them a little.

    Jasamin began to wet her panties for the sensation of pain in her breasts, letting herself be carried away by his man, she began to kiss Huitzilopochtli¡¯s mouth as she introduced his tongue deep into the mouth of the hummingbird god.

    She had heard from Arisai that vio whenever he kissed her while he introduced his tongue, which made her lose herself in pleasure, so she decided to try Huitzilopochtli, it worked amazingly since she could feel the great penis of the hummingbird god on her stomach.

    She still did not understand how that thing could enter in herpletely but no matter how because she liked it since it took her to another ce of pleasure, Huitzilopochtli gradually separated from her and sat in a chair.

    Jasamin blushed as she knew what Huitzilopochtli wanted to do, got up from the bed and removed the rest of her clothes beingpletely naked, slowly approached the hummingbird god while watching the huge meat bar that was going to be inside her.

    She ced his legs behind the chair and with his hands took the penis of the hummingbird god to slowly insert it into his vagina, little by little she sat on it, but before she knew his feet slipped and sat on him introducing the entire penis off Huitzilopochtli.

    The hummingbird god¡¯s penis had pierced Jasamin¡¯s cervix so her face changed from happiness to lost in pleasure, the hummingbird god despite being scratched by her began to move his hips furiously.

    Jasamin only squirts again and again through the onught of Huitzilopochtli, the screams of pleasure in the room became louder and louder until they gradually died down because Jasamin lost the ability to scream for pleasure.

    She could only breathe while she felt his interior take the shape of Huitzilopochtli¡¯s penis, thissted a few minutes until she could feel a sperm rivering out of his interior which caused him to faint from the new level of pleasure.

    Huitzilopochtli looked at the little woman warrior that he had in his arms and carrying it as a baby, he took she to the bathroom to be able to clean she, after that he put she to rest in his side on the bed he could feel that this time she would be pregnant since he did not hold back, but this only caused him a smile .

    While they both enjoyed Ares he was fighting on his way to the city of Angamuco the capital of the Pur¨¦pecha ancestors, unlike Huitzilopochtli or Ascanio, Ares liked the fight so all cities were conquered.

    At this time he was fighting a small city which he decided not to give up, Ares¡¯s focus was to use his well-trained troops with tactics such as the shield wall or the blow on the nk using cavalry.

    Thanks to this he was able to defeat the army that went out to fight him and enter the city to kill the defenders who still resist surrendering, he fought using only a spear with which he killed countless defenders of the city¡¯s chieftain.

    When he entered the Cacique¡¯s pce, he decided to face him using only his fists, with only a blow from Ares the Cacique¡¯s teeth flew out but when he hit his chest he broke his sternum and then his ribs.

    Ares when seeing the weakness of the Cacique crossed part of the Cacique¡¯s chest and removed a piece of rib from his body and used it to pierce the eyes of the Cacique repeatedly while grabbing him from the hair, after this with his own hands he ripped the head of the cacique only with his hands, while the blood-soaked him.

    Ares sighed at the boredom of the fight and took the head of the city leader out so that his legionaries will celebrate the victory when he left he could see his soldiers in a row while they took out the remains of the defenders.

    He raised the head torn from the leader and all the legionaries shouted in unison "Hail Ares god of war, undefeated Rome"

    With this city, he only had to conquer six more to be able to reach Anguanmuco and finish his war campaign, he needs toe back because he wants to stay with her woman until they give birth to his son...

 Chapter 189 - Family Night

    In the newly conquered city, Ares was resting, who next to him had Pandora, during the campaign the two have shared the bed.

    Pandora knows that she should not be with Ares but for her husband and son she is dead, although Emperor vio supports her son with a generous pension sometimes she thinks of her husband, from the information of the emperor¡¯s spies he found out that he remarried.

    Most likely, she was the lover, but being with Ares makes her regain her confidence as a woman, while she was hugging the god of war, the city of Anguamuco was preparing for the worst.

    The shamans report that the gods ask that they surrender to avoid unnecessary deaths, but the king of the city tly refuses, for him, the war will only end when his whole family dies and the city is conquered, but he has an idea that his work may Win the war

    The next morning Ares prepared his army and decided to conquer the remaining cities, along the way he met the representative of the king of Anguamuco, who told him that the king wanted to have a decisive battle with his army.

    Ares smiled at the proposal, he did not refuse and epted the battle that the king wanted to do, that they better choose the ce of his death.

    But as a cautious God approached Pandora and spanked him and then pinched his buttock, Pandora only blushed at the action of Ares "My dear beloved, I need your cavalry and the Nahuales to supervise every movement of his enemy.

    I can know that they won¡¯t fight fair but neither do we, at the end in the war everything goes because the winner is the one who makes the rules of the game, by the way, don¡¯t take long I want to sleep in those big breasts that my little girl has."

    After this, he spanked Pandora and returned to his tent to wait for news about the enemy.

    The night arrived and Ares was enjoying smoking his tobo pipe in the pleasant weather where the camp was when Pandora arrived carrying an enemy soldier with signs of torture "I tried to get the required information from this toani but I could not get anything I think it needs a few of your methods. "

    Ares looked at the garbage that was tied up and smiled "If you don¡¯t want to speak for good, you will do it for bad, but you can be sure of something I will enjoy every second taking out your information."

    Pandora took the prisoner and took him inside the tent where the screams began to sound through the camp, the legionaries could only hear the symphony that came from the tent of the god Ares.

    But this changed after a couple of hours as the screams became moans, the legionaries went to sleep while allowing the two lovers to enjoy their night.

    While the two of them spent their time joining their bodies, Quetzalcoatl, vio and Apollo were drinking a special liquor that Mayahuel gave them to speak, the three were taking it easy until the bottle of pulque ran out.

    Then vio took out one of his Brandis rested, unlike conventional liquor, it was made with his influence so it was much stronger than traditional liquor, it was perfect for the gods to get drunk.

    Gradually the bottle came to an end and vio took out another and then another, the three gods got drunk until vio gave what seemed to be the most coherent idea on the table "And if we party to the world of the gods.

    I want to spend a night with my father and my best friend who say, we don¡¯t lose anything if we go. "

    Apollo and Quetzalcoatl had to admit that it was a good idea for what they decided to continue their feast in the world of the gods, they quickly followed vio who led them to the stables.

    To vio¡¯s bad luck and the intoxication state they were in, they didn¡¯t realize that instead of horses they went out on donkeys, but none of the three seemed to care.

    At the entrance to the pce wall the Praetorians saw the emperor and the gods ride the donkeys as if they were treated horses, vio approached them "I¡¯m going to party if they ask Hellena, Miyuki or someone else say we¡¯re fishing in Lake Texcoco to spend quality time between my father and my friend Quetzalcoatl.

    Any questions soldier? "

    The Praetorian shook his head and opened the door of the pce, the three gods came out at the maximum speed that donkeys can go to the templeplex south of the city.

    The poor Praetorian could only act as if he had not seen anything, unfortunately, he did not realize that little Bastet left behind his father when the three gods arrived at the vio templeplex felt small hands on his head was his little daughter Bastet.

    vio smiled and lowered her head so she could hug her "Gentlemen my daughter also wants to participate, so it will be a party for 3 and a baby."

    Quetzalcoatl let out a fewughs and Apollo kissed his granddaughter on the head "You¡¯re going to know what a real adult party is like, little baby, remember not to be like your grandfather¡¯s or father¡¯s bum."

    Little Bastet squeezed her small hand and raised it in the air, after which the three entered the world of the gods through the temple of vio¡¯s father.

    In the morning vio awake with a sneeze and took off the hair he had on his forehead with his hand, he realized that it was his little daughter Bastet who had an empty bottle of milk in his hand "Wow I didn¡¯t know that babies also they could get drunk with milk, thankfully I woke up with my baby and not another woman by my side.

    I just dodged a deadly bullet but as those two will be, when vio got up hugging his Baby he realized the chaos on the floor Quetzalcoatl was lying on his side and there were two women, while his father was on the other bed Apollo hugged a woman of darkplexion that vio was known to.

    When he prepared to take a bath with Bastet, he heard strange noises at the entrance of the hotel and it was there that vio could look at Hellena and Miyuki who were dressed in rather rare clothes as if they were going on a safari.

    There was also Mayahuel and Artemis none of them seemed to be in a good mood, strangely vio felt a cold sweat when he saw them enter the hotel.

    He quickly woke Quetzalcoatl and his father "Gentlemen wake up if they don¡¯t want to die, our wives are in this ce, thest time I was punished by Hellena."

    vio remembers those sad moments "I don¡¯t want to live that again."

    The two woke up and looked at vio in horror, they are even worried they took their things and decided to leave the ce ...

 Chapter 190 - The consequences after the party

    vio, Apollo, and Quetzalcoatl went out through one of the windows of the hotel where they were and jumped towards the street where they fell in some bushes, quickly headed towards the car they had parked and started on their way to the temple of Zeus.

    On the way Quetzalcoatl was cleaning with a baby wipe the kisses he had on his face, Apollo who was a driver was a little calmer, the only one who seemed somewhat worried was vio "Hey Dad don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ll have to call mother to Artemis. "

    Apollo felt a cold sweat on his back and forehead "We were young and love only happened we gave ourselves to passion if you knew that when you met her the first time she almost cut my eggs for being unfaithful."

    vio then remembered when Artemis met him and was surprised that he had his same energy as Apollo, Apollo took one of the wet wipes that Quetzalcoatl had and wiped the sweat from his face "It took months to convince her that he had done it that way because she wasn¡¯t awake to help me.

    That day you almost have no chance of having brothers, thankfully we escaped on time, we will not go to my temple because they may be waiting for us in that ce to ambush us.

    By the way, Quetzalcoatl that woman who was on your left was not a woman, was Hermaphroditus. "

    The silence in the car was present, vio looked at Quetzalcoatl with surprise even little Bastet without understanding what was a Hermaphroditus looked at the feathered serpent as his father looked at him.

    Quetzalcoatl raised his hands with a forced smile "Any hole is a trench apart if it looks like a woman is a woman, at least it was better than the woman you had vio."

    vio when he heard this looked at his little Bastet in his arms and asked: "Little Bastet your dad was a good man I only take care of you."

    Little Bastet looked at him, narrowing her eyes, saw her father and pped his nose that hit broke the nasal septum of vio, with a rather funny voice vio spoke "I guess if my daughter hit me it is because it was true.

    What woman I ate that I don¡¯t remember. "

    Apollo scratched his head "Nobody important only to the mother-inw of Quetzalcoatl, I didn¡¯t know that your mother-inw had those Quetzalcoatl movements."

    Quetzalcoatl¡¯s face deformed and vio¡¯s too, it was at that moment that Quetzalcoatl "What time you slept with my mother-inw if I saw you all the time with Coyolxauhqui the sister of Quetzalcoatl."

    vio smiled, He looked at his little daughter in his arms with farewell eyes "Maby you will have more brothers, my baby"

    Quetzalcoatl and Apollo began tough at vio¡¯s behavior, it was then that Apollo smiling looked at him in the rearview mirror "It was a joke son, in fact during the whole party you took care of little Bastet.

    I have to admit that you are the most careful god with the children there are, although in the case of Quetzalcoatl I am a little worried about him on one side he had a hermaphrodite and on the other Euterpe.

    I suppose that apart from being the muse of Flute¡¯s music, she is a muse in other things. "

    vioughed at his father¡¯s reference "By the way the woman next to you was Ra¡¯s wife."

    Quetzalcoatl looked at Apollo with some fear "One thing is Hermaphroditus and a muse but the wife of a god-like Ra, do you like to y with fire."

    Apollo gave a smile "I carry it in my blood, it is something we all have, maybe ites from great-grandfather Chronos."

    While they continued talking in the car Hellena, Mayahuel; Artemis and Miyuki were checking the room, while checking the floor and the bed that had rare fluids, Hellena could notice some bottles with milk.

    I take one of them and sniffed them "Mother¡¯s Milk from what I see, it¡¯s going to be fun to ask vio where he got it, the only thing that makes me happy is that he¡¯s taking care of Bastet in another way, hehe."

    Miyuki searched but found nothing "They were in this ce a long time ago but where those cowards escaped.

    They have to go to a temple to leave. I can be sure that they will not go to the Apollo temple but something is certain, they will most likely leave the templeplex, they must arrive before them.

    They will have to give many exnations once we capture them, let¡¯s go,dies, our husbands are waiting for us.

    Euterpe and Hermaphroditus came out from under the bed wiping the sweat off their foreheads "It¡¯s good that they left since I have my whole stomach full of ..." before I could continue Euterpe covered Hermaphroditus mouth but it was toote.

    Behind them was Hellena with a scary smile "We need answers and they can leave."

    Euterpe and Hermaphroditus felt fear as some women began to approach them to get the information they wanted.

    vio with Bastet, Apollo, and Quetzalcoatl left the temple of Zeus to be able to reach Lake Texcoco to pretend that they never left the ce, to their bad luck when they left the temple they could see Artemis, Hellena and Miyuki waiting for them.

    While Mayahuel was sitting on Hermaphroditu¡¯s back and his feet were resting in Euterpe.

    The three looked into each other¡¯s eyes and nodded. "Gentlemen, it was a pleasure to meet you, it is better to say here it ran than here it died."

    The three gods released their divine energy and fled with different directions, Mayahuel was the angriest and therefore pursued Quetzalcoatl at a fairly rapid speed.

    Meanwhile, Artemis ran after Apollo and vio ran home to seek refuge with his other three women, most likely Aphrodite can mediate since he did not sin that night and if he did he does not remember it for that never happened.

    While the gods were trying to escape the consequences of their actions, Ares was about to face the decisive battle against the ancestors of the Pur¨¦pechas in a meadow near the city of Anguanmuco ...

 Chapter 191 - Conquest of the city of Angamuco

    The legionaries inmand of Ares had prepared themselves in their positions, thanks to the investigations Ares knew that the enemy army was divided into two groups, one that would fight head-on and another that would do it in the rear.

    It¡¯s a pretty smart strategy if they face soldiers without cavalry, but the legion inmand of Ares has cavalry and has precedents such as Battle of Cannae and hundreds of other battles.

    The cavalry was divided into two to attack the army of the ancestors of the Pur¨¦pecha from behind, the king of the city of Anguamuco was responsible for directing what he believed was the best strategy with which to destroy the invading army.

    If he seeds, he will be considered the greatest king of his people, if he fails, he expects death, Ares walked towards the middle of the battlefield and shouted "Who dares to challenge me, if you win me in battle I will grant a wish yours.

    If they lose they will only lose their life and freedom after death as they will have to serve in my army of faithful warriors. "

    The soldiers of the king of Anguamuco looked at the god they were facing and nobody wanted to fight him, but against all odds, a woman came out armed only with an obsidian dagger and dressed in a white Hayate.

    The woman moved towards Ares "My name is Metzi, I want to ept your challenge, I just want revenge.

    Years ago my husband was killed by the Pur¨¦pecha King, with the excuse that he was a traitor but the truth was that he had seen how he abused his daughters and tried to stop him.

    In the struggle the king shed my husband with his obsidian knife and ordered that his body be burned, to know the truth I had to work in the king¡¯s pce.

    I used my body with countless people, all to find out that the only reason my husband died was to defend girls of only 2 years, girls that the king¡¯s shit killed the following year and med another soldier for the crime.

    That¡¯s why I want to challenge him if I die I will do it defending my husband¡¯s memory and if I win I just want justice. "

    Metzi prepared his obsidian dagger and ran towards Ares without fear of death, Ares smiled at the woman in front of him, without much force he stopped his attack with one of his hands and with the other he held Metzi¡¯s chin and began to smell it.

    Ares smiled "You smell like death, from what I see you killed someone before you came, you¡¯re not afraid of death and just looking for justice."

    After this, Ares gave Metzi a small blow behind the head so with that she lost consciousness and Ares could carry it with one of his hands.

    Completed the work he looks at the enemy army as if it were garbage and shouted "I see that this woman has more eggs and value than all of you, I thought we will have a fight on equal terms but respect is earned.

    You are only insignificant garbage that does not deserve an honorable death on the battlefield, thedy made her request to this god and by the power I have, I am willing to fulfill it.

    I hope you are ready to die. "

    Ares appeared in his hand a fairly bright shield and pointed it towards the sun, this shield was a replica made by Archimedes after he die, he meets Ares in the underworld so Ares request a replica of his Ustorio mirror.

    The sun¡¯s rays were reflected on his shield over the enemy army and as if they were aser they cut the bodies of the enemy soldiers in half, in just ten seconds the majority of the enemy army was split in half with no chance to shoot or defend.

    After this, he kept his shield and took out his spear, left Metzi on the ground so that he would not suffer any idental injury and ran at a surprising speed over the rest of the enemy army.

    The enemy soldiers tried to escape but Ares beheaded or killed them only using his spear, the legionaries looked at the strength of the god Ares and could only thank him for being hismander and not his enemy.

    In just a few minutes the enemy army waspletely dead, the one who was the king of Anguamuco and his children were half-dead but that did not prevent Ares from cutting off their heads and raising them as a prize before their soldiers.

    The legionaries shouted and praised the strength of the great god Ares, Ares walked towards Metzi and the charge while ordering his army to load towards the city of Anguamuco that was only a kilometer away.

    Ares ordered that no one will bury or touch the bodies of the dead since they were not warriors they were shit that they didn¡¯t dare to fight him, not to mention that the only person who decided to fight was a woman who had lost everything for them.

    The soldiers left some wooden signs on the battlefield calling the area "Campum Florum" <sup> 1 </sup> being a mockery of the dead who decided not to fight like warriors and die without honor in battle.

    That same night the city of Anguamuco fell into the hands of the forces of Ares, Pandora also arrived with the head of the army leader who nned to attack the army of Ares in the rear.

    Pandora after entering the city went to Ares¡¯s room where he could see a young woman sleeping in Ares¡¯ bed while he enjoyed sitting outside watching the beautifulke in front of the city at night.

    Ares turned to see Pandora and invited her to sit on her legs, Pandora epted and sat on Ares¡¯s legs "You know I thought you would say something to see another woman in my bed"

    Pandora pouted "I don¡¯t like the idea of ??having to share the bed with another woman, but I¡¯m also not blind so I can¡¯t see that the girl is just sleeping.

    You know the reason why you do things, as long as you take responsibility for the fruits of our love, I will take it for granted. "

    Ares looked at her doubtfully "You are pregnant"

    Pandora denied and said in his ear "Not yet, but we can always try. I want my little son to have a brother or sister.

    Maybe when he grows up he can live with him or her. "

    Ares and Pandora kissed to continue giving love in some of the rooms of the pce ...

    Field of flowers

 Chapter 192 - Punishment on Lake Texcoco

    vio was tied head-on next to Quetzalcoatl and his father Apollo on the wall of the pce a few signs, Quetzalcoatl said: "Danger not to approach he does not matter if they are men or women they will eat you like a beast in heat."

    vio¡¯s said "Drink and take breast milk from married women" and Apollo¡¯s said, "Dangerous man who can take your wife."

    The three were with clear signs of dehydration and hunger, Apollo looked at his son and with his dry mouth said "We did not go so bad, at least it was enough for me to say a few words and then suffer a beating of Artemis.

    I have to admit that even she was surprised that I could sleep with Goddess Nun, what surprised her most is how you could use the goddess¡¯s breasts as if they were cow udders to get milk for little Bastet when you drink directly of her breasts in the same time. "

    vioughed a little. "It went well for you, I sought refuge with Aphrodite and everything was going well but after the issue of breasts, everything went wrong.

    There I was lying on the ground bloody because of five angry women, with no chance to defend myself they only stopped when my little Bastet came to my defense but for my bad luck, it is not that she defended me.

    Shee only joined the beating on me, after this, I woke up here hung like you and how Quetzalcoatl did to you. "

    Poor Quetzalcoatl just trembled but he also smiled when he remembers "Mine was more of a reward than a punishment, although perhaps I made Hermaphroditus a ve to my ..."

    Apollo and vio looked at Quetzalcoatl with some disgust "No please Quetzalcoatl, you know that Aphrodite was d someone could be with her son, you are evil feathered serpent you just go through her body.

    Just wait for Ares toe back and find out that his son is now a ve to your touch and I¡¯m sure he will force you to marry him, Dad is there a way to save Ares¡¯s face for posterity I want to see that reaction. "

    Apolloughed "You don¡¯t have to be so mean to the feathered serpent since it will be family but I wonder what wille out of your union."

    Quetzalcoatl and vio looked at Apollo doubtfully "They can get pregnant, what kind of witchcraft is that"

    Apollo smiled "You didn¡¯t know ..."

    Before they could continue to bother the feathered serpent Hellena cut the ropes that held it and fell to the ground where their skulls broke leaving a mess on the ground of brains and blood.

    When they woke up they were on an ind where there was a note on the ground "As punishment for their actions we all decided that you will have to build the pce in the middle of Lake Texcoco.

    Because they are gods you will have to manage to build the pce alone without help, we have ced a curse with the help of Zeus, Anubis, and Mother Tonatzin so they cannot leave the perimeter of theke if they do not build the pce."

    vio looked at Quetzalcoatl and Apollo "Well I suppose we will have to build on the beautifulke, see the positive side we will spend a few months withoutpromises just building a big house while we spend time together."

    Apollo sighed and raised his arms "I already lived it at least once this is not for a stupid king is to help my son."

    Quetzalcoatl took his tobo pipe from one of his trouser bags and realized that he had nothing to light his pipe, so vio made a small me with his finger and lit the Quetzalcoatl pipe.

    Quetzalcoatl looked towards theke and a smile formed on his face "Well a pce is no moreplicated than making humans with only corn."

    The first step they had to do was to review theke in its entirety, so the three used their divine energy to be able to jump into the water and sink into the crystalline waters of the part of theke that is freshwater.

    The divine energy worked like a small field that allows the gods to walk along the seabed without having to swim, vio could see the great life of theke but the most beautiful animals he saw were the Axolotl.

    Small smanders that are a symbol of Mexico, next to the quetzal, it is a pity that thanks to the fact that Mexico City was built on theke the axolotls were almost extinguished by the destruction of their environment.

    vio ns to turn theke into a tributary of water run by the imperial family with the mission of protecting it and making these animals can be characteristic symbols in the future of the empire.

    Quetzalcoatl, on the other hand, was also surprised by the life on theke, he had the misfortune of seeing the transformation of the beautifulke into a polluted metropolis, but in the end, he could be happy that his town continued to progress.

    vio looked at the small fish and Axolotls as he walked "Hey Quetzalcoatl your brother is still inhabiting theke or is somewhere else."

    Quetzalcoatl looked at vio for a moment until he reacted "You mean my twin Xolotl, he must be in this ce hiding thinking that they are still looking for him to sacrifice him to run the fifth sun.

    You know when the draw was made and he had the bad luck of being selected, he ran away and became many things from a penny of a maguey to a corn nt, in the end, he escaped and stayed in theke where he created these nice animals. "

    Apollo looked at them and smiled "It will be better if my father does not see them or he will end up having an adventure with them and will form a new species"

    vio sighed "Knowing Zeus I can say that I will no doubt that hees to care for one of these little animals, although he can also do it Poseidon our family is doomed, to create new species."

    Apolloughed and gave vio a small blow with his elbow "But you know Yuma is on the right track, one of his future fiancees can be a unicorn and human."

    vio did not know what to say but at that moment a tremor felt at the bottom of theke was something that approached them ...

 Chapter 193 - Knowing the death

    At the bottom of theke, you could see how in the distance the presence of a giant thing began to be noticed that gradually began to take shape.

    A great dog-headed being approached the three gods before anyone could talk to him, an incandescent fireball appeared in his hand that ignored the fact of being underwater and threw it over the intruders in hiske.

    Quetzalcoatl and Apollo moved aside while vio opened his arms to receive the incandescent fireball, he wanted to check if the elemental stone of fire had worked, all he did was use his divine energy to embrace the fire.

    In vio¡¯s mind, it was a good idea but the reality had another opinion, when the fireball fell it turned vio into ashes, Apollo looked at the tragedy and sighed while making a palm face.

    Quetzalcoatl for his part only looked at the ashes of vio "That attack is still as devastating as I remember it."

    vio, on the other hand, woke up in what appeared to be a white room where there was a girl in a white dress, vio looked at her "I know you but I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ve seen you."

    The girl looked at vio with a hateful look. "You know you¡¯re an ovarian pain, why can¡¯t you be like the other gods and take care of your body.

    No, Mr. vio wants to be unique and special and throws himself inva or lets himself be beaten by his wives and even his daughter who is a baby.

    But this time you came a long way with staying and hugging a fucking fireball thrown by the God of fire.

    You are a closet masochist vio. "

    vio scratched his head and tried to remember until it finally came to his mind that in the Mexican markets it is normal to see different statuettes of death in some ces.

    The cult of death dates back to the time of the conquest, but the girl in front of vio was one of the many representations that "It takes a little while to recognize you but you shouldn¡¯t have ck clothes and a cadaverous body."

    Death looked at vio "Of course I can¡¯t have a girl¡¯s body but Mtecuhtli can have a boy¡¯s body and nobody says anything."

    vio smiled forcefully "It¡¯s not my fault, I¡¯m very clueless sometimes and I prefer to admire women than to be seeing men."

    Death died to vio with some disgust "Not only do you make me work without meaning but you also speak to me with beautiful words, I appreciate it but I¡¯m not interested in cockroaches like you."

    vio raised his arms "I¡¯m just kind but what do you mean by a cockroach, among all the nicknames you could use why that nickname for nothing nice."

    Death used his scythe to hit the ground and a model of a conventional soul appeared "Since I will be in this ce for a while I will exin to you, souls are something that has to go back to its cycle or move to another ce.

    Analyze it in the following way you are born, you grow and you die, that is the normal thing that would happen with a person, animal or anything even the gods but you are a cockroach.

    You will see you died but Apollo took you out of your cycle when I was close and put your soul in an ovary of a goddess Titan who was his grandmother and then fertilized the ovum.

    How do you know nobody belongs to this new world including you and me, but our case is special, the death of this world cannot exercise death with you but I cannot do that either.

    You are in a limbo where we are united until the end of time, you can believe that this is good but I will say it clearly you cannot die, you are destined to see how everyone dies around you without being able to die to apany them.

    I don¡¯t give a shit if you live or die but the problem is that I can¡¯t get away from you, only when you¡¯re not dying can I look at the world and enjoy the calm that exists, of course, everything around you.

    You know I¡¯ve seen everything you did with Hellena, you¡¯re a beast but I won¡¯t talk about it.

    What I want to tell you is that you need to try to die less and that way I will have to see you less, you know it is sad to know that death ends up tied to a soul like yours. "

    vio smiled "I know that a God is immortal but that means that if I faced Amatlein I can fight him until I can kill him."

    Death looked at vio. "I said you can¡¯t die, not that you would be more skilled and not smarter.

    You know I would have liked to be in his kingdom of destruction, but I have to be watching how you spend time with your children and having fun with your wives.

    The worst part is that I have to see this for I don¡¯t know how many millennia, at least I will say that I can make fun of you when you lose everything. "

    vioughed and looked at the death with hateful eyes "I understand your hate, but when I lose everything I will take care to bother you for eternity and who knows we may not remain alone for a long time, hahaha"

    Before he could say anything about death, vio woke up at night on an ind where Apollo was cooking and Quetzalcoatl was talking to his brother Xolotl.

    vio got up and stretched his body while his bones cracked, Apollo looked at vio and shook his head "That it feels like having died burned to ashes, I think it should hurt your whole body."

    vio scratched his head "It feels good, but I discovered something new. You know that the death of my world was tied to my soul and that I cannot die and she cannot get away from me.

    I have a stalker and I can¡¯t do anything to change that, you know he has seen me since he was a fetus, just fucking thinking he can see me at all times makes me nervous. "

    Apollo dropped his spoon and let out augh "Haha, that¡¯s perfect for a masochist like you, although eventually, your wives will find out and maybe the thing getsplicated.

    But as Quetzalcoatl would say it would not be a punishment its a prize if you enjoy. "

    Quetzalcoatl who heard this spit the water he was drinking on his twin brother and he looked at it doubtfully ...

 Chapter 194 - Building an island in Texcoco Lake

    Xolotl after being told what his twin brother did could onlyugh uncontrobly for a few minutes after this he patted him on the back and told him to support him in whatever decision he made.

    After this, they talked about time and prepared themselves because on the morning of the next day they began with the construction of the base for the grand pce.

    The weather at night in theke was somewhat cold so vio was ced directly on the coals of the fire, unlike the fire made by X¨®lotl the conventional fire did not harm him and he could sleep normally.

    In the early morning with the noise of some turkey vio woke up from his bonfire full of ash so he went to theke to take a bath in its crystalline waters, the other gods also woke up and started the morning activities like preparing breakfast.

    For this, Quetzalcoatl took some of the turkeys that the locals had left on the ind and broke their necks and then plucked them, while vio looked for some Cuachlate tree bark.

    The crust of the Cuachlate has many medicinal effects but for vio, the vor of the infusion resulting from cing the Cuachlate in boiling water is very delicious, on the other hand, Apollo made some vessels with mud and Xolotl prepared the fire.

    The three had a delicious turkey broth with Cuachlate tea, after this, they used their divine energy so that their bodies could not break the surface tension of the water, which allows them to walk through the water something simr to how insects walk in the Water.

    They walked along the part of theke where there was freshwater where there was salt water, the union between these two types of water of theke was something that fascinated vio, the only vestige that was left of this union was the dike made by King Nezahualc¨®yotl to separate thekes and you can see some sections in Mexico City.

    After walking for a few meters they reached the center of theke which was located on the saltke, vio ced his hand on his chin while thinking it would be better if he pirs or created an ind.

    It didn¡¯t take long for me to decide that an ind would be the best option for this because the pirs can copse but the ind being an extension ofnd can better withstand the constant constant tectonic movements in the region.

    vio smiled "Very well here we will build the foundations of the great imperial pce, after a little thought there is some way to create an ind in the ce."

    Apollo scratched his head "You can but we will have to movend to form the ind and then we will have to harden it so that it does not wear out over time, what measures will be for the base of the pce."

    vio used his divine energy to create the model of a star-shaped fortress that in the middle has a beautiful pce that has a spacious courtyard "The pce will be surrounded by a star-shaped wall while the center will be the pce with a design Victorian but modern.

    The interior patio is spacious and will have a shooting range, stables, and some other things, also inside it will have a system to raise water below theke with underground tunnels that way there will be no need for aqueducts.

    Of course not only that in each corner of the star-shaped wall there will be a temple dedicated to each of us, for the other two-star points I have not yet thought about it but we can always add some things.

    I mean since our wives left us in this ce we can build as we want, our workforce our rules although I am almost certain that any interior we make will be reced by them. "

    Apollo reviewed vio¡¯s model and used his divine energy to modify some things with the 4 bridges that reached the imperial pce, he also modified the water pump to raise the water through the underground tunnels.

    Quetzalcoatl, on the other hand, modified some things with the defensive wall, such as the fact that the entire construction will be done with quartz reinforced with enchantments so that it can withstand a lot of attacks.

    Quartz is used because in theke bed they found arge deposit of that mineral and being unable to leave the perimeter of theke there is no other option to build, the only advantage is that in those quartz deposits there is also gold that will serveter to decorate.

    Xolotl, despite being able to move freely, did not want to leave theke since it was his home, so he did not make aint with the construction only at the base of the pce at the bottom of theke he would have his own home, of course he would help in the construction.

    To begin with, the creation of the central ind Apollo created a force field in the perimeter so thatter Xolotl using his divine energy will begin to createva, so as not to leave Apollo alone vio helped his father with divine energy.

    Quetzalcoatl was responsible for drying theva of Xolotl, this process was done for 10 days in which vio and Apollo had already had a great beard because they could not move.

    When Quetzalcoatl dried thest batch ofva the shield could disappear and with it, the water of theke could return to its channel, in front of the gods there was an ind of volcanic stone of more than 30 square kilometers.

    Ten days and 9 nights cost him but they could finish building the ind where the grand pce would be founded, as fully responsible adult gods after spending ten days working tirelessly they needed to rx.

    Because the inds of theke are not much, each one dedicated himself to spending time in different ways, vio took a bath in theke and cut his beards and hair, Apollo used his magic to create a bed and sleep, Xolotl who He was one of the most tired returned to his cave in theke to rest.

    Quetzalcoatl used his magic to grow corn on the inds and ced it in some y pots left by people who previously inhabited theke to ferment the corn and produce some alcohol.

    In the end, they are trapped on the perimeter of ake alone with only some animals and nts what can go wrong ...

 Chapter 195 - The quartz cave

    The next day everyone prepared to start the real work, get the beta quartz located at the bottom of theke.

    They prepared and entered theke to start mining quartz, from the area where the quartz vein was, vio could see through his divine energy that the water was hotter than no fish or otherke creature approached the cave.

    When they finally arrived, vio was surprised why steam came out of the cave where it had to enter as if it were an underwater chimney.

    Under the protection of their divine energy, they entered a cave which, when illuminated with the light of divine energy, revealed arge number of quartz crystals.

    The temperature of the water in that ce reached about 60 or 70 degrees so vio could notice, the cave was very simr to the cave of Naica that vio once saw in the news.

    But having the opportunity to see a cave formed by quartz crystals is a very gratifying sensation for vio, fortunately, its interior will be a wonder dor the future generations in the empire.

    It is a fact that this cave was destroyed by some volcanic eruption or was lost at some point in history because even after drying theke after the conquest by Spanish, vio did not know of any quartz cave in Mexico City.

    vio smiled and stretched out his hands while he looks at the beautiful cave of quartz"Very well, this great quartz formation will be perfect to get the blocks we need.

    But how are we going to start, we can make quartz tiles andpletely cover the base of the ind, then cover it with sand from the bottom of theke.

    The volcanic stone is very porous so it will not befortable to step on. "

    Quetzalcoatl looked at vio with doubt "That¡¯s very ostentatious, I understand that we use quartz for the walls and the structure in general but the floor."

    vio looked at Quetzalcoatl and raised his thumb "We are going to do a wonder that willst until the end of the days if we are going to be in this ce until we finish the construction, why don¡¯t we build big and beautiful.

    Besides, it is not ostentatious because we are not going to use gold to build we are using quartz, I am not so stupid not to know that gold can cause future problems.

    But quartz is amon material without mentioning that it will be reinforced with divine energy so trying to steal it will be useless. "

    Apollo sighed "In that my son is right, but what the hell if we are going to build it is necessary to do it in a big way, I will take care of making walls muchrger and more beautiful than the ones I once made for Troy."

    While the gods were doing their work on the line of defense, the soldiers were receiving the hundreds of thousands of people sent from the conquered areas.

    Representatives of the three provinces and Miyuki were talking about the distribution of the poption. The representative of Americae Centralis was speaking "Our province needs farmers since most of our poption is defending the border with the damn jungle."

    The representative Inse Canibalium looked at Miyuki "We can handle the empire¡¯s food productionpletely empress."

    The representative of Canibtum Maxima looked at the two representatives of the oldest provinces with some hatred "I understand that they fight to get more people but don¡¯t forget that we are the base of the imperial navy.

    We need a lot of poption to upy each of the inds in our province, not to mention that we can also help with fishing in our area. "

    Miyuki sighed and gave a small knock on the wooden table, leaving a mark on it "Gentlemen, the rapid census of the poption of the conquered territories resulted in only 2 million people including adults, children and the elderly.

    I understand your concern but half of that poption will go directly to the province of Canibtum Maxima, having control of the inds is important, there is no extension on that decision.

    But for you the two remaining provinces there are 250,000 people guaranteed, the capital will keep the remaining half million, I hope you understand that thousands or perhaps millions of migrants from the north will arrive in the future.

    These tribes will be under imperial indoctrination for a while and then they will be sent to their provinces as Roman citizens, for the moment the empire that they need is children, food does not represent a problem ording to Minister Taneri.

    Promote in your provinces the birth of babies, remember to give subsidies to parents with more children, also the newly graduated doctors will go to help in births and general care of the poption.

    Every person is important to remember that, have any doubt. "

    The representatives shook their heads, they were not happy but they were not sad either since they had won enough with the meeting although they wondered where the emperor was.

    In the imperial pce, the Praetorians did not speak about the emperor because thest person who did it was sent by order of Empress Hellena to take care of one of the many almost abandoned inds of the province of Canibtum Maxima.

    Yuma who was ying with Italivi and Yatzil while carrying little Mitsune could hear her mother talk to Aunt Mayahuel.

    "You know something about my husband Hellena¡¯s trash."

    Hellena who was sunbathing having a cup of tea handed Mayahuel a report from the Nahual messengers "It seems they finished building an ind from magma provided by an unknown god."

    Mayahuel read the report and drank of his chocte milk "It seems that Xolotl is helping them, thankfully they managed to make that bum work.

    You know he had the mission of dying for the birth of the fifth sun and escaped, in the end, the mother Tonantzin had to use something else to start the fifth sun. "

    Hellena sighed "If you had not told me that I was a God of your pantheon I would have gone with Grandpa Anubis to fight with him for help my husband.

    I want to know if they will learn the lesson. "

    Artemis who was carrying Bastet approached his sister-inw and Mayahuel "We can always castrate them to prevent them from reproducing."

    Hellena shook her head "I like the idea but I want to continue having children, it would seem more prudent to cut off their feet and hands to keep them locked up."

    The three women keptughing while Yuma looked up at the sky feeling fear <i><dad what="" the="" hell="" did="" you="" do,="" i="" never="" see="" my="" mother="" with="" that="" face=""></dad></i>

 Chapter 196 - Surprise Marriage Proposal

    R-18 Chapter: Gore

    Erendida since she learned to walk she has always been a very active girl and enjoys fighting with small creatures like some wild cats and jaguars, unlike Yuma who likes arts like her grandfather.

    Thanks to her attitude as Erendida¡¯s warrior, when Ares returned from her campaign, he decided to help her niece with some exercise routines because Huitzilopochtli had to go with Mario to train in the world of the gods.

    Before any training of little Erendida, Hellena liked to see her because if at any time she felt that her daughter was in danger she would jump to rescue her no matter what she killed on her way.

    There was also Mayahuel because little Pilcoatl wanted to see Erendida¡¯s training.

    Erendida¡¯s training consists of fighting with a wooden sword against some slightlyrger animals that she is used to fight as bears are, unlike vio who likes to use his guts and bones as a weapon.

    Erendida had no qualms about killing the bears by burying her little wooden sword reinforced with her divine energy in the eyes of the bears through their eye sockets, their brains causing their deaths immediately.

    When the bears tried to hit her, she used her divine energy to stop the attacks, this caused the ws of the bears to break and the blood that stains Erendida stained from the legs of the bears.

    For Pilcoatl, the figure of Erendida changedpletely in his eyes, he could look at a woman warrior who did not hesitate to kill anything that gets in her way, Pilcoatl¡¯s small heart began to pound.

    It was at that moment that he had to do something or lose the beautiful warrior that will be Erendida

    When the training ended to the surprise of his mother and those present, Pilcoatl became his adult version and sat down in front of Hellena. "Mother let me ask for the hand in marriage of little Erendida.

    I promise under oath of blood to deliver all that I am to her and protect her by preventing anyone from harming her. "

    Hellena was surprised by Pilcoatl¡¯s words and scratched her head and then saw Pilcoatl in a serious way "That decision does not correspond to us as parents, it will depend on her if she wants to marry you.

    Years ago vio promised me that none of our children would marry against their will with anyone they didn¡¯t want, Yatzil Yuma¡¯s fianc¨¦e is his fianc¨¦ because little Yuma wants her to.

    I am d as a mother that you are willing to take an oath of blood, but the final decision will depend on her. "

    Pilcoatl bowed his head "I understand mother, I will do my best to fall in love and take care of Erendida."

    Erendida paid no attention to her mother¡¯s talk with Pilcoatl because she was opening the chest of bear bodies to get his heart still hot and eat it with a few bites.

    Hellena looked at her daughter while she ate her heart and approached her with a cloth to wipe away the excess blood on her face. "Today Mom will give you a bath Erendida, just eat your hearts so we can leave."

    Erendida nodded and handed one of the bear hearts to her mother to help her eat the delicacy, Hellena smiled at her daughter¡¯s gift and kissed her forehead as she began to eat the bear¡¯s heart.

    The Praetorians began to take the rest of the meat from the bears to prepare some delicacies, pickle and make beef jerky and sell the rest to the meat sellers of the city.

    The bath between mother and daughter was quite normal until Erendida looked with sad eyes at her mother and said as she hugged her in the tub "Mom, I want to see dad, I don¡¯t care if he is grounded, you know he is the best dad in the universe He takes care of me, gives me things and ys with me.

    I want a hug from him but it¡¯s not close..."

    Erendida started crying in Hellena¡¯s chest and she sighed, she realized that her children need her father, she hugged her daughter "Tomorrow we will visit daddy and you don¡¯t cry my girl, that you can also make your mother cry.

    You know dad sometimes makes mistakes and mama needs to punish him but that doesn¡¯t mean you have to pay for it. "

    The next day Yuma, Erendida and Bastet were quite happy because they will go to see their father who was punished by their moms, Miyuki and Aphrodite will also apany them along with Mayahuel and Artemis.

    While the women were preparing to see their husbands, vio was making a quartz statue with the help of his father Apollo of the four on a snake in the victory pose having the goddess Themis behind them with only a very thin robe.

    Quetzalcoatl looked at the statue "It looks excellent but it is good that we are attributing an achievement that does not belong to us and because I feel that the goddess Themis is made revealing her attributes provocatively."

    vio smiled "Do not see it that way is a metaphor that can be interpreted that we sin but we are victorious in the end justice is on our side, as to why mold the figure with a very provocative robe to the goddess Themis.

    It is because we appreciate the human body in all its splendor and we have to let future generations appreciate both the male body and the beauty in the female body.

    Also because my father likes Themis¡¯s body and I have to admit that those curves are very beautiful, although to my liking the butt is the best curve of a woman. "

    Xolotl pped his brother "You have to admit that they did it in great detail but if it is not indiscretion it what is Themis for you two."

    vio scratched his head "It would be my sister-inw and my adoptive grandmother."

    Apollo sighed "She is one of my father¡¯s wives but she is still very beautiful."

    Quetzalcoatl looked at his brother¡¯s face and pped him on his back. "The Zeus family is very rare, don¡¯t look for exnations, one of the clearest examples is the pregnancy of Aphrodite by vio.

    vio is a nephew of Hermes who is Aphrodite¡¯s husband, the worst part is that Hermes is proud of Aphrodite¡¯s pregnancy. "

    Xolotl looked at vio and Apollo with some admiration and fear ...

 Chapter 197 - New threat from the north

    As they continued to carve the gigantic statue, Quetzalcoatl and Xolotl took giant blocks of water from theke out of the water, Xolotl cut them and ced them outside the cave while Quetzalcoatl climbed them to the coast of the artificial ind with its divine energy.

    In the afternoon that everyone was resting drinking a little water and eating some fish tacos they could feel that someone was entering the barrier, Apollo looked at vio and sighed as he handed him a bag that contains an elementary crystal of water.

    vio and Apollo had bet on when their wives would visit them in their confinement, vio said that one month while Apollo was sure they would onlye when they finished building the wonder.

    Apollo looked at vio "How could you do it?"

    vio smiled while admiring the stone of the water "If only they were the women and knowing how Miyuki and Hellena were, it would have taken 3 months to visit us but remember that I have 3 small children.

    Which are ustomed to having their father close by taking care of them and ying with them, they can be children with a very early maturation but when they do not see their dad for days they will press Hellena or Miyuki.

    You see why it is good to take care of the father children, you should consider having a child with Artemis and taking care of him as I take care of my little ones, you will realize that it is much better than applying the great-grandfather method of eating the children or the grandfather of abandoning them to their fate."

    Apollo scratched his head and looked at theke in front of him. "I guess you¡¯re right."

    vio put away the elemental stone of water and continued to eat his fish taco when he heard his daughter¡¯s scream and after that, he carried out on the floor while Erendida hugged vio¡¯s back "Stupid dad don¡¯t make Mom mad that makes I can¡¯t see you ..."

    Erendida began to cry and vio got up from the floor with wounds that were healing and turned to hug his daughter "Don¡¯t cry my girl, you know that dad and grandfather are working to build a great house where you can live morefortably."

    While vio hugged Erendida he felt other small hands on his head was his baby Bastet who also wanted a hug and then came Yuma who also hugged his father.

    Quetzalcoatl looked at that scene with a smile but before he could realize his son Pilcoatl gave him a big hug that broke his backbones "Dad, I want you to help me, I want to make Erendida fall in love."

    vio and Quetzalcoatl shouted in unison "What !!".

    While this was happening, in the north, ten tribes were walking south fleeing from bad weather and hairy beings that were mostly muchrger than them.

    These beings had no qualms about killing the humans they will find to eat the raw meat of their bodies, they had a predilection for opening the skulls and sucking the brains.

    The warriors of the ten tribes have been fighting against these beings but the arrows and the stone spears cannot pierce their bodies, in order to kill them they had to cheat on the ground and ce wooden stakes to kill them.

    The attacks were only sporadic but each of these beasts could kill up to 50 warriors of the tribes before dying in the traps, to make the traps made a campfire on the floor because the cold made it very difficult to dig.

    Then using their stone tools they made a hole only 1 meter deep, to have time to make the traps the warriors went ahead of the walk and worked against time to have them ready.

    The wooden skewers were sharpened using leaks and buried in the floor of the hole where once the entrance was covered with dry leaves and wooden sticks, several traps had to be made to work.

    Arge number of deaths caused the tribes to have to sleep only 3 hours at night to continue the walk, many of the elders preferred to stay and fight against those hairy beasts so as not to be a burden for the walk.

    The leaders of the tribes could only trust that the shamans were not mistaken and that in the south they could find a safe haven for all of them, otherwise, the walk would have been useless and their tribes would be doomed.

    In Lake Texcoco, the situation was quite pleasant only for vio and Quetzalcoatl who had children since their wives despite being angry with them, gradually they were content when they saw their husbands y with their children.

    For Apollo he could only be with the indifferent Artemis who was looking at him sideways while ying with his grandchildren, Xolotl spent time with his nephew while talking with his brother.

    The joy could be felt on the artificial ind until the women began to look at the ind and asked what the pce would look like in the end.

    vio showed the pce with his divine energy and the face of the 5 women frowned and began using their divine energy to make their own modifications, starting with the statue they were building.

    It remained the same but next to Themis were ced the images of the 5 women who had their hands pointing forward.

    The temples that were nned in the corners of the walls, were reced by other more functional things while the pce made it much more stylized with a neo-Gothic stylebined with oriental touches.

    These changes were noticed even in the four gates of the fortress that took the form of the traditional Torii <sup> 1 </sup> .

    Also on the bridges were statues of beautiful women wearing warrior garments carrying a saber in one of their hands and in their other hand stretched small maguey that will function as a light that will illuminate the path of those who travel the bridge to the great imperial pce.

    vio, Quetzalc¨®atl, Xolotl, and Apollo were afraid of the great changes women were making, but they had to admit that the pce of being a functional fortress became an art show that couldst for countless years toe.

    The women noticed the fear and surprise of their husbands and sighed, Hellena smiled and ced her hand on vio¡¯s shoulder "Sweety we will help in the construction but we will have to take turns because we cannot leave the empire alone.

    You will have to take care of the children too since they don¡¯t like being away from you.

    The gods thanked that they did not have to do all the work alone, at least they could havepany in their beds without having to sleep in the solitude of the weather at the mercy of the weather.

    The only thing that remained pending was to see the matter of the "little" Pilcoatl who fell in love with Erendida and wanted to marry her ...

    Japanese Traditional Arc

 Chapter 198 - The challenge for the marriage proposal

    vio woke up in the morning from the arm of Hellena, Aphrodite and Miyuki quite refreshed after an intense night, they rested in one of the many houses of the ind where the great market of telolco was located which was abandoned by the obligation of the empire.

    Aspensation to the merchants, they were givenmercial positions in the port of Cancun where goods arrive from the three provinces every day so that the merchants were happy of the deal since they would not pay taxes for a generation either.

    After waking vio walked to the winged room to see his little Bastet sleeping in a crib while Yuma and Erendida slept in separate beds, vio sat next to his daughter while kissing her forehead "What do you want for breakfast, my little girl"

    Erendida opened her eyes and hugged her father "Good morning dad, I want an egg with ham"

    vio smiled and put his daughter back in his bed "Go to sleep another time my daughter, your dad will make you breakfast."

    vio approached his son Yuma and in the same way, I ask him what he wanted to have breakfast the difference is that Yuma did not wake up alone in his sleep he answered his father "I want meat" and he went back to sleep.

    vio smiled and shook his head as he stood up to go to his daughter Bastet to take her with Hellena and give her breakfast.

    While this was happening in the conquered city of Tajin, the inquisitors were investigating the death of some wild animals which werepletely dried with blood.

    As far as they know in their creature bestiary there can only be two creatures that can cause a living being to bepletely dry, one is the vampires but even among the hundreds of species that Empress Hellena brought from the new Tartar could not find a Vampire.

    But the other species is called Chupacabra, it can have two forms a version that looks like a dog withrge ws and little hair while the second version is very simr to the Aluxes but they have green skin and a face like a sea animal withrge ck eyes.

    The inquisitors the first thing they had to do was inform the headquarters about their discovery, to give notice that there is something that is killing the animals and that reinforcements are required to protect the horses of the strong city.

    Those responsible for carrying the news were the Nahual messengers who quickly took it to the capital.

    In the city of Angamuco that was next to Lake Chap, the soldiers were building their respective defenses when they could see in the distance one of the many scouts who travel around the city to report any situation that might arise.

    The scout passed over a wooden bridge at the entrance of the city and could see hispanions digging a moat around the city to defend the city when he entered he went directly to see themander of the city.

    Themander was a 45-year-old man named Corus had participated in the Arab conquest campaign, he was supposed to be the Legio in charge of the troops in the campaign but Ares decided to take that ce.

    Corus did not file aint because years ago in the Arab campaign his battalion was lost in the endless desert but when they were about to die he asked Jupiter for help.

    At that time he could see in the distance the Augusta legion that passed through the ce so that day he decided to have respect for the gods because they can help his faithful believers, while he was reviewing the construction of the city wall a scout He approached him.

    The scout brought news that some thousands of people are heading towards the city, the scout calcted that they will be arriving in Angamuco in two days, Corus was not happy with the news but the city had enough food to keep a few thousand refugees from the north.

    For the empire to send more food and medical services, he sends one of the Nahual messengers to deliver the message in the capital.

    While these situations ur in the morning in the afternoon, vio was sitting at a table together with Hellena and little Erendida, facing Pilcoatl in his adult version, it was time to speak.

    Quetzalcoatl and Mayahuel decided only to watch from afar to see how Pilcoatl tried to convince vio and Hellena but more importantly to convince little Erendida.

    Plicoatl armed himself with courage and asked Erendida at the table "My little warrior woman, I like how you behave in the face of adversity and I would like to ask you to ept my marriage proposal.

    When we are older we both hope we will get married, take care of you and protect you from anything that seeks to harm you, but the most important thing is that I will do it with an oath of blood so my promises will have to be fulfilled or I will die. "

    Erendida looked at Pilcoatl with a smile "Pilcoatl you are a very nice baby but my mother says that men have to prove their worth with acts, not with words, you know that at some point I will have to marry as sister Felix and brother Mario.

    But I want a dedicated man like my father but who only has eyes for me, while he protects me, I can ept your marriage proposal but there will be 3 conditions if you can fulfill all three I have no problem being your wife.

    First, you must finish the imperial pce in just 1 month alone without the help of any gods, my father is a determined person who will build the other two wonders so that the bad people of the fourth dimension cannot enter and harm us.

    Second, you will have to ept my orders, you know Dad is very meek with breasts and I like it when he is that way, you will have to use your blood oath to make it happen since I do not want you to be like a dad who goes partying and ends scolded.

    Last but most important I want to enjoy my childhood with my parents and my brothers, so we will only talk about marriage when I am 18 years old, I am a woman like my mother verymitted to the man I will love for all my life.

    But if you dare to deceive me I will use the punishment of grandfather Vitellius on your body to only use you as the creator of babies, I hope you can fulfill thosemitments."

    Pilcoatl sighed and ced his arm on his chest "The most valuable of a man are the words he says and I will fulfill my queen."

    At that moment pilcoatl bit his finger and let out blood with which he made an oath of blood, after this, he looked at vio and said: "I will keep my word father, I hope that in this month you can spend time ying while I take care of the construction of the wonder."

    vio and Hellena smiled and let Pilcoatl do the miracle, Mayahuel had some tears on his face and hit his husband on the side "Why can¡¯t you be like our son ..."

 Chapter 199 - Pilcoatl and the 169 baby bottles

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Sex description </i>

    Pilcoatl woke up in the early morning of the next day lying between his parents with his baby form, he has a month toplete the wonder otherwise he will not be Erendida¡¯s fiance.

    His first step was to be charged with energy so he began to have his breakfast from the breasts of his mother Mayahuel, after this, he became his adult figure and walked to theke where he thought how to build.

    The first thing he has to solve is the workforce, he just can¡¯t build but he can¡¯t get help from gods and humans either and they¡¯re out of theke.

    The only valid option is to create your helpers, at that time Pilcoatl looked at a white Axolotl and pink fins sunbathing on the coast of theke.

    He thought for a moment and took it with his hands because he was using his divine energy the little Axolotl did not move, Pilcoatl stared at him and a smile was made on his face.

    He began using his divine energy in the Axolotl, which gradually began to grow in Pilcoatl¡¯s hand until it took the form of a small baby that began to grow.

    Until she became a naked woman with ck eyes and a white body, on her neck she had small pink fins.

    The Axolotl looked at his hands and began to open and close them while a smile began to form on his face, with great difficulty he bent his knees and showed respect to his father who gave him the privilege of thinking and feeling.

    Pilcoatl looked at his creation and with his divine energy, he created maguey on the ground which with his divine energy began to disintegrate to be a thread that began to surround the Axolotl woman and formed a Hayate on her body.

    Once his body was covered, Pilcoatl used his divine energy to be able tomunicate with her without the need fornguage "From now on you are Sihuace, which means the first woman.

    I entrust you the mission that you find the most powerful Axolotls in theke and that you bring them before me, I will make them members of a new race under my care.

    After helping me, I will talk to my father and father-inw so they can live under the g of the empire, taking care of the imperialke from any threat that appears in its crystalline waters.

    Sihuace nodded "Give your orders I will fulfill them."

    After saying those words, Shihuace went into the crystalline and sweet waters of theke in search of his strongest brothers and sisters to be blessed by his father.

    On the morning of the second day, Pilcoatl had a group of 50 human Axolotls between men and women, who were dressed in Hayate clothes.

    Pilcoatl looked at you with a smile "You now think and feel but you need strength I will grant you the gift of strength as long as you are my believers the strength will not becking.

    As long as I live they will not suffer any disease. "

    The humanoid Axolotls shouted in unison "Glory to our father."

    Pilcoatl smiled "I will enter the quartz cave and take out giant blocks, its mission is to transport them to the ind that my family built.

    Once on the ind the blocks will have toe back for more, this willst 5 days in a row, I hope I can trust you after this I will have a rest for a day and then we¡¯ll see each other to begin the construction of the walls.

    On that day I hope they rest because we will continue with the construction, the human Axolotls shouted in unison and followed Pilcoatl.

    So that Pilcoatl could maintain his adult and muscr form for a longer time he armed himself with 169 baby bottles of Mayahuel mother¡¯s milk, to obtain them he had to ask for help from his father who did not hesitate to help his son with such important work.

    Quetzalcoatl arrived that night with 169 baby bottles that asked vio to bring him, Mayahuel looked at the bottles and shivered at the thought of what would happen next.

    Mayahuel sat on the bed while Quetzalcoatl naked hugged her from behind as she began to caress her breasts, with much affection Quetzalcoatl took the Hayate from his wife and exposed Mayahuel¡¯s beautiful breasts.

    Quetzalcoatl took them carefully and began to knead them and then take one with one of his hands while cing a bottle with his other hand, began to squeeze Mayahuel¡¯s chest and with his fingers stretched the nipple from which breast milk began to flow out.

    Little by little Mayahuel was lost in the pleasure of being milked but it was not enough so she turned her face and began to kiss her husband, Quetzalcoatl used one of his hands to load Mayahuel and sit her on his penis that he had awakened after Listen to the moans that his wife made.

    Mayahuel shouted with pleasure as she slowly entered her husband¡¯s penis inside, thanks to the position she had it did not take long to hit her cervix which was prating without much difficulty.

    Quetzalcoatl could feel his wife moving her hips and he continued his work to obtain breast milk for his son, Mayahuel¡¯s hip movements were so delicate but so blunt that Quetzalcoatl did not take long to release his semen inside Mayahuel.

    But it was just beginning for the two lovers, after being in a sitting position for some time Quetzalcoatl ced Mayahuel lying on the bed while she lifted her butt which began to hit Quetzalcoatl¡¯s hips.

    The sounds of the colliding skin and the moans sounded throughout the room, fortunately, Artemis heard the noises of pleasure and realized that she also wanted to feel the same about what she went to her brother Apollo¡¯s roompletely naked.

    Apollo smiled and received Artemis with kisses and caresses, but perhaps the phrase he liked most to listen to Artemis de Apollo was "I want to have a child"

    Artemis smiled and nodded as Apollo charged her so she could prate her better, the noises of the two sounded even in vio¡¯s room this caused vio to have to work with his three women.

    That night the noise of pleasure rang all over the ind, poor Xolotl who was alone could not sit idly by, so he starts looking for the creation of his nephew so he could leave his seed in it.

    It did not take long to find the beautiful Sihuace sleeping at the bottom of theke, very carefully approached her and began to kiss her, the kisses reached caresses and then a small thread of blood came out of Sihuace¡¯s vagina to be raped by Xolotl.

    That day little Axolotl met the pleasure of the hand of its creator ...

 Chapter 200 - Autopsy at the headquarters of the Roman Inquisition

    At the headquarters of the Roman Inquisition, the Inquisitors and an elf biologist were doing an autopsy on a green body withrge fangs and short stature.

    His eyes were ck and covered more than half of his face, on his neck he had a sword wound that left his neck split in half, he was killed by a stable guard before he could eat one of the horses.

    The biologist looked sadly at the neck wound "It is unfortunate that we do not have a live specimen but this little one will be our Prima for this species."

    The inquisitors were divided into two groups, one in charge of the protection of the biologist and another in charge of helping and drawing the entire body of the chupacabra.

    The biologist put on thicktex gloves, a cloth mask and some lenses to protect his eyes, after this she took a silver scalpel and began to open the thorax of Chupacabras while he spoke "Due to the nature of the individual I consider it prudent to call him Monstrum Sanguis. "

    She carefully moved the green skin of the Chupacabras and exposed the sternum and ribs "It has a bone structure very simr to the human but shares traits with the Aluxes."

    She carefully asked one of the dwarves to open the Chupacabras sternum so she could look inside, the dwarf epted and climbed onto a special tform where he took the scalpel and it turned red because of the ability of the dwarves.

    The ability was innate and allows them to heat any weapon or object while it is metal, so they can use their hammers for the creation of fine weapons and tools, the ability was a gift from Hephaestus to the ancestors of those dwarves for their dedication in the forges.

    The dwarf opened the sternum of the chupacabras and let the biologist take care of the following process, the elf used a mp-shaped tool to open the ribs sideways to expose the inside of the Chupacabras.

    Inside the specimen, human-like organs were found but they were mostly blue and did not have the typical reddish color of the organs, that could only ur if the areacks oxygen or if it is something else they do not understand.

    The specimen had two hearts and seemed to have some other organs that could not be identified, as the autopsy progressed they reached the Chupacabras reproductive system which surprised them as it was discovered that they were hermaphroditic beings so they had a penis and a vagina.

    When the biologist opened the uterus she could see that there was a small Chupacabras fetus that seemed to be lifeless, when she takes it with some tweezers the fetus began to move as if it were defending itself "Calm little you are lucky to be alive you will be a valuable specimen to know the behavior of your species. "

    The autopsy continued for another hour until the organs and the rest of the body had just been checked, only the bones were left to be added to the museum of the Inquisition so that the new inquisitors knew what the creature with its bones is like.

    While the inquisitors admired the little chupacabra, Idril the elf master of the inquisitors was reading some stories about the refugees who arrived in the city of Anguamuco.

    The refugees were from smallmunities near Anguamuco who were attacked by hairy andrge beings who came to their viges to kill those they found, opening the skull of their victims and sucking the head of the unfortunate.

    The warriors fought against them but only some obsidian spears hurt them, so the survivors decided to run with only a few things while the warriors fought to prevent those beasts from pursuing them.

    Idril scratched his head and decided to smoke from his tobo pipe "Chupacabras on one side and on the other hairy beasts with enough force to open the skulls of his victims.

    They also have tough skin, it will be difficult times, I will have to give the order to send inquisitors to the defense line and I will ask vio to reinforce the defense in cities outside the defense line. "

    Dayster on the ind on Lake Texcoco was Pilcoatl initiating the second part of his construction n, the human Axolotls helped the god to climb thousands of quartz crystals.

    The work was not simple but thanks to the efforts of all of the Thousands ofrge and small crystals were on the ind ready to be the next wonder of the empire.

    Pilcoatl had to turn one more Axolotl into humans because otherwise he will not be able to supply for the start of the construction he decided to waste 3 valuable days but thanks to that he has before him more than 1000 Axolotls of different colors waiting for his father¡¯s orders.

    Pilcoatl looked at them and smiled "We have been working for 10 days and we only have 21 days to finish my future fianc¨¦e¡¯s assignment.

    I know that these days will not be easy, but I am sure that we will achieve the goal, to work my beloved children, which depends on whether your mother will ept or reject us. "

    After this the Axolotls shouted and began to carry out the construction work, Pilcoatl was in charge of breaking the quartz into blocks while the Axolotls took it to the necessary areas.

    The first construction to be made was the star-shaped wall, while Pilcoatl worked Erendida could observe while ying with his father themitment of Pilcoatl.

    That day she saw him work in the morning and at night before going to sleep she could see him working toplete his goal, that day she slept with his father and his two mothers, in bed before falling asleep I ask Hellena.

    "Mom, if Pilcoatl is so hardworking, you think he will be a good person to spend the rest of my life.

    Today I saw him working without resting asionally he just drank milk from his baby¡¯s bottles, you know how to see it reminds me of Dad when he struggles to make us happy. "

    Hellena smiled and hugged her daughter as she put it on her chest "You know it¡¯s too early to know if that little one is the one, only time will my girl decide.

    But you have to remember that next to a great man there is a great woman or women when you join your life to marriage you have to be an important pir for your husband.

    For example, now that your father is confined in theke, I and Miyuki are in charge of taking care of the empire with the help of your nana Lilith, while Arisai and Cyra are in charge of supervising part of the military.

    As you grow up you will realize many things but you are too small to have that burden, for now, my baby sleeps tomorrow, Dad will take you fishing very early in the morning. "

    Erendida was d for her mother¡¯s words and got lost in her dream.

    On that night the city of Anguamuco would suffer an attack ...

 Chapter 201 - Night Siege of Anguamuco

    In the city of Anguamuco, the legionaries were doing their routines to take care of the makeshift stone and wood wall that the soldiers finished thanks to the help of the refugees and reinforcement soldiers brought from the capital.

    It was a quiet night when in the distance one of the fires of the watchtowers around the city was lit. The legionary who was on duty at the alert post looked at the light on the watchtower and took out his spyss to check the status of the soldiers.

    What he could see saw make him felt disgusted, in the tower he could see a hairy beast that was biting the watchman¡¯s arm while he was still alive.

    Without wasting time he rang the rm of the city, the refugees woke up with the noise but the legionaries controlled them to avoid panic among civilians.

    Commander Corus listened to what the lookout he saw by the spyss had said, so he decided not to risk his soldiers and authorized the use of muskets to deal with any situation that may arise.

    The legionaries took out some wooden boxes containing muskets, also opened barrels of gunpowder very carefully to avoid misfortune and filled leather bags with it to distribute to the legionaries on the wall.

    The legionaries spent delivering muskets, ammunition, and gunpowder, without wasting much time the legionaries began to load their muskets and prepared to face anything that came out of the darkness.

    The legionaries felt fear when all the watchtowers around the city were lit, that could only mean they were under siege.

    The children and women within the city were worried since they did not know if the beasts could kill the defenders and then kill them, fortunately, the priests and priestesses calmed the refugees while they were made to sing songs to satisfy the gods.

    The choir of children, women, and adults began to sound in the city and it was at that moment that hairy beasts ran from the shadows trying to enter the city.

    The defenders used their muskets to shoot the beasts who fell dead after having some bullet holes, the snipers of the Roman inquisition did not stop firing and cing paper cartridges in their carbines.

    The beasts were frightened with the sounds of the weapons but their intention to kill was even more powerful, they ran and reached the pit of the city where there were wooden stakes and tar spread throughout the ce.

    When Corus saw that the pit of the city could be surpassed he gave the order to burn the oil in the pit so the soldiers using arrows on fire they shot their bows in the pit, the pit was on fire at that moment and showed the cruel reality of the battlefield.

    In the distance thousands of these beasts could be seen hiding in the dark, with the fire reflected in their eyes their position was discovered, Corus took out his pipe and smoked some tobo and went to his trusted tribune "Order maximum alert, the Fire in the pit will notst long.

    Ask them to send Nahual messengers with oil barrels to beunched from the air, conventional reinforcements will take a long time to arrive without mentioning that it is dangerous.

    This is a tactical movement create for the emperor, he calls air support, we will have the honor of being the first to test it, bring the legionaries who know how to use arrows away for the walls and prepare themselves, as soon as the oil barrels fall, it is necessary they set them on fire. "

    The tribune nodded and took the information to the nahual messenger of the city who prepared and undertook the flight to the defense line, for ten minutes he flew in the beautiful night sky until he reached the city of Ique Side Bia in sector C of the defense line.

    The messenger took the information to General Aurelia who did not hesitate to prepare his messengers and the barrels of oil, thanks to the letter of days ago arge number of Nahual messengers were prepared in the city.

    The process took an hour and more than 60 Nahual messengers left loading barrels of oil to the city of Anguamuco, after flying in the air for a few minutes they could see the city from afar.

    Commander Corus was somewhat worried about the time the Nahual messengers were taking but they have sessfully maintained the city although they have already begun to see casualties in the defenders.

    Hairy beasts threwrge stones at the defenders by hitting some tales and killing them immediately while others were wounded in arms or legs by the force in which the stones were thrown.

    Fortunately, they could hear the sounds of eagles in the distance and some other birds that had barrels of tar hanging in their gigantic bodies, the soldiers in the city knew that the reinforcements had arrived.

    The Nahual messengers separated from their flight formation and dropped their barrels at different points outside the wall, the oil permeates the bodies of the beasts while the most unfortunate beasts had their heads shattered because the barrels fell directly on them.

    The archers did not waste time and get in the walls with their arrows in fire and threw where they saw the barrels falling, the oil was lit and hundreds of beasts as they screamed in pain and ran uncontrobly over their partners setting them on fire.

    The air was impregnated with the scent of burnt hair and barbecue, for the soldiers it was a glorious scent that meant they would live another day but for the refugees, it was a foul scent that caused some to vomit from the smell.

    The attack of the beasts ended at that moment because they ran to the woods or distant ces, even some went into the water of theke looking to put out the fire in their bodies but only watched in horror as the fire kept burning them in the water.

    So some of the beasts were drowned in their desperation to try to put out the fire, Corus smiled and breathed the scent of the air and shouted to his soldiers to go out and kill any remaining beast around the city.

    The angry soldiers left to kill the wounded beasts that were around the city, only some specimens were captured at the request of the inquisitors who wanted to send them to the headquarters to be dissected and find their weak points.

    The reconstruction and killing work continued until the morning where the first rays of the sun showed arge number of dead beasts.

    Corus ordered that some of the bodies of the beasts be ced in crosses and that the rest of bear bodies be burned to avoid disease.

    While this was happening the Nahual messengers set off with the captured beasts towards the capital where their destiny would be left to the inquisitors ...

 Chapter 202 - At the headquarters of the Roman Inquisition

    vio was fishing along with Erendida and Yuma who were on a fairly simple wooden boat but it was big enough for father and children to have their day fishing.

    Yuma and Erendida were concentrated with their small fishing rods which were a mesquite wooden stick with a maguey rope that in its lower part had a lure with a maguey worm.

    Yuma wiped the sweat on his forehead "Dad why the fish aren¡¯t catching the hook, they don¡¯t like the hook we put on."

    Erendida smiled and pulled arge fish from his fishing rod "Don¡¯t be a weeping Yuma, look at this fish I just caught, I¡¯m even sure that Pilcoatl could catch fish with eyes closed."

    Yuma looked angrily at her sister "That¡¯s nothing my dear Mitsune can fish just by putting her hand in the water."

    Before the two children will start a battle to see who could do more things, vio embraces them. "My children don¡¯t fight for meaningless things, each of you can do things easier than others.

    Yuma fishing is not easy, even I am not as good as your sister I have only been able to fish an axolotl with which I will prepare a tamale to try it. "

    Erendida and Yuma looked at their father with a smile and continued fishing, as the hours passed the news of the siege of Anguamuco was known throughout the empire.

    Miyuki had some headache while reviewing the reports and chronicles of the battle against the beasts, decided to go personally with Idril to the headquarters of the inquisition to see the hairy beasts and to know what they are.

    By the description, they seem to be sasquatch which would be weird since she had the fortune of knowing a vige of them in the mountains of Montana, on one of her trips before meeting vio.

    These beings are quite calm and have an intelligence very simr to that of human beings, so the idea that they are guilty of besieging a fortress city of the empire sounds very unbelievable.

    At the headquarters of the Inquisition, Idril was hitting one of the hairy beasts who tried to attack when she was in the creature¡¯s cell, the blows began to distort the face of the beast.

    Idril only stopped to rub his hand "May this garbage be reduced in food, if the biologist wants a live specimen to test, she can upy this garbage."

    The dwarf inquisitor nodded and let Idril out of the cell while he continued beating the beast for trying to hurt the master.

    Miyuki entered the headquarters of the Inquisition which was quite close to the imperial pce, was received by a subus receptionist who led her to Idril¡¯s office.

    When she entered the office he was surprised to see some armed skeletons of some creatures in a ss frame, there were also arge number of books and in the writing desk, there was a human skull being used as a candle holder.

    "Not bad, I like this style"

    At that moment Idril came through the door and looked at the surprised Miyuki "Thank you, Empress, I try to keep the office clean and in order, although I hope that the smell of tobo does not bother you.

    These have been difficult days because of countless events that ur in the newly conquered cities. "

    Miyuki could see Idril an elf with white hair and who had red eyes, was wearing ck pants and a ck cotton jacket with a tie of the same color, I also noticed that he was wearing ck boots of leather.

    Idril noticed the look of the empress "The clothes were a request of the emperor, he always told me that he had the bearing of a German National Socialist woman although he never told me what was the meaning of that.

    But I have to admit that it is veryfortable clothing and is perfect for prisoners to remember my face after torturing them and my husband likes to see these clothes. "

    Miyuki put his hand on his face and sighed "Don¡¯t worry vio has always been that way although I think he wasn¡¯t wrong with you."

    After this, she raised his face and stared at Idril "I want you to take me with one of the beasts they brought from the city of Anguamuco, I want to see if they are sasquatch or a simr species."

    Idril who was smoking from his pipe looked at the empress "I¡¯m d you know what those things are, we have tried tomunicate with them using the magic of the elves but they seem to be beasts without knowledge, they only act by instinct from what we can see.

    Join me please Empress. "

    Idril took Miyuki through the building of the inquisition to the dungeons of the building, she was surprised when a door guarded by the size of the ce passed, Idril noticed the surprise of the empress "This was built thanks to the dwarves and the help of the divine energy of vio.

    With their blessings, the dwarves were able to work under time and it only took us three months to build this beautiful dungeon, for the blessings of the walls we asked Quetzalcoatl for help who made the defenses of the ce.

    It is the only prison for supernatural creatures of the empire, but let¡¯s continue the hairy beasts found around this ce. "

    Miyuki walked for some minutes more while she could see that in some cells there were inquisitors in charge of beating beasts of different types and in others they were only taking care of them, many of the Miyuki beasts did not recognize them.

    After walking for a long time they came to a cell where Miyuki could see chained to a being simr to a sasquatch but it waspletely different from how she knew them.

    His feet were notrge, his mouth had sharp teeth and the eyes were ck to Miyuki reminded him a lot of trolls but with the difference they had and they looked like primates.

    At that moment a loud blow sounded in one of the cells ...

 Chapter 203 - Arrival of the ten northern tribes

    Miyuki was surprised by the noise and next to Idril they went to check where the noise came from what they found was one of the beasts that had freed themselves from their chains by banging their head against the cell wall.

    The beast was bleeding but he didn¡¯t seem to mind crashing his head against the wall while little by little his brain was getting out of the wounds.

    After a minute the beast struck onest blow and his brain was muddled on the wall, Miyuki looked at Idril "It¡¯s normal for those things to m against the wall even with the brain outside."

    Idril shook his head "Not that I know we will have to wait for the biologist to analyze the body, it is also quiteplicated that he has freed himself from the chains since they are blessed by divine energy."

    Miyuki looked inside the cage and could see that the chains had the beast¡¯s hands hanging. "I guess you don¡¯t have to tear off the chain if you tear your hands off first.

    Very few things resist the pain of tearing limbs and then crashing into the wall, I would like to see the autopsy done by the biologist. "

    Idril nodded and the inquisitors entered withtex-coated leather suits to take the body to the autopsy room, while this was happening in the city of Tajin the inquisitors were checking the body of a girl.

    The girl was an orphan refugee who had the bad luck of going out at night and was attacked by a chupacabra, her body was only found until now at noon.

    The body of the little girl was dried and became a mummy that was upside down, the inquisitors knew that the girl did not suffer because the chupacabra crashed the head of the little girl repeatedly on the ground to kill her and then take her blood.

    The inquisitors decided to ask the central for reinforcements Nahuals because they are the only ones able to take care of the fortress city in the ces where the troops cannot.

    As soon as the body of the little one of the inquisitors approached him and used his elemental magic to burn the corpse, which burned quickly because he had no liquids and was consumed in the fire.

    To avoid an unfortunate death how are the inquisitors decided to leave precautions of the city and make a curfew where no one can leave their homes after 8 at night.

    The city guards were forced to go in groups of two and never alone since they already had the enemy inside the city and could not risk the lives of the troops.

    In the north the ten tribes had reduced their size due to the constant attacks of the hairy beasts, the leaders were desperate to find the ce promised by the shamans otherwise they would die cruelly as cattle.

    The warriors were already very tired to be making holes for days without even having a rest in conditions that were too heavy even for them who were tanned in hundreds of tribal battles.

    When they thought they could not walk much further in the distance they could see a city in the middle of a valley it was spacious and seemed to have a lot of life when they approached to ask for help they were surprised to see that they were received by a tribal leader.

    The leader was Hanovi who was called the day before when the lookouts managed to see in the distance a giant caravan of people, because they upied untreated skins and no type of fabric made with maguey or cotton realized that they belonged to the tribes of the north so the citymander decided to bring members of the lizard tribe and its leader to mediate with them.

    The tribal leaders met with Hanovi to be able to talk to him and ask about the promisednd, Hanovi looked at them "Wee brothers and sisters to the border of the empire.

    I am Hanovi leader of the lizard tribe and their guide to spending a rest in this city until you are recovering to send you to the south where you will be in a safe area. "

    One of the tribe¡¯s leaders looked at Hanovi with doubt. "These white people are good or they are just wolves who hope to destroy our people while we sleep."

    Hanovi shook his head "They are called Romans and they are not hostile people unless you try to attack them, they will give you food and shelter so they do not go cold and hungry.

    They will also face the hairy beasts that have been following them and have attacked their tribe. "

    Another of the tribal leaders was surprised "How do you know that the beasts are attacking us if we just met and we haven¡¯t said anything about that."

    Hanovi smiled and pointed to the sky where a great bird was flying around the city "Our Nahual brothers yesterday investigated why you were advancing at night and could see how those beasts killed their warriors.

    So that you could escape and seek refuge, yesterday a lot of those beasts attacked the city of Anguamuco and were killed by the Roman forces in that city. "

    One of the leaders looked doubtfully at Hanovi "You are lying those beasts cannot be damaged, our weapons do not harm you, how is it possible that they could have killed them."

    Hanovi sighed and appeared to his owl guardian who spoke with them "That is because the Romans are not normal people, they have much stronger weapons than you or us.

    They have a lot of gods helping their people, even for us there is a goddess which is the conscience of ournd which is pregnant and we will have the opportunity to take care of her son. "

    The tribal leaders meant they had doubts but the guardians cannot lie, so they can only believe, they have no more options and their people are tired and need a rest.

    The oldest tribal leader approached Hanovi and spoke to the owl guardian "Guardian the promisednd the shamans could feel was the work of that goddess you spoke of."

    The owl guardian looked at the old leader "Yes it is, the goddess Naturae is our guide and protector, they have nothing to fear the Roman soldiers will fight against the beasts that persecute them.

    In thisnd called Teotihuac¨¢n, you can see how the Romans kill the beasts and after this, I will take you personally to know the temple of the goddess where you can see for yourself the power of our mother nature. "

    After this, the leaders with the help of the members of the lizard tribe and some legionaries weed the thousands of people from the ten tribes.

    ir themander of the city was quite worried about the number of people who entered the city, fortunately, they were only temporary since perhaps the food would notst long.

    He was not worried about the attack of the beasts because thanks to the chronicles of Anguamuco he knows how to attack and what are the weak points of those beasts, it only remains to wait for the night to be able to fight with them.

    The only thing that ir regrets is that General Ascanio is not able to fight this battle but at least he is now with the great god Ares being a soldier at hismand ...

 Chapter 204 - Attack on Texcoco Lake

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore </i>

    At night vio was resting with Hellena and Aphrodite, while vio slept between Hellena¡¯s breasts could feel that thousands of things crossed the perimeter where they were.

    vio knew that they were not soldiers or natives because theke had warnings that they would note because they would die so they can only be enemies, vio got up without waking his women and went outside the house.

    Outside he could see Apollo and Quetzalcoatl with the same precautionary face that he had "I guess I was not the only one who felt that we are under attack from thousands of things, because of the amount and the way they entered through the disturbances in the perimeterke, I can say that they are beasts without brains. "

    Quetzalcoatl nodded to vio¡¯s words "Let¡¯s make a bet to know who kills more of those beasts as soon as the prize can be seenter."

    Apollo looked at his son and vio nodded his head so they started the hunt for beasts.

    The hairy beasts were running trying to find the sweet scent that came from theke, while they were running thest thing they could see as a great snake fell from the sky towards them.

    Quetzalcoatl devoured hundreds of beasts that died when the feathered snake¡¯s teeth began to chew them by filling their mouths with blood, viscera, and bones, the cries of the beasts could sound from Quetzalcoatl¡¯s mouth.

    When Quetzalcoatl swallowed the beasts that had survived they found themselves inside an acid which began to burn them little by little, they tried to go out, by all means, they even bit Quetzalcoatl¡¯s stomach but it was useless.

    They died inplete darkness while their flesh detached themselves from the bones, Apollo, on the other hand, used his bow which shot an arrow with his divine energy which was orange and when he came out of the arch he grew up to have a gigantic size

    The arrow shot out at a great speed and as it passed left a lot of beast remains in its path, Apollo¡¯s arrows had a high temperature so anything they touched will burn immediately.

    They were very simr to aser but shaped like an arrow, vio, on the other hand, appeared his twin swords and entered his overpower form in which his muscles became gigantic and his height grew while his eyes gave off golden energy.

    Thest time he used this technique, it took two days to return to normal, although none of his women seemed bothered by the contrary, they bothered him to be in his overpower state.

    vio let out a smallugh and ran at a great speed over the water as he approached the coast where the beasts were when he reached them he looked at them with a big smile and began to decapitate them while singing.

    <i> "Smile, though your heart is aching " </i>

    Because vio was in an overpowering state his senses were in a superhuman state so that for him all hairy beasts moved at a slow speed so decapitating them was quite simple.

    <i> "Smile even though it¡¯s breaking" </i>

    The heads fell from the necks of the beasts leaving small sources of blooding out of their necks.

    The beasts tried to fight using stones or anything they could use but they died, theke gradually filled with a crimson color because the blood traveled the ground until it reached the coast of theke.

    For the beasts that swam evading the death of the three gods was devoured by the great body of Xolotl who took the form of a gigantic Axolotl monster.

    One of the beasts arrived on the ind where the scent came from but before he could do something his head was split in half causing his eyes to fly away.

    Who killed him was Bastet since the stupid monster had stepped on the sandcastle that his father , mother and she had made in the afternoon , his anger made her be a fox-shaped creature of more than two meters that had a terrifying mouth full of teeth

    Bastet only had to give a small swipe to the head of the stupid beast to kill him, but Bastet smelled the blood in the beast¡¯s hand and his stomach began to growl.

    Without worrying much he fell on the body of the stupid beast and began to chew with his mouth, his jaws were so strong that the bones of the beast were crushed as food.

    Hellena, who had seen her daughter leave, went to look for her but when she saw her she got angry and approached her, Bastet was still eating when she felt her mother was behind her.

    Hellena sighed and approached her little daughter while she was eating a mass of meat without form, took off her shirt and began cleaning the blood of Bastet¡¯s fur "Daughter you should not eat crap if you get sick from eating garbage.

    Your grandfather exined to me that there would be times when you will release your animal form due to situations of extreme emotions, tell me that you made that garbage that made you angry daughter. "

    Bastet spat a bone without flesh and pointed to where the sand castle they had made as a family was, Hellena hugged her daughter and caressed her big head "My girl you don¡¯t have to worry, tomorrow dad and I will build another much bigger one with you."

    Bastet dropped a tear from his face and slowly returned to his baby form as he snuggled into his mother¡¯s arms, Hellena looked toward theke¡¯s shore and her face was angry, but tomorrow she would ask her husband what those damn things were, she could only sigh and feel like her little Bastet was drinking milk from her chest.

    On the morning of the next day theke¡¯s water had turned a reddish color, Apollo, vio, Quetzalcoatl made the death count.

    Apollo looked at everyone "I killed 5871 Estiabellis"

    vio scratched his head and looked at his father doubtfully "What is an Estabellis?"

    Apollo let out augh "While killing those things it urred to me to call them Estabellis, it¡¯s a pun between Bestia <sup> 1 </sup> and Pellis <sup> 2 </sup> ."

    Quetzalcoatl thought for a moment. "I guess it¡¯s a good name, but because you named the beasts doesn¡¯t mean you won. I killed 7,000 of those things.

    I still have some in my stomach waiting to be fecal matter. "

    vio had to admit defeat "I stayed at 6580 at least mate more than my father, which is a victory.

    By the way, what do we do with the bodies, let them rot or burn them? "

    The gods then realized that they had to collect the remains of the death festival they had made ...

    Beast Furry

 Chapter 205 - Guilty pleasure

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Sex Description </i>

    At noon Hellena was talking with vio about what happened with little Bastet "Sweety I¡¯m angry, that stupid beast or Estabellis caused Bastet to be his inner animal and ate the meat of that thing.

    It worries me that she hurts to eat garbage, not to mention that at night you had to kill thousands of those things ... "

    vio took Hellena from one of his arms and ced her on his chest. "For the Estabellis you don¡¯t have to worry, those shits are confronting experienced Roman soldiers.

    As for Bastet, we can bring Grandfather Anubis to help us learn how to control his animal form, I will ask Quetzalcoatl for help to intervene with his brother Tezcatlipoca to cover the ce of Anubis until Bastet are ready.

    Bastet is not going to be alone because she will be with you and me, no matter what happens we will make our little girl haveplete control of her powers as Yuma and Erendida do it with the guidance of Quetzalcoatl.

    Miyuki can take care of the government for the remainder of the month, Pilcoatl I¡¯m sure it willplete the wonder, which means that Erendida will have a fiance. "

    Hellena closed her eyes and decided to rest on her husband¡¯s chest, her words gave her peace of mind after how she saw her little daughter. "

    In the capital Origin Civitatem Miyuki was next to Idril reviewing the report of the siege of the city of Teotihuacan, where themanding army of Commander ir faced all night against thousands of those beasts.

    Fortunately, the fortifications and the use of barrels with oil allowed the siege to be broken at dawn with the first rays of the sun.

    Something that also angered Miyuki was the attack suffered by Lake Texcoco by the beasts and what happened to little Bastet.

    Despite not having been with the little children for a long time, she feels the need to protect them, even Yuma and Erendida refer to her as a mother, not to mention that little Bastet is very attached to her at some moments.

    That¡¯s why it hurts what happens to her but she can be sure that Hellena and vio will take care of Bastet, while she takes care of the empire.

    Idril looked at the different facial expressions made by the empress after reading the reports, so she didn¡¯t know what Miyuki will order.

    Miyuki raised his face and looked at Idril "I want you to take members of the Inquisition to the cities outside the defense line, I order that more troops and musketeers leave to reinforce the soldiers in those ces.

    Fortunately, Pax Romana does not take a weight off so we only have to take care of what happens at our borders such as the north and the stupid damn jungle.

    There is some news about the damn jungle on your part. "

    Idril nodded "From the remains burned in the Darien Strait, ships from the coast can see how some nts such as vines and trees are beginning to grow rapidly.

    The biologists are sure that it will take about 10 years to reach the jungle to the wall, so we have time to prepare and have another confrontation with it if that were the case. "

    While in the capital it was decided where to send the reinforcement troops in the cities outside the defense line, ir was resting a little.

    Since yesterday he has been burning the beasts, ording to reports from some Nahual messengers he knows that he only faced part of the army of those beasts the true thickness went to theke where they were killed by the gods.

    He has to thank his luck that the beasts have preferred to go to theke to die than to fight against the city, perhaps if he hadn¡¯t been that way he would have died being devoured by those things, the only good thing of all is that the refugees of the ten tribes are helping to rebuild.

    ir will not despise his help since he does not know how long they will be in the city before they are sent to the defensive line where they will be re-educated to serve the empire.

    The members of the tribes helped with the guide of Hanovi to burn the bodies of the beasts and repair the defenses that were damaged by the beasts, some members while removing corpses from the pit could see how the beasts had left traces of their ws on the wall after dying burned.

    Pilcoatl for his part waspletely disconnected from the events of the empire, he only learned that theke was attacked when his Axolotls informed him.

    Anyway, Pilcoatl does not pay attention to these things, in his mind, he only has one goal which is toplete the wonder so that in some future he may be close to his beloved Erendida.

    His Axolotls Just like him only eat, sleep and work, the only exception to the rule is Sihuace who instead of helping his father Pilcoatl prefers to spend time with Xolotl.

    Yesterday after seeing him in his giant form different questions surrounded his mind but when he arrived in the morning after eating the intruders he asked not to be his human form.

    This because she wanted to try to reproduce with Xolotl in his giant form, Xolotl did not like the idea, not because he will despise sex if not because he was afraid of hurting her but she insisted, so Xolotl could only ept under driving that he did not try to do things that could cost her life.

    Sihuase, since she was raped by Xolotl, can only think of reproducing with God the first is by her survival instinct which tells her that having the children of God is the best way to survive and the second is for pleasure.

    Pleasure is something new for her, in the past, it was reproduced with other Axolotls but it was only something they could do out of necessity, with Xolotl he understood that reproduction can bring his mind and body even a point of pleasure that has no return.

    With great care she ced his vagina on therge Xolotl reproductive system and introduced it slowly, the first thing she could feel was how his bones separated so that Xolotl¡¯s penis could go deeper.

    Sihuace did not feel any kind of pain, on the contrary having something so big and hot inside her she liked, after a few minutes the head of the ns of Xolotl waspletely inside Sihuace, who had her stomach skin shaped like a Xolotl ns.

    Xolotl felt a sense of pleasure that made him lose himself and forgetting Sihuace¡¯s safety, he took it as if it were a stomach doll and put his penis as far as he could into the little Sihuase.

    After putting the bag and repeated the process as if he were masturbating, Sihuace could not speak or do anything, every time Xolotl took out hisrge penis and put it back she had an orgasm.

    His eyes werepletely lost while saliva left his mouth without control, she had found the pleasure Nirvana, thissted for a few minutes that for Sihuace were the best of his life.

    Which culminated when a semen river overflowed inside causing semen to leave its vagina at high speed.

    Sihuace could not stand the pleasure and passed out with a big smile, but to his bad luck, Xolotl was not happy to just run once so he continued for a few more hours with his movement.

    When he stopped thinking with his penis and started using his head he checked the state of Sihuace who was alive but in a statepletely lost in pleasure ...

    It was not until dawn after Xolotl will use her divine energy to cure her that she reacted and looked at Xolotl with a smile, at that moment the god of fire realized that he had to protect that smile ...

 Chapter 206 - Kisses that kill

    After Quetzalcoatl convinced his brother Tezcatlipoca, Anubis was able to visit the human world after many years of stepping on it, thest time he did it was to get Cleopatra¡¯s mother pregnant.

    But it was only with that mission, this time it is different he can see again with his eyes and without hurry the beauty of the new world where your granddaughter is growing and her great-grandchildren were born.

    He was apanied by Hellena with whom he began talking as they descended from his Temple at the top of the sale pyramid "Tell me, daughter, how was the transformation of Bastet."

    "It all started on the night of some days ago, I was sleeping with vio and Aphrodite when I could feel that vio was getting up, I thought I would go to the bathroom or maybe see how our children slept so I didn¡¯t pay attention.

    But I could wake up because I heard Basteting out of his crib, I got up and put on vio¡¯s shirt, I could see Bastet fly out of the window I decided to follow her, I thought I had gone after her father.

    When I reached the shore of theke I could see Bastet turned into his animal form, where she was more than two meters tall and had a sharp mouth of teeth with a body full of hair, I knew it was her without having to ask me anything.

    I went over and took off my shirt to clean the blood from her fur, after this, she became a baby and started breastfeeding from one of my breasts. "

    Anubis looked at his granddaughter and let out a smallugh while helping Hellena get into the carriage. "My daughter, little Bastet was only hungry, when she entered her animal state, she most likely killed the beast.

    Seeing the blood he followed his most basic instincts so he began to devour him, remember that you are a mother of gods these things will happen with your next children, but I have to admit that you and vio do the best they can for them.

    You know I could have taken care of your Mother and Cleopatra would have liked to take care of you and your siblings, but situations are often not as we think of them, anyway I can¡¯t wait to see what kind of great-grandson and great-granddaughter will be born time."

    Hellena was surprised "Grandfather as you know I am pregnant, but more important to a Yuma and Erendida because they did not do the same as Bastet."

    Anubis smiled "Remember that they have been trained by Quetzalcoatl in the use of Toltecayotl so that their conversion into their inner animal has been controlled without mentioning that they are learning an education that will make them good people in the future.

    Unfortunately to train Bastet in the state that vio must suffer because otherwise, you will need to use animals or beasts.

    As for how I know you are pregnant is easy, I feel the divine energy of the child in your insides"

    Hellena smiled forcefully. "You know that my husband is a lover of pain, so do not tell him grandfather suffering when he is going to enjoy it, you know sometimes I wonder when my beloved vio became a lover of pain.

    But part of those tastes is my fault for which I will be responsible for helping him out of the well where he is. "

    Anubisughed "It¡¯s a very interesting way of saying that you enjoy hitting vio¡¯s masochist like a sadist."

    Hellena blushed "Grandpa !!"

    When they finally arrived at Texcoco Lake on horseback as the carriage stayed on the defensive line they found arge Quartz construction in the middle of theke that was still built by white, ck or green beings.

    Anubis was surprised "I want to think that vio, Quetzalcoatl, and Apollo are doing an amazing job, they even created a species to help them in the construction, that¡¯s amazing."

    Hellena let out augh as she covered her mouth "It¡¯s not because of them, in fact, they only worked a few days before we came and left the building, the creation of this wonder is due to Quetzalcoatl¡¯s son, Pilcoatl.

    He is doing this because he asked Erendida to marry, our daughter set a time limit and some conditions, as you can see, she is doing the best she can and I am sure it will end in the 15 days left. "

    Anubis sees the amazing work it¡¯s doing Pilcoatl "Such amitted boy will be a perfect match for my great-granddaughter and the family tradition you started with your husband will also continue its a win-win situation."

    After saying this, the two walked over theke until they reached the ind of telolco where they could see vio with his children while building a sandcastle with little Bastet on his head.

    Yuma and Erendida saw his grandfather and flew towards him to hug him, because he had to seal his powers his appearance was that of a bald man but just like Hellena recognized Bastet

    The children were able to recognize their grandfather although he does not have his typical jackal face, vio was the only one who looked at his father-inw with a surprised face, his appearance was very simr to a certain viinous actor in a series of films about mummies.

    After greeting Anubis, Bastet¡¯s training would begin, the first thing to do was to make Bastet enter a state where his feelings overflowed so that he could enter his animal state.

    Anubis proposed to make her angry or sad but Hellena and vio refused, Hellena because she couldn¡¯t see her baby cry and vio because he didn¡¯t want her daughter to hate him, so the only option was to make her feel happy to the extreme.

    vio and Hellena began to hug their daughter while they said beautiful things and hugged her, Bastet did not know what was happening but was carried away by the love that her parents were giving her.

    Little by little she became a great beast with beautiful fur and teeth too sharp, Anubis told Hellena to separate from Bastet and let the first thing he saw was his father.

    Bastet began to be hungry and was drunk by the smell that his father has, she began to lick his father¡¯s face and then began to chew, his father¡¯s taste was intoxicating for Bastet so he continued eating.

    The only thing Bastet didn¡¯t like was that his father¡¯s bones could not be eaten since they were very hard ...

    £¬

 Chapter 207 - Bloody Training 1

    What seemed to be normal for Bastet was something quite surprising to Anubis and Hellena who saw how vio was devoured until he became only bones, vio never hurt his daughter and allowed her to devour him.

    After Bastet just devoured everything she could from his father, she reacted when she saw his father¡¯s skeleton and before she started crying vio¡¯s bones hugged her, because he had no vocal cords could only hug her.

    Bastet forgot to cry when he saw that his father¡¯s body was being repaired as he threw back his father¡¯s skeleton to eat his meat, thissted about 4 hours until Bastet was so full that hey down on the floor with a full belly to sleep.

    Little by little he became his Baby form and Hellena ran to put a nket on her daughter so she wouldn¡¯t get cold, Anubis approached vio¡¯s bones "You¡¯re fine vio."

    vio¡¯s trembling skeleton could only raise his thumb before losing consciousness, again he woke up in the white room where I can see the death watching him with surprise.

    vio formed a smile on his face "What happened you fell in love with my beautiful face or is that perhaps I¡¯m surprised to you."

    Death sighed and approached vio to ce his small hands-on vio¡¯s neck and began to hang him "You are a son of a whore vio that you think you are doing, feeding your daughter your meat for hours.

    You have far exceeded a person¡¯smon sense is that the more you grow up the more stupid you be, or is that your brain only thinks about the pleasure of pain.

    vio was with a smile on his face as death hanged him, but he turned to ask the question at that moment <i><something changed="" within="" me="">. </something></i>

    Death hanged vio for a while before he got bored and released him when vio did so, he rubbed his neck with his hand and looked at death. "You know what happens to me, I feel that something changes daily within me but I don¡¯t know how to prevent that from happening to me again. "

    Death sat on the floor and looked at vio withpassion "It is because you were a normal human, not a god when Apollo ced your soul in an ovary of Rhea and then how fruitful your soul merged with the newly created soul of the true vio.

    So you are not vio or Armando you are something that came up with the union of those Souls, which results in your behavior being erratic and sometimes stupid.

    Thatck of empathy ormon sense is something that all gods present but in your, because you are a new soul it is shown in a much more marked way. "

    vio scratched his head "But the memories I have are just ornaments or because I feel as if I had lived them."

    Death frowned "Because they are your junk memories, I said your soul merged and created something new, not that your soul was reborn or that your memories do not belong to you.

    Consciousness, soul, and mind are different things, in your case, your soul is like a newborn, your conscience is that of a man over 30 years old while your mind is almost 20 years old.

    Many of the decisions you make are made by your conscience, your mind instead thinks before acting, but the soul is the essence, your soul has no experience, usually, new souls are born in animals.

    Why an animal is noble and acts on instinct when they die they already have the experience, so being reborn in humans is the next step, but you are like an animal that takes care of your wives and children in a very protective way.

    This is why your soul sees them as a family when your wives killed General Ascanio you did not intervene, this is why you do not mind the life of others, your mind thought you should stop them, but your conscience gave priority to your wives.

    You are letting your daughter devour you so that she can learn to control her powers because she is your family, your blood, but if any beast tries to kill you or devour you I am sure you will kill that shit without a problem.

    Do you remember the words I gave you thest time we saw each other and how you reacted to a point of not hesitating to threaten to rape me, just so that you do not remain alone after the end?

    The soul is not good or bad, the conscience is the one who defines the actions, at the moment you have some other doubt. "

    vio sighed and look the Death "Sorry for telling you those things, I spoke without thinking, I will try to be more careful when we talk since we are likely to see each other frequently for a long time."

    Death gave a smile "I will try not to bother you a lot about how you die but remember that if one of your deaths is for something stupid I will make fun of her, every time we meet."

    "Is there any way to generate experience for my soul or I will just have to wait for the age to make it¡¯s own."

    Death rose from the ground and it was where vio was lying "Die is for a while maybe it takes a few hundred human years, a close of eyes for you a god.

    But if you want to achieve maturation of the soul you will need the fire of Prometheus, the problem is that the fire was delivered to humanity and its location is a mystery.

    I¡¯m even sure that if you ask your grandfather Zeus he won¡¯t know where the fire is, so you¡¯ll have to wait over the years.

    How can I give you advice if you feel your mind is telling you that there is something wrong, you should listen to it and think with empathy, what will happen if tomorrow one of your wives or children kills a person who has children or family who wants revenge.

    You should know that the human being does not like to be under themand of the gods the more educated he is, remember the analogy God creates the dinosaurs and then kills them, God creates man and man kills God, man creates the Dinosaurs and dinosaurs kill the man.

    You must be careful with the actions you do, sooner orter they could bring you problems or create enemies where they did not exist before, there is no worse misfortune than what one throws on oneself. "

    vio looked to death "Thank you for everything ..."

    Death interrupted vio¡¯s speech because with his feet he stepped on his testicles "My advice is not free I want an altar in my name in your religion, maybe that way I can enjoy the outdoors.

    You know I hate being in apletely white ce where I can only see your life in the day and your sex life in the night. "

    vio who was dying of pain and pleasure only nodded as best he could and could see how death smiled before he woke up ...

 Chapter 208 - Bloody Training 2

    <i> R-18 chapter: Gore </i>

    When vio woke up she found Hellena beside him taking care of his body, Hellena watched her husband wake up and kissed her forehead. "Thank you for making the sacrifice for our little Daughter.

    Grandpa Anubis told me that after seeing Bastet he already knows what kind of training she needs so you will have to be killed a few times for her to develop control of her skills.

    So I hope you can continue helping our little girl in her training. "

    vio smiled and stretched out his hands to hug Hellena while giving him a passionate kiss. "For my children and for you, I will do everything in my hands, I just hope you give me some consent tonight.

    Bastet has a very strong bite, by the way how is she. "

    Hellenay down next to vio "After eating she fell asleep with a big smile of happiness, Grandpa Anubis is still sleeping, he says he will wake up until tomorrow when she digests all the meat she ate.

    By the way, he asked me to do a few Baby Bottles for tomorrow¡¯s training, I think we will have a long night. "

    vio began kissing his wife as he prepared to get the baby bottles he needed for tomorrow, he would have to thank his grandfather for giving him such an important job.

    Pilcoatl was still working with the construction of the wonder, thanks to arge amount of blood and bodies that were thrown into theke from dead beasts.

    Pilcoatl used them as catalysts to create more of his Axolotls men and women, the only difference is that the human Axolotls he made had red eyes but were not aggressive on the contrary they had more strength than their counterparts.

    The outer wall waspleted at dawn so it began with the construction of the 4 bridges that will connect the ind with the maind around theke, to perform such a feat he decided to start by cing quartz pirs as the supports of the 4 bridges.

    So that they stopped and could not move in tremors, I created 2-meter holes where he ced the quartz pir, once it was ced, he used his divine energy to harden the earth and join the pir with the ground.

    In this way, no matter how much the bridge moves, the pirs cannot be broken.

    On the morning of the next day, Anubis got up from his bed and could see his grandchildren running down the hallway of the house which said goodbye to him because they had to go with Quetzalcoatl to train his Animal transformation.

    Since they learned that their sister can be an animal they do not want to be left behind, so they decided to work twice to be able to surprise their parents.

    After breakfast, they gathered in the yard of the house which was full of vio¡¯s blood after being eaten yesterday by his daughter Bastet.

    Anubis sighed and looked at vio who was carrying his daughter in his head "Very well vio the first thing we have to control is Bastet¡¯s hunger, because of the noises at night I can say that you two worked hard toplete the work.

    The mission will be simple, you have to feed your daughter while she is in her beast state, you will have to use some force to subdue her and feed her with breast milk in the baby bottles, of course, it is easier said than done.

    But I¡¯m sure you will seed or you will die trying, we still have plenty of time to train little Bastet. "

    vio nodded to his grandfather¡¯s words and headed with Hellena to start pampering Bastet so that he could be his inner animal, Bastet gradually began to grow and Hellena separated from vio and her husband.

    Like yesterday Bastet wanted to bite his father but vio stopped her very carefully and ced her on his arms while putting a baby bottle in his mouth to start eating.

    The problem was that Bastet did not want to drink milk, so vio decided to take action on the matter, so he pulled his index finger off one of his hands, the finger came out with everything and the bone leaving a stream of blood that left where it supposed to be the finger.

    The ripped finger gave it to his daughter as a snack that ate him very quickly, after this, he ced the stump of his finger in his daughter¡¯s mouth so that she began to drink the blood that came out.

    Bastet used the stump of his father¡¯s finger as a bottle, vio then ced the bottle of milk in his daughter¡¯s mouth and she began to drink from the bottle and gradually became a baby again.

    vio sighed as he looked at Hellena "I¡¯m d that was simple ..."

    At that moment he felt a bite on his neck and could see that his daughter was in her baby form but had red eyes and had much more hair on her body.

    Bastet began by biting his father¡¯s neck which was soft and quite delicious, with his small wed hands he pulled out one of his father¡¯s eyes and ripped it out, then bite it and enjoy the liquids that leave the eye.

    Bastet took one of the baby bottles that were on the floor and began to drink breast milk while biting his father¡¯s nose, then went on to eat the cheeks because the meat was soft and delicious.

    After this, with his small ws, she put his hand in the empty eye socket to break that part of the skull and take out the delicious brain which took it out in small parts with the help of its ws.

    She continued with the pectorals and the abdominal area, the muscle had a hard time biting him but for Bastet, it was the biggest delicacy she had ever tasted, then she passed with the intestines which had a taste of the breast milk that she was drinking.

    Bastet continued devouring his father for a few hours until he ended up leaving an almost clean skeleton, after this, shey back on the floor to sleep and process the food he had eaten.

    Hellena approached her daughter and the arm "Father how did he do this time Bastet?"

    Anubis smiled "Very well, I have to admit that the method used by vio advanced things a bit, we will need a few more lessons for Bastet in his animal form to stop eating meat.

    Little by little she will eat less of vio until she decides whether to eat meat or drink breast milk, it will be aplicated process but it is the best way to teach her. "

    Hellena looked at her daughter and kissed her forehead. "Grandfather can you take care of vio. I will have to go to Bastet to bathe. I don¡¯t want her to sleep cover of blood."

    Anubis nodded and saw how his grandson¡¯s body was recovering at a surprising speed, while Aphrodite did so he went out to the yard and saw the body forming vio who was being taken care of by his grandfather.

    Aphrodite walked to vio¡¯s body and decided to sit next to him to be the first thing he saw when he woke up,st night he couldn¡¯t sleep because of Hellena¡¯s noises so today will be his turn to be loved ...

 Chapter 209 - The silent town in the halfway

    Miyuki was crossing the line of Defense in sector A because in recent days the soldiers have faced sporadic attacks by the Estabellis and some chupacabras.

    Due to the use of traps and that it is a 24/7 monitored area the attacks could be stopped, the chupacabra bodies were immediately burned to avoid possible births of their bodies.

    For the Estabellis the soldiers found in their skins away to win some denars, the merchants began to buy them to make boots, belts, and various leather goods because there is no regtion regarding the beast skins the soldiers could sell them.

    Miyuki looked at this situation and decided to createws for the handling of the skins, it is fair that the soldiers can keep the skins because, in the end, they killed them, but they can only do so if they are species that do not generate problems such as chupacabras.

    If it is not regted perhaps in some future when they kill some beast that may have a bacterium or virus that kills people, one of the things that Miyuki liked was that on the way in the line of defense she could see that the trenches were clean.

    She had to admit that the care they did to avoid disease was surprising, the only thing that worried her was that the weather was getting colder but the defenders did not have adequate equipment to withstand that climate.

    I speak with Commander Leonel who was in charge of sector A "Commander I will send winter supplies with that his troops do not go cold this winter, there is some other need that requires their sector."

    Leonel looked at Empress Miyuki and showed the defense line map in her sector "The Estabellis are quite annoying but they are starting to detonate the economy of the defense line, I would like to ask permission to build markets for the soldiers They can buy and sell.

    Also, many of our single soldiers have begun to get impatient at not being able to marry and expect some opportunity to unite their lives in marriage with a woman. "

    Miyuki smiled "For singles prepare marriage dates, bring refugee or native women of marriage age, the empire needs more poption so it can give soldiers incentives to have children.

    Where he ns to create markets make small houses for soldiers and their families when the northern crisis ends they can keep that house or sell it to the empire in any way for the services they will receive hectares ofnd so they can grow their crops. "

    Leonel looked at the Empress and with some sorrow said: "Empress the idea is good but the money ..."

    Miyuki took out an imperial edict and handed it to Commander Leonel "You have unlimited resources for the works for the benefit of the defenders, as you, General Amancio and General Aurelia, have a free path for development.

    I don¡¯t want to get ahead but maybe sooner than what the defense line can believe is going to be reced by a gigantic channel that crosses between the two seas and the number of soldiers will be less and they will be in a safer ce. "

    Commander Leonel was surprised by what the Empress said: "Excuse me for asking but perhaps we have conquered a town with enough poption or we will use ordinary people for construction."

    Miyuki shook his head and said with great pride "vio will be in charge of building it with the help of loc and his wife, so it may be normal to see priests and priestesses I hope you maintain order while they build the first part in their area.

    Before I forget you will receive in the following day¡¯s praetorian warriors who will recruit some troops, in future days you will know whymander, I say goodbye I have to visit themanders in sections B and C.

    Have a great daymander. "

    Miyuki left the headquarters and went to his next destination, in the carriage she began to caress his stomach "My baby I hope you learn from mom, maybe in some future you will have to help your brothers or you will be the one who takes care of the Empire.

    You will always have control of your destiny. "

    While she was spending time talking to his baby in his belly she could see through the carriage window a small town that gave him some chills, she quickly informed the Praetorian to stop the carriage.

    The Praetorian stopped and Miyuki got out of the carriage where she used his divine energy to change his clothes to his priestess costume to fight with what was in that town.

    The caravan behind the goddess¡¯s carriage also stopped and the Praetorians and some inquisitors noticed that the Empress Goddess had gotten out of the carriage and was preparing to fight so they also left the carriage ready to fight.

    Miyuki approached the caravan leader who was following the goddess and asked him what he had felt, Miyuki informed him that there was a danger in the small town that was about two hundred meters away from what he was about to investigate.

    "Empress let us take care of investigating if something happens to you the emperor could burst into anger."

    Miyuki shook his head "I want you to surround the town and get ready to fight, what is in that ce is not something you can face.

    If I send us only you would die in a way that you can¡¯t fight, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, I¡¯ve fought with more dangerous things and I know that what I¡¯m facing is not something I can¡¯t ovee.

    I hope I can count on you and respect my orders, I can¡¯t save you if you attack your own. "

    The Praetorian leader nodded and gave the orders to the soldiers and inquisitors who ran to surround the town from a distance.

    Miyuki got ready and walked towards the town, where the closer she got, she realized horrible things, the walls had blood on the floor were the aftermath of a battle.

    A katana of divine energy appeared in Miyuki¡¯s hands as she entered the town which she had had only noise of something being chewed.

    Moving a little further, she could hear the closest sound which came from an adobe house that had the door destroyed, Miyuki sighed and walked towards the house avoiding making the greatest possible noise.

    When she entered he could see thrown utensils and some remains of y pots, she walked to the room where the noise came from and could see a monster with rodent ears that on his back had a woman¡¯s breasts devouring small bones of what appeared to be a girl.

    Miyuki knew that the monster was an Ixpuxtequi, a beast whose only function is to kill, so she prepared his katana and released his divine energy at once to have an advantage.

    The beast felt danger and could move very slowly even with time stopped by Miyuki, unfortunately, he did not move with the speed he expected so one of his eagle-like hands was cut.

    The Ixpuxtequi with his mandrill face gave a heartbreaking scream and threw himself at Miyuki very slowly, so Miyuki had time to cut the monster¡¯s other hand.

    Because of this he lost his bnce and crashed into the adobe wall of the house making a hole in it, Miyuki wasted no time and buried his sword in the back of the Ixpuxtequi destroying the spine of the beast.

    When she thought he had finished one of the wooden windows, another of those monsters entered and threw himself on Miyuki, Miyuki managed to avoid the ws of the Ixpuxtequi by suffering a small wound on his face.

    Miyuki took advantage of the fact that the monster had not settled after attacking her and threw herself against the Ixpuxtequi and managed to cut half of the monster¡¯s skull, exposing half of the beast¡¯s brain.

    It is that moment she could hear more noisesing from other houses and she realized that the town was full of them, what most surprised Miyuki was that they could move even with the divine nerve field that is supposed to stop time.

    She did not want to risk his life and that of his baby in his womb so she appeared talismans and used them to create paper warriors whounched themselves against the Ixpuxtequi ...

 Chapter 210 - Fight in the village

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore </i>

    The paper soldiers created with the talismans faced the Ixpuxtequi in the streets and houses of the town, with the help of their warriors Miyuki left the house and with his katana, in hand, she prepared to fight against the monsters.

    The paper soldiers used their katanas to try to kill the Ixpuxtequi, but they could only cut the skin in some parts because it had an amazing hardness, Miyuki had no problem killing them because divine energy can cut almost anything.

    Miyuki took advantage of the Ixpuxtequi being distracted fighting their paper soldiers and she approached them quickly and forcefully to kill them.

    His first prey was fighting two paper soldiers while biting one of the soldiers with his sharp teeth, moving his head from side to side, leaving pieces of paper on the floor in his fight.

    Miyuki threw himself against the monster, burying his katana on the right side of the monster, and pulling it out on the left side, splitting the Ixpuxtequi in two, revealing his viscera.

    The Ixpuxtequi screamed in pain and tried to drag to attack Miyuki but his arms were stopped by the paper warriors, the Ixpuxtequi tried to break free but it was useless every time he tried his intestines went out.

    Miyuki ended the life of the monster by cutting in vertical half of the monster¡¯s skull with its katana, the monster trembled for a moment before it stopped moving when Miyuki was about to kill the next one a thunderous noise was heard in the town.

    One of the wooden houses of the town copsed and from its interior, a big Ixpuxtequi came out a little different from the others because it stood on two legs and had tworge braids of hair on its head.

    In one of his hands he had a spear made of bone, he looked with his angry mandrill face as his subordinates were fighting white figures but what made him angrier was seeing Miyuki who was holding a gun while killing one of his subordinates

    Miyuki could see how the Ixpuxtequi shouted and ran towards her, decided to run to the houses to be able to save time while trying to summon arger caliber weapon that would allow him to fight against that great monster.

    The paper warriors tried to stop him but they were destroyed almost immediately, even so, one of them managed to climb the body of the great Ixpuxtequi and cut one of the monster¡¯s eyes, which screamed and took with his hand the paper warrior to throw him in the ground.

    Due to his sacrifice, Miyuki gained valuable time to start his ritual to summon the Kogarasu Maru the first katana created by humans in the 8 century by the great samurai and cksmith Amakuni and his son Amakura.

    The reason why it cannot appear is due to the history it has and arge amount of blood with which it was baptized for centuries, this can cause the bearer of the weapon to suffer from effects simr to those of a cursed weapon.

    Miyuki would not like to use the Kogarasu Maru but she has no other choice, he knows very well that the enemy cannot be underestimated, little by little 5 talismans appeared with seals around him and inside them a woman with ck hair and eyes came out, with white skin and dressed in a ck yukata.

    It was the human form of Kogarasu Maru "What do you need from my daughter of Izanagi, I don¡¯t think you summoned me just to see me."

    At that moment a lot of noise and screams sounded close, Kogarasu Maru smiled evilly "I understand why you summoned me but why goddess daughter of Izanagi doesn¡¯t use all her power to fight.

    I don¡¯t think you can¡¯t do it so I can only think you¡¯re pregnant and that¡¯s why you¡¯re holding back, you don¡¯t have to worry goddess-sama will help fight them but instead I want the son in your womb to wield me.

    I can feel that it is not like you or some other god from the ind, it is even different from the Korean or Chinese gods, I will not ask for respect to the goddess-sama who is the father but there is no negotiation on my request. "

    Miyuki sighed "I have no problem with you being my son¡¯s weapon but I rmend you go out and fight against the Ixpuxtequi, a monster that has two braids in its hair.

    I will help you with the normal-sized Ixpuxtequi. "

    Kogarasu Maru cracked his bones and a ck steel Katana appeared "Come on goddess-sama we can¡¯t let our guests wait."

    Miyuki prepared his katana of divine energy and ran while listening to theughter of Kogarasu Maru, who threw himself against the monsters by cutting off their heads or some parts of his body leaving a bloody path.

    Therge Ixpuxtequi used his bone spear to hit the insect that approached him, Kogarasu Maru dodged the blows without a strategy of the great monster and in one of them, he climbed the bone spear and reached the shoulder of his hand of the eagle where he buried his katana.

    Kogarasu Maru smiled and threw himself on the ground, letting his katana cut off part of the monster¡¯s arm which he screamed and tried to take off the insect that had hurt him but before he could do anything.

    Miyuki jumped and using his katana of divine energy cut part of the junction between the mouth and the shoulder where the neck should be where arge amount of blood came from, the Ixpuxtequi tried to use his hand to stop the blooding out of the wound but It was useless.

    At that moment he could feel how his feet were cut and lost the ability to stand, just enough that Miyuki and Kogarasu Maru buried their katanas in one of the creature¡¯s vertebrae to prevent it from moving.

    Miyuki and Kogarasu Maru continued fighting against the remaining Ixpuxtequi until they could kill thest of them by splitting it in half, both of them were full of blood and they sat on the trembling body of the great Ixpuxtequi that was shaking while dying slowly.

    Kogarasu Maru looked at Miyuki "I have to admit that you are more like your brother Susanoo than your sister Amaterasu, I wonder how my Master will be in your womb.

    It will be a pleasure to be in his hands killing anything thates and more creatures like this, think about that make me even happier than killing mere humans. "

    Miyuki looked at Kogarasu Maru "That will depend on him, so you¡¯ll have to wait for him to be born and choose his own destiny."

    Kogarasu Maru raised his face and I enjoy the blood-scented air of the ce "Waiting a year or hundreds make no difference to me, but since my master is in your belly I will stay by your side at all times to prevent something bad may happen to him. "

    Miyuki sighed "Do what you want but don¡¯t bother me when I¡¯m with my husband or I¡¯ll have to seal you again until my son is born."

    After this Miyuki stopped releasing her divine energy and time followed her course, almost immediately the Praetorians and inquisitors ran to the destroyed town to look for the goddess, if something bad happens to her, death will not be enough for them ...

 Chapter 211 - Destroying the nest of the Ixpuxtequi

    The praetorian guards and the inquisitors began cleaning the ce, the Nahual messenger who apanied the caravan left for the capital to request reinforcements from the inquisition of Idril and find out why there were monsters within the line of defense.

    Idril was reviewing some reports when a Nahual messenger entered his room and delivered a report, She doesn¡¯t would have worried much if the messenger was from the front of the battlefield or another.

    But the messenger was thepanion of Empress Miyuki, without wasting time she began to read the report and when she reached the end, she took his ck sack from his chair and took a flintlock pistol from his desk.

    Idril left his office and rang the meeting bell of the building of the inquisitors, all the section leaders headed towards the meeting room where they could see Idril with fear and anger.

    Idril waits until all the inquisitor leaders arrive, when all the inquisitor leaders are in the meeting room she lit his tobo pipe "Thank you foring I have two bad news and an order.

    The first bad news is that the monsters Ixpuxtequis are inside our area of ??Pax Romana, so from now will be daily checks to the inquisitors in any city, town or where there are people to take care of.

    The second news is not bad is what follows, Empress Miyuki who is pregnant investigated a vi located on the road that leads from zone A and zone B.

    She faced arge number of Ixpuxtequi, fortunately, nothing happened to the empress just a scratch on his face, the emperor will have answers for that is the order.

    Use any possible method you have to know more about the Ixpuxtequi, I want to know what they eat, how they hunt, why they didn¡¯t show up before, while you investigate that I will go to town with a biologist to investigate the bodies and the cepletely.

    Don¡¯t make me remind you that the emperor is not someone who has patience when ites to his wives and children, I don¡¯t care if the information is about legends or stories, I want to know everything.

    Now, you know what to do and who brings me a live Ixpuxtequi will receive a great prize, this is not what I say are words of Empress Miyuki. "

    Idril left the room with arge caravan of inquisitors who were heading towards the town where Empress Miyuki was, the road was quite calm but to move with maximum speed the carriage horses had to be changed three times.

    Because of this, they arrived in just 2 hours, Miyuki had already started her investigation, although she found nothing out of the ordinary in the ruins of the houses.

    Only skeletons of women, adults, and children, all of thempletely clean without a trace of meat, while Miyuki checked some skeletons, Kogarasu Maru was touring some surroundings of the town where she could see that on the floor of one of the houses there was a rather strange ce.

    She approached where the anomaly in the flour is and she crouched down and struck the ground, which revealed an entrance to a kind of cave.

    Miyuki ran out of the house to go where the noise came from, she could see Kogarasu Maru squatting looking at the entrance to the cave, there was no need to say anything since they both jumped into the cave.

    The entrance was a vent for an underground cave, which seems to have been covered a long time ago by the owner of the house since it was sealed with only adobe.

    When they fell they realized that the cave was not veryrge, but they could not be sure until they will illuminate the interior, Miyuki used his divine energy to create a ball that illuminated the cave.

    What they saw the two surprised them, in the cave were bones and bloodstains all over the ce, they could also see arge Ixpuxtequi dead body who was being eaten by their young pups.

    Kogarasu Maru walked to the young and took out his katana "Poor sons of bitches, I guess when they killed the whole town they ran out of food.

    The monsters above decided to let the queen die to feed the pups, even among them are some bastards, fortunately, they will die by my hand before they kill each other to feed when their mother¡¯s body is over. "

    Miyuki decided to help Kogarasu Maru to kill the offspring of such dangerous creatures, unlike Kogarasu Maru, Miyuki would kill them to prevent them from bing pests.

    The divine energy katana began to decapitate the pups of Ixpuxtequi which had the size of small dogs, Kogarasu Maru was not so kind to them and some of them filled their Geta <sup> 1 </sup> with blood and guts.

    Some of the pups tried to escape but there was no ce where they could hide, Miyuki and Kogarasu Maru took them out of where they will try to hide.

    After killing all the pups Miyuki decided to light a fire in the cave, thanks to the elemental stone that she absorbed with vio and Hellena, the process was quite simple.

    She started burning the pup¡¯s mother "Despite being a monster as a mother you have my respect, your only mistake is to be a threat and your children a danger that I am not willing to allow."

    The cave filled with fire little by a little while Miyuki and Kogarasu Maru went out through the hole in the roof where they had entered, before leaving Miyuki took the body of one of the young so that the inquisitors could analyze his body.

    When Idril arrived she could see smokeing out of one of the houses, she quickly ordered the inquisitors to go out to support the Praetorians who were in the town.

    Idril after giving the order ran to the town quite worried and scared, she was not afraid of monsters or massacres, she was really afraid that vio was angry.

    She can still remember an anecdote that happened when he arrived at his vi years ago, during the stay of the month she could see that Hellena identally broke a small statuette that had an important value for the tribe¡¯s elders.

    They rode in anger and wanted Hellena to pay her mistake with whipping on her back, vio looked at a fearful Hellena and hugged her as she watched the old men with a look of death.

    Before they could do something vio kissed Hellena on the mouth and walked towards them "I don¡¯t care what you do but you don¡¯t threaten Hellena or dare to touch her.

    Otherwise, the negotiation will end and I wille to this ce with all the power of the empire until you get your butts out of the hole where they hide. "

    The old menughed at the threat of vio and one of them mockingly said "What can you do if you are only a child, you n to use cheap tricks like hypnosis, you are only a child on time delivered to Hellena to pay for her boldness. "

    vio smiled and did not respond to the threats, he only threw himself at a surprising speed against the old man to hit him in the face that flew his skull.

    Idril watched in horror as the leaders were killed without being able to do anything, the fear of seeing a child kill as if it were the most natural thing in the world left a mark on his heart.

    vio looked at the corpses. "You¡¯re right, I¡¯m a child, you didn¡¯t make a mistake when you said I used hypnosis.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t kill, I don¡¯t care what happens to me but Hellena doesn¡¯t dare to touch her because I won¡¯t hesitate to make a genocide to take care of her. "

    After this vio approached the trembling Idril "Smart girl, you have before you the future of your tribe or death, if you want to live with your people you will have to choose new leaders.

    As for what happened with these, you only mention that they died from natural or unknown causes, I propose that Taneri and Adm¨¦s be the next leaders, they are good people and they will not do stupid things as the old ones did, you don¡¯t think Idril. "

    Idril urinated for the fear that vio caused her, after this, she had to lie and Taneri and Adm¨¦s became leaders of the tribe.

    With them, vio could sign the "Tut Specialis Tractatus" ...

    traditional Japanese footwear

 Chapter 212 - The temple to Erendida

    Idril found Empress Miyuki in the vige with some soot on her body next to a very beautiful woman who looked simr to hers. "Empress you are fine, let me see your wound on your face.

    I don¡¯t know very well that it can harm a goddess like you and prevent her from recovering but we have to disinfect the wound before something worse happens.

    DOCTOR!!!."

    Miyuki had not had time to worry about the wound on his face but when Idril mentioned it, she realized that she had not healed the cut made by the Ixpuxtequi, so when she passed his hand she realized that there was blood on his face.

    The doctor was Dr. Aulo himself who took care of Amancio after he demonstrated his ability to care for General Amancio before vio performed the miracle he was recruited by Idril to take care of the wounded inquisitors.

    Aulo led Empress Miyuki to a small chair where he pulled a cotton ball soaked in alcohol with tweezers from a ss jar which he used to clean the wound from the Empress¡¯s face.

    Miyuki could feel the burning of alcohol in the wound on his face, it has been a long time since she felt that kind of burning.

    Aulo after cleaning the wound took a small sewing set that had "Empress the wound is a little deep but to avoid a major scar it is necessary to put stitches.

    With them, the scar will be much smaller than if it is only left without closing it, but I need your approval. "

    Miyuki nodded and could feel the needle piercing around the wound while passing the thread through his face, after a while, he just sewed the wound "I did the best I could Empress.

    Hopefully, it won¡¯t leave a scar. "

    Miyuki smile to the doctor "Don¡¯t worry, Aulo, you¡¯re just doing your job."

    Idril watched the whole process closely and once he finished the doctor approached Miyuki "Empress likes to join us in the autopsy of the Ixpuxtequi."

    While this was happening in the city of Teotihuacan, the ten great tribes began their journey towards the city that is being built in front of sector B of the defense line.

    ir had taken advantage during the days that the tribes were to advance in the construction and reconstruction of the city, although he would have liked them to stay longer Hanovi said that the construction of the temple and the city to Naturae cannot wait.

    To avoid incidents that are attacked, they will only travel by day and to the city of Texcoco and after there they will go city by city until they reach the destination, to avoid nahual messenger attacks they will watch the great caravan, along with some troops.

    Hanovi left with all the members of his tribe to the city of Texcoco, the road was quite calm although lonely because on the way they only met some small patrols of Romans who guarded the road.

    When they finally arrived in the city of Texcoco at sunset, all the leaders and even Hanovi were surprised by what they looked at their eyes in the middle of the beautiful saltke of Texcoco they could see arge white structure.

    That is the center had a great structure, they could also see that there was a beautiful bridge decorated with statues of women who had a me in their hand which lit the road and in their other hand a sword which seemed to protect those who cross the bridge.

    Hanovi wanted to approach but one of the soldiers warned him that the god Pilcoatl was working and that anyone who tried to enter would die because the ce was charged with an energy that humans cannot bear.

    One of the tribal leaders using a trantor asked: "What is that construction?"

    The soldier proudly replied "It¡¯s a wonder and the emperor¡¯s new imperial pce, you know it hasn¡¯t been under construction for a month and the great god Pilcoatl is creating a wonder.

    Maybe I put my son Pilcoatl in honor of the great god if I hadn¡¯t been to this ce I could never have seen it. "

    Pilcoatl only had 5 days to finish the construction and was still working at a fairly fast speed, you just need to build the bridge that will reach the ind of telolco but you want to leave it at thest moment to surprise Erendida.

    His creations, the Axolotls humans continue to work in construction, after 25 days there are more than 3000 Axolotls who only hope to be able to finish the needs of their father Pilcoatl on time.

    To devote his efforts to reproduce and serve Emperor vio as guardians of Lake Texcoco.

    That night Pilcoatl decided to build under the ind a small temple whose quartz wall was stuck in theke in honor of his fianc¨¦ Erendida, so the first thing he did was prepare the ground and only using his hands made arge hole in the hard soil of the ind.

    The axolotls were carrying quartz blocks to Pilcoatl who used them to start creating the stairs that go down to the temple, all the volcanic broken stone the Axolotls picked up and stored because on the ind of telolco they will build their city.

    Pilcoatl continued for a few hours until he reached the wall that overlooked the interior of theke, to prevent the water from flooding, he used his divine energy to create a wall which prevented water from entering the cave he was still building.

    For each hole he made in the wall that overlooks theke, he ced crystalline quartz which worked as a mirror so that believers and Erendida could always see inside theke.

    Pilcoatl continued the construction until it ended at dawn where he would begin to create arge Erendida statue, the stem in aplete block of white quartz which gradually left a silhouette of a beautiful young woman.

    The woman was Erendida with more age ording to Pilcoatl¡¯s eyes ...

 Chapter 213 - Entrance to the Imperial Palace of Axocoatl

    On the dawn of the fifth day, Pilcoatl was putting the final touches on the great imperial pce and the Axolotls were preparing to receive Princess Erendida and the rest of the gods.

    The preparations went from dressing in very beautiful clothes to preparing the tables and the banquet for the guests, they also prepared some things for what they were going to show, all following the orders of Pilcoatl.

    Xolotl decided to go to the inauguration of the imperial pce apanied by his wife Axolotl Sihuace, he prepared for her a beautiful suit made of gold thread.

    Using some of the gold that hade out as a secondary process of the great quartz cave, he used his own hands to heat and mold the gold to create the thread.

    After using his divine energy he began to weave it to make a beautiful dress to which he adds some gold ornaments, it took a little work to restrain himself with Sihuace¡¯s beautiful body while he adjusted the dress.

    But today is an important day since his nephew will finish the job he was entrusted with and can be epted as Erendida¡¯s fiance.

    Not only were they also preparing Felix and Mario who wanted to see how their little sister epted Pilcoatl, but they also received permission from Mother Tonantzin and Huitzilopochtli to go to the ceremony.

    As Huitzilopochtli also wanted to go, since he wanted to see how Jasamin was doing with her pregnancy, he would like to have taken her to the dimension of the gods but it is impossible.

    Also present would be Ares and her two women Pandora and Coralia the supreme priestess, who were also pregnant and were under the care of the Metzi warrior Ares had rescued from the city of Anguamuco.

    The event would start in the afternoon, so everyone had time to arrive, vio was helping to change Yuma and Erendida¡¯s clothes, while Hellena and Aphrodite changed.

    Little Bastet was being changed by her grandmother Cleopatra who had arrived with Marco Antonio, Anubis decided to bring them so they could spend time with her family.

    When Miyuki arrived, the first thing he did was to help vio, who could not change the children, did not even have his suit tie on.

    Miyuki looked at vio as he adjusted his tie. "You¡¯re still the clueless one I fell in love with, I forgot that ties were never your thing."

    vio scratched his head "It¡¯s not my fault I studied Archeology not to be awyer and have to wear a tie, apart from that I can always trust that my wives will keep me dressed correctly."

    Miyuki let out a littleugh and kissed vio "Honey if it weren¡¯t for us, I¡¯m sure you would wear flip flops and shorts all day.

    Now let me change the little ones, it¡¯s not possible that you turned Yuma upside down. "

    When Miyuki turned around vio could see a small scar on his wife¡¯s face, very carefully he touched her with his hand and used his divine energy so that the scar could heal.

    The scar gradually disappeared while Miyuki felt a warmth in her chest from vio¡¯s action

    vio smiled as he caressed Miyuki¡¯s face which was smooth and without a trace of a scar. "From what he could see, it has not been easy to take care of the empire.

    But thanks for taking care of the empire while I was away ... "

    Miyuki put his finger on vio¡¯s mouth while shaking his head "You don¡¯t have to say anything, I just did my job taking care of our children¡¯s future.

    I could do it as many times as necessary. "

    vio looks Miyuki with love and he gives her a passionate kiss

    In the afternoon Pilcoatl who was dressed in a ck suit made by his mother Mayahuel was preparing to deliver his father-inw to the imperial pce.

    Before going to receive the guests, he prepared his Axolotls so that they could receive everyone when they pass through the gates of the wall, he armed himself with courage and took hisst bottle of breast milk because after that he will return to his baby state You need the care of your parents.

    Pilcoatl walked across the bridge while the light of the statues was lit while walking, to wee the guests to the opening ceremony and delivery.

    vio, Hellena and Erendida were waiting for Pilcoatl as he moved towards them when he finally arrived in front of them.

    Pilcoatl knelt before Erendida "My little princess, you gave me a mission and a month.

    During that time I worked day and night to create something worthy of your expectations, also in the process create a new race.

    Which will take care of and protect the legacy I built with much love for you, I want to know if I am worthy of being able to be your future husband. "

    Erendida smiled and took with her small hands raised Pilcoatl¡¯s face to let him see his smile "I recognize you as my fiance, you have fulfilled my orders to the letter I only have to make the final step."

    Pilcoatl nodded and using a quartz knife made a small wound on his finger, Erendida did the same and the two together took the oath, with that Pilcoatl would marry Erendida in some future.

    The apuse rang all over the ce and Pilcoatl got up and then spoke with vio "Father, thank you for allowing me to approach Erendida if it had not been for your help and Mother Hellena¡¯s could not have achieved my goal."

    vio ced his hand on Pilcoatl¡¯s shoulder "This is the simplest part always remember to support Erendida, they will always have my support for what they want to do."

    Pilcoatl smiled "Thank you father, now let me show you the beautiful Axocotl pce, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it."

    After this everyone followed Pilcoatl on the great Quartz bridge he had built, the magnificent statues with surprising details especially liked Ares, Apollo, and Anubis.

    Because they represented the beauty of the human body, Cleopatra and Marco Antonio were surprised that her granddaughter¡¯s husband could have done such a wonderful wonder in a month.

    Within them two wonder the wonderful things they could have done if they had had something simr, perhaps they would have surprised Anubis for the great constructions they had created.

    vio walked Embraced by Hellena and Miyuki, while Aphrodite talked to Anubis, while Arisai and Cyra walked talking to Jasamin who was next to Huitzilopochtli.

    When they finally reached the magnificent door, it opened to reveal a lot of beauty ...

 Chapter 214 - Inside the Axocoatl Palace

    The Axolotls received the guests in the beautiful courtyard of the pce which was adorned with flowers of Cempas¨²chil, Chimtl <sup> 1 </sup> , and Cuex¨®chitl <sup> 2 </sup> .

    There were also a lot of statues of different gods, while the pce was adorned with statues of Axolotls, Skulls, and gargoyles.

    In the courtyard, there were also quartz tables that had arge amount of food ranging from tamales to roasted turkey on a bed of tomatoes.

    Pilcoatl opened his hands and showed the result of his hard work "This is the great courtyard of the pce of the west gate, it is adorned with the best flowers I could create.

    The north courtyard has the design that Mother Miyuki made while the east side has the design that Mother Hellena requested, the south side is made as requested by my beloved Erendida.

    Speaking of which,e with me, I will show you the temple I made for Erendida and the beautiful view of theke. "

    All present walked along Pilcoatl down some stairs that were underground, vio was surprised at how well the tunnel was made with quartz, he could even see the details on the walls.

    After going down for a few minutes because sometimes they stopped to admire the details that were on the walls, when they arrived they could see the beauty of the temple to Erendida.

    Because Pilcoatl did not know what divine energy Erendida had, he only made her statue with what she most liked to do which was to fight, so the statue held arge sword while looking towards the entrance of the temple.

    Erendida was surprised to see a statue of her when she grew up, she liked it because she was as beautiful as her mother, but she loved it was the transparent quartz wall at the bottom of the temple.

    Which showed the beauty of theke, for its crystalline view even some curious fish approached the crystalline quartz to see who were the strangers who were seeing them from a dry area without water.

    Quetzalcoatl was proud that his son could have done such a beautiful job, but he was taken from his happiness when Mayahuel gave him a little tap on his side.

    He knew that his wife wanted a temple-like this, he did not want to refuse because thanks to Pilcoatl, Mayahuel became pregnant again so it would be normal to concentrate her.

    But before he could answer Mayahuel, Ares approached him and put his hand on Quetzalcoatl¡¯s shoulder, the two left while the others were admiring the temple.

    Once they were outside Quetzalcoatl could see Aphrodite, Ares took a tobo pipe out of his suit and lit it "Quetzalcoatl is only a matter of time we are family, you¡¯ll see I brought you here why I want to discuss the Hermaphroditus issue.

    You know despite being Aphrodite¡¯s son and mine, we have never cared for him, but I want you to know that he is pregnant. "

    Aphrodite sigh "What Ares means is that we want you to take responsibility for him, we know that it will not be easy because Mayahuel does not know how to react but we have not seen him so happy since he was attacked by a nymph and turned that way where not it was a man or a woman. "

    Quetzalcoatl smiled and put his hand on his chest "I will talk to Mayahuel but you can be sure that I will take care of Hermaphroditus, percent the muse is also pregnant."

    Ares shook his head "Not that we know, but I will tell Apollo not to approach the kingdom of heaven for a while.

    From what I could hear from one of the pharaoh gods is that the goddess Nun is pregnant, she did not say how the god Ra reacted, but it is better to avoid being close to them for a while. "

    Quetzalcoatl scratched his nose "I guess the only one who came out without problems was vio, how lucky he was for having the little Bastet.

    We go back inside or wait for them out here. "

    Aphrodite shook her head "I want to be close to vio, so I leave you two out here, it was a pleasure talking to you."

    After this, Aphrodite went into the temple while Ares and Quetzalcoatl watched her disappear into the underground entrance.

    Quetzalcoatl turned around and looked at Ares. "I can ask a question that may be a bit awkward, you Greek gods have no problem sharing the woman or having rtions between rtives.

    I¡¯ve always been curious, but from what I¡¯ve seen vio is a special case. "

    Ares took smoke from his mouth while looking at the sky "If you say it for Aphrodite she is a special case, she has never been a woman of one man, she can currently be with vio but maybeter with some other God.

    As for us and incestuous rtionships, it¡¯s something we have in our blood, I couldn¡¯t exin why it happens, but it¡¯s something we can¡¯t avoid many times.

    I guess it¡¯s because we want the forbidden and we like that, I just hope you don¡¯t find it strange that in some future your children with Hermaphroditus do incestuous acts like ... "

    At that moment everyone started to leave following Pilcoatl "The next thing I want to show is the interior of the pce, I didn¡¯t want to ce furnish it but I built it the best I could."

    Quetzalcoatl was proud of his son "Come on Ares don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not curious to see what the great pce looks like."

    Ares nodded and threw the snuff from his pipe and then put it away, the two walked to where the group was to continue the tour.

    Mayahuel looked at Quetzalcoatl with some doubt when he returned to his side and whispered in his ear "Your talk had something to do with Hermaphroditus, right?"

    Quetzalcoatl just nodded, Mayahuel was not angry but he knew that maybe that talk was deeper than she can intuit in any way she doesn¡¯t want to say anything because today is a special day for her baby Pilcoatl and she doesn¡¯t want to ruin it.

    The tour of the interior of the pce demonstrated Pilcoatl¡¯s artistic ability, therge and spacious rooms, a heating system for hot climates using ducts that carry water which cools the rooms.

    As a Hippocampus system to keep the rooms warm in winter or when it was cold, the stairs and walls decorated with incredible details and an excellent construction which let in sunlight.

    Miyuki, Hellena, Alisai, Cyra, Mayahuel, Aphrodite, and Artemis were already preparing to decorate the ce and leave it even more perfect than Pilcoatl did.

    After this, they toured the other courtyards that Pilcoatl had done leaving with some jealousy the wives of Huitzilopochtli and Ares, who were calmer when vio promised them his castle for them and their descendants.

    When the tour was over everyone congratted Pilcoatl, Anubis took advantage of the moment to use his divine energy to call Zeus, Mother Tonantzin, Amaterasu and Coatl.

    All of them together with vio would begin with the blessing of the ce to turn it into a seal that prevents the beings of the fourth dimension from entering their ne ...

    Sunflower Poinsettia

 Chapter 215 - Strange circumstances

    When the gods arrived they were surprised by the work of Quetzalcoatl¡¯s son, they would congratte him once they had just ced the defense to prevent the beings of the fourth dimension from entering.

    Amaterasu and Zeus were in charge of guiding the divine energy of the gods while Anubis and mother Tonantzin made the hieroglyphs that would make the construction a full-blown wonder.

    Gradually the walls and floor began to fill with hieroglyphics which were illuminated with the divine energy of all the gods, Erendida and Yuma were surprised to see the scene even the little Bastet tried to grab them but they werepletely intangible.

    Little by little the hieroglyphs filled the ind and when they reached thest corner of the buildings, a white light left the ind creating a swirl of clouds in the sky where little by little a kind of protective dome was created.

    This gradually expanded throughout the northern part of the continent, all the inhabitants of the part of the continent could see the dome that was still moving through the sky.

    Thissted for a few minutes until the light gradually disappeared and the dome ceased to be visible, all the gods who participated ended up extremely tired but still using their divine energy, what they had done was to create the first line of defense with Anything that tries to enter or leave the fourth dimension cannot do it.

    Of course, they can enter or leave if they have the necessary tools but formon souls, there is no possibility of going to the fourth dimension to continue with their process to be souls in pain.

    Despite being tired, his divine energy continued to function to create a portal, which addresses the new Tartar with the intention that all souls in pain could enter and prevent the birth of weapons or cursed objects.

    Gradually a red light appeared in the sky and from it began to be absorbed white dots which were souls who had not found peace or who did not want to transcend, the spectral screams they made when absorbed sounded throughout the north of the continent.

    Fear was present among all mortals, no matter whether they were humans, beasts, animals or monsters, the screams were so heartbreaking that they caused fear deep within them.

    Even Bastet, Yuma and Erendida were frightened by the noise and hugged Hellena and Miyuki to seek refuge from those screams whichsted for 3 hours.

    When finally thest soul was absorbed by the portal and the screams that roam throughout the north of the continent ceased, the people thanked the gods or elemental beings for having finished with the cursed noise, even the beasts or animals howled or shouted to show they appreciation for the end of the screams.

    In the end, all the gods ended up very tired and fell to the ground breathing heavily, Aphrodite helped vio while Miyuki helped her sister Amaterasu, Anubis was helped by Hellena, Apollo helped her father Zeus while mother Tonantzin was helped by Huitzilopochtli.

    Poor Coatl was helped by Pilcoatl¡¯s human Axolotls, they had used too much force to create and maintain the portal, so with the help of the Axolotls, they prepared the rooms to let the gods rest while they recovered.

    vio was sleepingfortably when the sun¡¯s rays illuminated his face, when he got up he realized that he was not in the imperial pce but in a room he recognized as he had spent years in it was his university room.

    He quickly checked his cell phone that was on his desk and checked the date "8/28/2016", vio felt afraid, he had returned when he started studying at the university 4 years before when he had his airne ident.

    vio put his hands on his head and was running towards the bathroom where the first thing he did was check his appearance, what he saw left him looking at the mirror-like an idiot was his appearance of Armando, with his typical padlock beard that he liked to use.

    He used his hands to touch his face "This may not be happening, I must seek an answer but the only person with whom I can seek help is Miyuki although at this time I do not know her and she does not know me.

    But it¡¯s better than killing me and checking if death is with me or not. "

    vio took the first clothes he found and put it on as quickly as he could to get out of his room in the direction of the university city "At the time where Miyuki¡¯s ssroom was, he should be near the rectory in the school area although I can¡¯t be sure."

    The first thing he noticed while running towards the street was that his body was much more agile than when he was a mortal, at that moment it urred to vio to check if he was a God so he decided to jump to check his theory.

    When he did it reached the height of 3 meters, vio decided to close his eyes to enjoy the moment but thanks to his carelessness he crashed into some light wires that were in the corner causing an electric shock that caused vio to bite his teeth for the pain and part of his clothes burned by electricity.

    After this, he fell to the ground where he just shook his head "I forgot the light cables, it is a pity that even with so many years the city has not been able to put the damn cables underground.

    At least thank this ident I now im a god, I just need to talk with Miyuki for help to get back with my family"

    vio decided to run still with his clothes in rags which made people look at him as if he were a freak because he ran and had his clothes broken and burned one of the city policemen thought he was a thief so He decided to run after him.

    "Stop there, damn thief"

    vio listened to the policeman and decided to lose him, for that he took a great leap and climbed on one of the roofs of the houses of the city, the policeman and the pedestrians were surprised by what the young man did and they persuaded themselves why what they had Seen was not normal.

    Unfortunately for vio, a famous VideoBlogger was streaming live to more than 10000 people who could see his supernatural leap and soon became viral on theworks.

    vio continued on his way until he stopped on one of the roofs of one of the houses to change his clothes with clothes that were hung on the clotheslines of one of the houses to continue his way.

    While vio was changing he realized that his cell phone had been burned by the electric shock "Damn device, think that to buy it I had to work for months so that a small harmless discharge could do this."

    vio took out the SIM card from inside the cell phone and destroyed the cell phone with his hand, decided to continue jumping through the buildings until he reached the outskirts of the university city where he entered dressed in clothes a little picturesque.

    A pink shirt and a beige short while wearing blue Crocs with white socks, one of the university city guards stopped him while he was on one of the roads away from students why he saw him as someone weird "Young forgive the trouble but I would like to see your student credential, it¡¯s just routine "

    vio took out his burnt wallet and when he opened it he realized that his credentials were melted, the university guard looked at vio with doubt but before he could do anything everything went ck for him.

    Because it was not an hour with many people and was in a remote ce vio could knock out the guard and leave him sitting in one of the trees so that nobody notices that he is knocked out and thinks that he is asleep.

    In the ssroom where Miyuki was, she could feel that someone powerful was approaching where she was, so she decided to leave and receive the visit that she does not appreciate being dangerous but it was better than endangering her ssmates who were mere mortals.

    When she left the building she could see a pretty handsome young man but with apletely horrible fashion taste "You are who gives off that energy, who you are and what you do in this ce."

    vio smiled and scratched his head "Where can I start ..."

 Chapter 216 - Attack on the imperial palace

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore </i>

    Prince Julio got up from his bed with the first rays of the sun that illuminated his face, this was weird because the maids know that they have to wake him up in the early morning to do his exercise, the first thing he saw was his beautiful wife Est the daughter of one of the most important senators of the empire.

    Although his father proimed the empire years ago and with that, the republic disappeared, the Senate continues to upy a very important space in the life of Rome although they lost even more power when his father made a purge after knowing what they had done to Hellena the fianc¨¦e of vio his nephew.

    While he was putting on a gown to observe the beautiful city of Rome, he realized that where the colosseum was, a fire wasing out, this surprised him and he immediately prepared to change his clothes.

    At that moment a praetorian guard entered holding with his hand a wound on his neck and with his other hand a bloody short sword "Prince we have to leave Rome, we are under attack by people who lost their mind and some soldiers talk about the undead.

    On my way to inform you one of the maids attacked me and managed to bite my neck, fortunately, I managed to bury my sword in his head and this stopped the attack, I fear it is an attack by the Persian murderers ... "

    The Praetorian spit some blood and fell to the ground, Julio stared in horror at the Praetorian on the floor while his wife with some sleep and surprise see the body of the Praetorian in the floor and gave a shout that rang throughout the vi in the pce.

    Julio approached the Praetorian body and very carefully took the short sword from the Praetorian body "Stop shouting Est, if we are under attack your screams will only alert the enemy we have to leave the pce and head north.

    Fortunately, Father is in the south suppressing the revolt of some desert viges, but if the attacks are the work of the Parthian Empire, Father is likely facing the forces of the Parthian Empire in the south.

    We have to group the armies in the north for an eventual reconquest.

    At least I have a clear conscience that if we die vio will continue with our legacy wherever he is."

    Est with fear nodded and prepared to change their clothes, Julio wanted to check the praetorian¡¯s body but the body of the pretorian trembled for a moment and his hand moved to press Julio¡¯s foot.

    Julio looked with horror at the corpse on the ground and used the sword to cut the Praetorian¡¯s hand, the edge of the short steel sword without difficulty the flesh and bone allowing Julio to free himself from the Praetorian¡¯s hand.

    The Praetorian body gets up from the ground and he let to Julio see his face without life and a lost look, Julio wasted no time and buried his sword in the Praetorian¡¯s neck.

    But to him or Est¡¯s surprise, the Praetorian continued walking, burying the sword, even more, Julio did not want to waste time and hurriedly moved it to the side, cutting the spine at the height of the neck and thereby leaving the Praetorian¡¯s head hanging on one side while the body fell lifeless.

    Julio looked in horror "The troops were not lying when they said Walking Dead, take what you can. Est we can¡¯t stay in the city unless you want to die."

    After this Julio closed the door of the room to prevent someone from entering while changing clothes.

    Est changed her clothes to a lighter outfit with which she could run while Julio put on his Vi Opus outfit which was a green cotton suit and ck leather boots.

    When they finished, Julio asked Est not to make noise because she didn¡¯t know how the cursed would react with not being able to live, Est nodded and followed her husband who led the way as they left the room.

    The pce seemed to be silent but paying attention to the dead Praetorian he decided not to walk carelessly through the rooms of the pce, thest thing he wanted was for one of those things to attack him or his wife.

    On the way they could only see some traces of blood on the floor and hear some noises as if many people were eating, the first room they had to pass was the kitchen where there was an exit from the pce to the courtyard.

    When Julio peeked at the door he could see that two of the maids were eating the cook¡¯s body which had the intestines outside and one of his eyes hung down his basin.

    Julio sighed and with his hand stopped Est¡¯s advance and whispered: "Don¡¯t move juste in when I tell you."

    Est nodded and saw Julio enter the kitchen, Julio walked without being noticed by the two maids who were quietly eating the cook¡¯s corpse did not notice anything strange.

    Julio took advantage that they were not paying attention to behead the first maid and after this, he buried the sword in the eye of the other through his brain, the two bodies were in the kitchen lying on the body of the cook they were eating.

    Watching more closely Julio realized that the cook was one of those damn things only that he could not move, Julio assumed that when he fell to the ground the column was broken so he lost the movement in his body.

    He decide to end the suffering by burying his sword in the chef¡¯s head which stopped showing signs of life when he finished cleaning his sword with the clothes of the maids while opening the wooden kitchen door carefully.

    The first thing he could see was some praetorian bodies in the ce, they didn¡¯t seem to be like the cursed beings he killed but, it was best not to take a risk he doesn¡¯t want to create a situation he can¡¯t handle.

    It has to leave the city but the city is full of people so the only way safe to get out is to do it through the cave of Luperca where the founders of Rome were saved by the Capitoline Wolf.

    The cave is located in the imperial pce and is connected to underground tunnels which have an exit outside Rome, the only problem is that they have to pass the courtyard and reach the main building ...

 Chapter 217 - Escape in the underground tunnels of Rome

    Julio prepared to leave his Vi and go to the pce because he knew that Est could not run too much he carried it on his back so he could carry it while running through the courtyard of the pce in his attempt to reach the cave.

    Julio took a deep breath "Est please support yourself as when you reach orgasm, once I open the door I will have to use the sword if necessary, so I cannot load you correctly.

    I do not want you to die."

    Est nodded and Julio opened the door to run through the courtyard, the dead who were lying in the courtyard were raised by the noise caused by Julio while running.

    Running through the patio was simple because the dead took too long to get up, something that seemed odd was to feel that Est squeezed her hard with her legs but could not speak because he had to keep running.

    When he reached the entrance of the pce he could see one of the lions on the property devouring one of the Praetorian guards.

    Julio knew that he could not against a lion, so he held Est¡¯s feet and ran, ignoring the lion that was in the pce hall, the lion did not seem to mind Julio because he was devouring another human.

    He ran through the corridors until he reached the office of Augustus where the entrance to the cave was when fortunately on the road he could not see any of those damn things, under Est from his back and he locked the wooden door with one of the furniture.

    After finishing July, he turned to see his wife and realized the cruel reality. Est had a wound on her back, arge scratch that left a great wound on her wife¡¯s back.

    Julio went to the many ledges of his father and found a ss bottle full of alcohol distilled, took Est very carefully and approached her "You have to disinfect the hurt love, this is going to hurt a little."

    Est hugged Julio as he felt the cold alcohol run down his back, causing the pain of burning buries his nails in Julio¡¯s back, after using alcohol Julio used cloth from the room to improvise a bandage.

    Which he settled on Est¡¯s back, when he finished he kissed his wife and began to move the furniture where the entrance to the cave was.

    Est was sad and angry that she could not help her husband but as a noblewoman, she never had to face situations like the one she was going through, but while her husband was in charge of moving arge piece of furniture she looked for some source of light in the ce.

    She does not want to be a burden for her husband, checking the ce, opened one of the drawers of her father-inw¡¯s desk to find a few candles and small support, to light them use the flint that was next to them.

    When he lit the candle he could hear how the furniture that Julio was checking was moving, when he looked at it he was surprised why he could see a metal fence that had stairs that went down into the unknown.

    Julio smiled after seeing that Est had an evening ready to move with some light in the cave andter in the tunnels "Well done Est, with that, we can avoid beingpletely dark.

    I¡¯m going to carry you since you¡¯re hurt, you don¡¯t have to worry about enemies, the only entrance to the cave or the tunnels is in this room, feel proud and hopefully, you¡¯ll see the ce where Rome was born. "

    Est nodded feeling somewhat weak, decided not to pay attention because she had not eaten in the morning, very carefully climbed on Julio¡¯s back and let him carry her carrying all the way

    Julio carrying Est began to go down the stairs, but not before closing the fence to prevent those damn beings from entering and turning his walk into an escape with danger in his rear.

    At that moment some hands broke the ss of the window of the office of Augustus, Julio moves faster for close the gate and when he finish get down in the stairs.

    Illuminated with the candle that Est had in her hand, he went down the stairs until he reached a gigantic cave that had in the middle the statue of a wolf nursing two small children were Romulus and Remus.

    Julio looked at the statues with some shame "I am forced to withdraw from Rome by unnatural enemies, I just hope you will forgive me for the actions I will take today.

    I will return even though it took me months or years, but I will recapture the city from anyone who attempts against the empire. "

    After saying that he said goodbye to the statues while little by little the candlelight disappeared through the tunnel leaving only the statue of the founders in the darkness umted dust.

    The road through the cave was quite calm but the sounds that were heard from outside were disturbing.

    Screams for help, or only noises that the bodies made while they were devoured, were heard through the cave, this because the sound filtered through the small vents that were all over the ce.

    Julio walked for three hours before sitting on a rock to rest and check Est¡¯s appearance, on her back he could feel her temperature rise because she had a kind of fever that he didn¡¯t know where it came from.

    He took Est andid her on a cold rock so that her temperature could go down. "You¡¯re going to get well, Est, we¡¯re going to get out of Rome."

    Est shook her head as she wandered "You know I have to say that I thank my father for allowing me to be with you but I think our paths have to be separated.

    I could feel that something inside me is changing, during thest part of the journey I have contained my desire to bite you. "

    Est started crying "I don¡¯t want to be one of those things Julio, please finish me off.

    It¡¯s all I want to ask you, my love, maybe in the underworld, we will find the peace we deserve. "

    At that moment Est spit blood from her mouth and with her, few forces touched the face of Julio who was close to her, and little by little Est¡¯s hand fell without forces "Please..."

    Julio with tears on his face drew his short sword and beheaded Est¡¯s head while crying and screaming in pain.

    After crying like a baby he took Est¡¯s body and head to ce it on the floor and cover it with cave stones, on arge stone he used his sword to make a small epitaph for his wife.

    Sad and angry Julio went to the exit, he had to go north to be able to reorganize the army in Gaul or Britannia tounch a counterattack against these damn things ...

 Chapter 218 - Road outside of Rome

    Julio toured the tunnels while he holds the candle holder so as not to remain in total darkness until he reached some stairs which climbed, he prepared his sword because he did not know what kind of creatures could be up, he climbed slowly while he saw that the me of his candle was moving.

    That meant that there was a stream of air above, he walked slowly and found a wooden door that was closed with a piece of wood, very carefully removing the wood and pushing the door.

    Sunlight dazzled Julio who had to close his eyes to avoid being dazzled, when he adapted to sunlight he realized that he had left in a copsed and abandoned house.

    He checks to find something of value among the destroyed wooden boxes in the ce but the only valuable thing he found was an empty backpack something old but which was perfect for storing things.

    He walks through the ce which was an olive farm that didn¡¯t seem to be very well maintained but that didn¡¯t stop Julio from eating some ck olives that were in the olive trees.

    While eating olives, some tears came from his face for thinking of Est, it was going to beplicated but he had to ovep the loss of another, he will not be able to give up inbat.

    He cannot die until he haspleted his mission in any other way everything he is doing will not make sense, after filling his stomach with olives he walked a little to a small hill to be able to locate in what northern part he had left.

    He climbed slowly and was horrified by what he saw, the beautiful city of Rome that was a few kilometers away was burning in fire much of the city, the great colosseum that could be seen in the distance was burning.

    Julio could see how the colosseum copsed leaving a lot of dust, he did not want to continue seeing how his beautiful city was being destroyed, he already knew where he was.

    Now before him, he has two options to arrive at Gaul by the coast or to do it by the center of the penins, the advantage when doing it by the center of the penins is that the amount of poption will be smaller.

    So the risks of encountering cursed beings such as those in Rome will be less, but if you go along the coast it can be more dangerous, you may have the opportunity to find a ship to reach Galia quickly or take a trip in Sea until you reach Britain.

    After thinking about it a little, he decided that it was safer to go through the center of the penins because on the way he could recruit the auxiliaries and troops who were in charge of defending the region of barbarian tribes.

    His first stop was to reach the city of Veii where he would try to stock up and then depart for the city of Volsinii novae, where he would try to find some way to advance to the Alps.

    He undertook his walk along the deste road that did not seem to have a trace of any person, he walked for about 10 minutes when he could see a cart that had the remains of a horse.

    When he approached he could see more closely the body of the half-eaten horse, he prepared his sword and approached the back of the cart to see if there was anything useful.

    He carefully opened the cloth that covered the carriage and could see a girl of about 5 years devouring the body of what appeared to be a young man, the girl stopped and turned to see Julio see him with his bloody mouth.

    The girl jumped towards Julio who dodged the attack of the little girl, was surprised to see that unlike the cursed beings she had known the girl was moving quite fast, the girl ran to try again to eat Julio.

    But the steel sword cut off the girl¡¯s head leaving only the decapitated body to fall to the ground, Julio did not like killing girls and boys but would not hesitate to kill if his life is in danger.

    He opened the back door of the carriage and could see the body of the young man that the girl was eating approached him and cut off his head to prevent him from getting up from his deathbed.

    After this, he checks the boxes in the carriage to see if he found anything of value could find some meat and vegetables pickled in jars, grape and apple juice as well as wines

    He used his backpack to store as much food and juice as he could, he did not want to drink alcohol because with the sun and the walk it would only cause a serious poisoning that could cost him his life.

    After saving the food and having a portion of better food than just olives, he continued on his way, the journey was only a few kilometers but with a backpack full of food and the hugging autumn sun had to rest between sections.

    On one of his breaks, he could see in the distance a watchtower, which is on all roads to take care of merchants and farmers from dangers along the way such as renegade barbarians or thieves.

    He rests a little and walks to the watchtower, where he could see the two guards doing their patrol activities without knowing of the chaos in Rome, he approached them "Soldiers need your help I am Julius Octavian son of Emperor Augustus. "

    The two soldiers who were taking care of the tower heard the young man in special forces clothes speak, for a moment they hesitated but one of them recognized Julio.

    He had seen it in one of his triumphs years ago when he came victorious from Britain, so he quickly ran and informed his partner that the head heir was the crown prince.

    The two stood in front of Julio and greeted "Hail Julio"

    Julio looked at them and greeted them "I need you to tell me your reports today and yesterday, Rome fell today and Est my wife died.

    Dark times await Rome but we will ovee it or die in the attempt, I hope you are willing to die because what we face is something we do not understand."

    The soldiers looked at the prince¡¯s sad face and quickly went to look for what he needed, they knew something serious had happened ...

 Chapter 219 - Watchtower on the road

    Julio exined to them what had happened while sitting in a chair that was in the watchtower, the soldiers were surprised by the detailed descriptions given by the prince.

    They were worried about what was happening but their families were far from Rome in Emerita Augusta, the city is considered the second capital of the empire after the work that vio did.

    After vio left with his mother Julia, Augusto let his third wife Livia take over the city with his son Agrippa and his stepsons.

    Julio never liked that woman, but thanks to the help of his nephew with the reforms to the army and the Praetorians, he has managed to avoid attacks from her, despite the fact that he denounced her to his father, thanks to the evidence that he gave, Augusto give themand to send Livia and his sons to Emerita Augusta in a kind of exile.

    While Julio was thinking after giving his talk, the two soldiers talked to each other to see if they helped the prince or begin their way to Hispania to see if their families were assaulted.

    At that moment one of the windows of the tower broke and Julio prepared his sword to kill the Damned woman, she gets up with sses on her body and deformed face which was missing pieces.

    The two soldiers came down from the top of the tower to see what was happening and they could see the prince beheading a woman who has a lot of damage in her body "Soldiers prepare your weapons and help me, we have to hold ourselves in the tower to be able to sleep today.

    Tomorrow we will have to move, this ce is not safe. "

    Julio took the severed head of the woman and threw her out of the window and after that, he threw the body with the help of the soldiers, the soldiers helped Prince Julius close the windows and lock the door to prevent anything from entering.

    One of the soldiers looked at Julio "Those kinds of monsters are what destroyed Rome, Prince Julius."

    Julio nodded and climbed the stairs of the tower "The one you saw was a woman turned into a cursed being, I don¡¯t know why but there are some of those things that can run.

    To our fortune, the woman who decapitated was only a normal monster, they cannot run but they are still dangerous.

    And remember if that shits bites or scratch you, its the end, you have the option of suicide and die with honor or live like a monster"

    At that moment outside the Tower began to hear strange noises as if something or someone tried to enter, first rang at the door and then began to ring in the window that was closed and protected to prevent any of those things could enter.

    When they climbed the tower they could realize the cruel reality, outside there were more than twenty of those things surrounding the tower, Julio decided to take advantage of these monsters to show the soldiers the danger of those cursed beings.

    He asked one of the soldiers for a crossbow they had among his belongings, he did not have to wait long since one of the soldiers took him a crossbow and some ready steel Bolts.

    Julio took the crossbow and began aiming at one of the monsters with human skin that were besieging the ce. "These things do not feel fear pain or any feeling, so they have no qualms about killing you.

    Another thing I have noticed is that they seem to be weak when their neck is cut or the sword is buried in their heads, I don¡¯t know if there is any other way to kill them.

    But if you find out I¡¯d like to know, it¡¯s not easy to decapitate those cursed beings. "

    After this the soldiers stood next to Julio observing the practice of shooting he was going to do, Julio took a deep breath and ced the crossbow in position.

    A poor bald bastard points out who seemed to have part of his face and armpletely eaten up, making him the most suitable target.

    The first thing Julio did was to aim at one of the legs he ced the Bolt in the chamber of the crossbow and fired, the Bolt came out at a great speed buried the dead man¡¯s foot on the ground, so he could not move.

    The soldiers were surprised because they realized that there was no scream or something that told them that the person had felt pain, Julio reloaded the cable of the crossbow and reced a Bolt.

    After this, he aimed at the head of the creature and shot, the shot was perfect but with the difference that the target fell dead.

    They asked to try it and took the crossbow from Julio¡¯s hands and started shooting, with it just as July had told them and as they had seen none of their shots caused the monsters toin.

    It did not take long to clean the outside of the Tower using only a crossbow, they did it just in time because the sun was about to hide and could not attack in the dark of the night.

    Because the ground floor was extremely dangerous, the three decided to sleep on the top and entrench the door in case the cursed beings came in could prevent them from climbing where they were.

    For dinner, they decided to use the dried meat that the guards had and one of the bottles of apple juice that Julio had taken, unfortunately when they were on the second floor they could not make a fire because they could burn the wooden tower.

    During dinner, there was not much talk between them because everyone had different things in mind. Julio is still thinking about his dead wife Est while the guards were thinking about their families in Emerita Augusta.

    They slept quite calm until dawn where they began to hear a lot of noisesing from outside the Tower, someones are of animals that hade to prey on the bodies and others, were of those beasts.

    It was not until the morning where they could see that more than 50 cursed beings were surrounding the small Tower, they knew they could not resist staying longer for what they had to decide.

    One of the soldiers approached Julio "Prince Julio I am willing to fight with you, I just hope you do not forget my rtives in Emerita Augusta.

    My name is Caelus, you can count on me to fight those beings. "

    The other soldier also approached Julio "Prince Julio, I want to refuse you and go to Emerita Augusta but today when I woke up I could see that one of those things that are surrounding the tower is a little girl.

    To think that my daughter or son can be bloodthirsty beasts makes me sick, I will fight with you and the empire. ¡¯

    The two soldiers looked at each other and performed the Roman greeting as they shouted "Roma Invicta"...

 Chapter 220 - Arrival to the city of Veii

    The soldiers began to assemble the suitcases while Julio used the crossbow to kill as many cursed beings as he could before the crossbow¡¯s ammunition would end.

    The first to kill were those who could run, to find out who they were, he used one of the empty ss bottles of juice and threw it towards a stone.

    The cursed beings heard the noise of the breaking ss bottle and headed towards the broken bottle, Julio was able to locate the cursed beings that could run at high speeds and aimed his crossbow to kill them.

    The first to fall was the girl the soldier had seen, the Bolt pierced his little head while the girl fell to the ground without life, Julio continued with his crossbow attacks.

    He did not always have such good aim some of those cursed beings had some Bolts in the face or neck as Julio had failed the shots.

    Despite having been using the crossbow for half an hour, Julio had only killed 20 of the 50 cursed beings around the tower, so he decided to use something faster to kill them.

    Julio went down to the first floor where the soldiers¡¯ cupboard was and found a y pot containing olive oil, the soldiers looked doubtfully but continued to store the material they might need for the road.

    Another thing that Julio also took was another empty mud dish, he was going to do what his nephew called "Vulcano Cocktail", for that the first thing he did was divide the olive oil in the two y pots and ce in each of them A ss bottle with sealed water.

    Then he just had to use a flint to light the fire on some paper and use it to light a fire in the y pot, which had to be thrown after a moment so that the oil could ignite better.

    The water would only work so that the hot oil shot out and did as much damage as possible, the most dangerous thing about using the Vulcano cocktail is that it can burst the water bottle inside it and damage the soldiers trying to use it.

    Using one of the many empty bottles in the tower he threw them as close as possible to the tower where there was only one wooden wall so that the group of cursed beings would gather and could turn them into human torches.

    The noise of the ss when it broke caused the cursed beings to gather around the wall, Julio lit the two pots to make the Vulcan cocktail using the help of the railing, he waits a bit for the oil to ignite correctly even with the risk that the water bottle inside the containers broke.

    The two Vulcano cocktails fell after Julio pushed them from the wooden railing to one of the vessels the hot oil caused the ss of the water bottle to break halfway, releasing the liquid in the hot oil which broke the Mud container releasing oil with fire in all cursed beings.

    The burning oil fell on them, lighting their clothes causing them to be human torches, which were indifferent to the fire when the second jar with oil fell, it did so on the head of one of the cursed beings.

    The Jar did not ssh the oil on fire just like the Vulcano cocktail that exploded halfway, but it did help stoke the me of the cursed beings that were close to where the vessel fell.

    Gradually the air was impregnated with the smell of burned meat, Julio was already ustomed to the aroma but the two soldiers did not have that capacity just like Julio, they understood the danger that these cursed beings represented.

    When they saw them walking indifferently while they were burning, the scene was grotesque as pieces of skin detached as the fire burned the body fat.

    Caelus contained his desire to vomit because of the sweet and burnt smelling from the cursed beings that had be torches, hispanion Cecilio also contained his desire to vomit.

    They had to wait a few minutes until the cursed beings had burned when they saw that all of them were on the ground charred without the opportunity to fight they left the tower bound for the city of Veii.

    The road was quitefortable and because they knew the ce they managed to avoid towns or viges where there could be concentrations of cursed beings.

    During their advance, they could see some other watchtowers but there were no traces of the soldiers who should be taking care of them, after checking the towers they only found some food for what they assumed the soldiers fled or someone stole the provisions.

    At noon they finally saw the city of Veii with the naked eye they could see that there were no traces of fire in the city, but the city gate was not guarded and was open which was a sign of being a trap.

    Caelus looked at Julio "What Prince Julio thinks, it will be wise to enter the city through the entrance or we will walk to the next city."

    Julio thought while looking at the city of Veii "With how much food and water we have, if we can hold on until we reach the city of Volsinii novae we will not need to enter the city, otherwise we can only enter and get enough supplies for the trip."

    Cecilio smiled in a forced manner "We only have 3 days of food, which will not be enough to reach the city of Volsinii novae, but we have the option of looting the nearby viges without risking entering the city."

    Caelus shook his head "Unlike Rome were suddenly be attacked, the towns and viges they most likely have evacuated taking with them the food, or in the worst case, the food is hidden and there are no more vigers with life.

    The payment of taxes in remote areas isplicated and farmers tend to hide the crops of the collectors, so we will have to dig or break the houses to get the food.

    I support the prince¡¯s decision to enter the city as long as it is not for that entrance that seems more like a trap. "

    Julio sighed and looking a little at the location of the sun he took his things "Follow me, there are some tunnels that not many know which were made in the wars against the Etruscans.

    Its location is somewhere in the north, hidden in an old temple at Jupiter. "

    The soldiers followed Julio to the temple to find the tunnels that lead to the city ...

 Chapter 221 - Information about the city of Veii

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and Sex Description </i>

    The temple to Jupiter was on a small slope about a hundred meters from the city, Julio and the soldiers approached the temple very carefully.

    When they finally reached the temple they could hear the groans of a man and the noise produced by the hips while they collide with others while having sex.

    The soldiers and Julio prepared to kill whatever was making that noise, they advanced through the small temple until they reached a room.

    Where they could see in horror as a moored priestess who was turned into one of those damn things, was raped by what appeared to be a ve, Julio approached slowly as the ve continued with his hip movement.

    When the ve reached its climax he could feel Julio¡¯s sword in his throat "I can kill you for raping a priestess and disturbing the dead, now you will listen to me or you die and put your head on a wooden stake.

    Did you understand or have to find someone else "

    The trembling ve shook his head as he slowly walked back, revealing that when his penis came out from inside the priestess, he was using a condom made of intestines.

    Julio hit the ve and he ended up fainting. "Tie this damn rapist, I will have to end the poor priestess.

    What a way to suffer still dead, after questioning that rapist shit will have to kill him with a lot of violence, he doesn¡¯t deserve a peacefully die. "

    Julio looked sadly and sadly at the priestess thinking that Est had not beheaded by him when she wants, she would be raped even after death by unscrupulous garbage that is lower than the barbarians.

    He carefully beheaded the priestess and with hatred, he looks at the naked ve who was still fainting on the ground, Julio searched the temple until he found a bucket of dirty water and threw it at the moored ve who woke up from the cold water.

    The ve got up and could look in horror at the Roman who was facing "What do you want Roman why did you attack me ..."

    Before he could continue Julio kicked the ve in the stomach "Damn filth, I don¡¯t mind hearing your shit."

    Julio gave him another kick in the mouth that broke some teeth "Now you¡¯re going to die but it¡¯s up to you if you want to suffer or want to do it without suffering.

    Answer piece of shit why you were viting the revived corpse of the priestess and what is in the city of Veii. "

    The ve was so afraid that he peed on the floor, his mouth bloodied and trembling he said: "Please forgive me Master, this humble ..."

    Before he could continue, Julio gave him another two stops in his stomach "I said damn shit answers.

    Caelus if this shit does not respond to cut a finger if it takes time to answer cut a finger if he tries to escape cut both feet.

    And if he tries to attack cut his testicles and put in his mouth, for scum like this there¡¯s no piety "

    Caelus nodded and drew his short sword so he could cut the ve¡¯s fingers or other parts of the body if the rapist scum refused to answer After Caelus see what he is doing to the corpse of the priestess he will enjoy killing the rapist shit.

    The ve shook even louder "The, Thee, priestess I found her already turned into one of those things, I just had to catch her and use a piece of intestine to avoid bing one of those things."

    Julio opened his eyes and bent down to grab the ve from his chin. "Tell me how you know that not even the sleeves of Emeritus Augusta of my nephew are as literate as the shit you are."

    The ve swallowed "It was the doctor who told us that what was turning people was a thing called Virus.

    He also said that if we did not want us to be one of those damn things we should not have contact with the blood of anyone who was a Cursed thing. "

    Julio nodded and punched him "But I doubt that someone as stupid as you knew it was a bacterium or a virus.

    How you thought about using a piece of the intestine as a condom, to avoid getting infected. "

    The ve spat blood "No more Master, I knew it by listening to a prostitute long ago that the use of intestines as a means of protection prevented her from getting sick.

    I just thought that if I used it I could have safe sex with the priestess. "

    Julio kicked the ve in the pit of his stomach, who took the air and had a hard time breathing "Very well now what it is happening in the city of Veii and who is that doctor."

    The ve with breathing difficulties wallowed in his pisses "The city was taken by us ves, the entire city guard was arrested in the dungeon of the colosseum.

    The doctor was an investigator of the city, is imprisoned in the hospital, our leader Crixo had to threaten his family to coborate with us, he told us about the viruses and their dangers.

    Thanks to that information we reduce the number of deaths. "

    Julio listened and with his boot, he stepped on the ve¡¯s testicles "Answer shit how did you get to this ce and your leader with how many ves he has."

    The ve began to scream in pain "Ahhh! I was expelled for abusing a little girl and I don¡¯t know how many troops Crixo has, but I estimate that, Ahhh, there are more than 1000 ves the others decided to escape."

    Julio smiled and stopped stepping on the ve¡¯s testicles when the ve nned to rub himself, Julio gave him a kick that caused the ve¡¯s testicles to be destroyed.

    After this, Julio stepped on the ve¡¯s head repeatedly causing the ve¡¯s skull to break, causing the ve¡¯s brain toe out and be muddy on the boot and the ground.

    Julio see the remains of the rapist scum and spit on the body "Boys help me make a tomb for the priestess and then free the city of Veii"

    The soldiers nodded and helped Julio bury the priestess.

    After this, they ventured into the tunnels of the city to save the legionaries in the dungeons of the coliseum, to enter the tunnels Julio moved a destroyed statue of Jupiter which exposed the entrance to the tunnels.

    The three entered the unknown using only a torch and their willpower ...

 Chapter 222 - Soldiers Liberation

    In the journey through the cold and dark tunnel, none of them spoke only asionally; Julio stopped to listen if there was any noise nearby or see if the me moves.

    Julio knew that the tunnel reached the colosseum of the city because he met the architect in a party in Rome, he said that he makes the colosseum years ago and these tunnels were used to kidnap women from the city and then sell them on the ck market.

    After some time walking Julio found himself in the tunnel division where there were two roads to follow, to choose the right side, Julio checked the wear of the stone, the traffickers used the tunnel of the colosseum to exit.

    Because the other tunnel is from the temple of Ares, after a review he chose the tunnel on the left because of the wear and tear, they took their things and advanced in the dark tunnel.

    They realized that their decision had been the right one because they began to hear the sounds of blows and some shouts, after a little while they advanced they found that the ground had a lot of blood.

    A foul scent began to smell and a light filtered through a crack in the cave, Julio quickly turned off the torch and walked to the slit of light that was there to see what was happening.

    Peeking a little they could see an extremely horrible scene, one of the ves was sodomizing a soldier who had forced him to wear women¡¯s clothes, some bodies had suffered the same fate as the soldier.

    The only difference is that the soldier is alive and the bodies were ughtered and that is why there is a lot of blood on the floor of the cave.

    Julio could only see a moment before ordering to move towards the entrance of the ce, he does not know if he can save the soldier and if he wants to continue living after suffering such abuses by the damn degenerate ve.

    Caelus squeezed his sword as he followed Julio, prepared to kill those damn sick ves, but he is sure of something before he prefers to cut his neck or bury his sword in his chest than to allow garbage to abuse his body.

    Cecilio could only wonder why ves were so degenerate even barbarians would not do things like what they are doing.

    The three did not have to walk much when they reached the entrance which was located in a small cer opened a small door which was hidden behind some moldy grain sacks.

    They left the Tunnel and prepared to fight, fortunately, the cer was empty and there was no sign that anyone had entered, very carefully they opened the door of the abandoned warehouse and the empty basement tunnels could be seen.

    They armed themselves with their swords and left their supplies in the warehouse so they could move freely without having to carry bast.

    The three separated to cover more ground there was only one rule to kill and survive, Julio advanced on one of the roads on the right path with great care not to make too much noise and could see the first two enemies.

    One of the freed ves looked at hispanion while they looked after the basement of the colosseum "Remember me why we have to take care of this abandoned ce, the soldiers are in prison and cannot leave their cages, I would like to be on the top having fun with the locals. "

    The ve took a piece of dried meat from his bag and began to eat it "As a precaution, Crixo believes that the Romans can be released from the cages but that is impossible, anyway we will only have to take care of a few days until they die of hunger. "

    Before they could say anything Julio approached the two of them and stuck a dagger in the cerebellum, they did not have time to do something because they died immediately and painlessly, Julio dragged his body to a dark area and checked them to find something of value.

    In one of the bags of one of the ves he found a key that should be from some doors in the basement of the colosseum, he continued checking for a while until he could finally find the dungeon.

    Thinking that perhaps he would encounter arge number of ves, he was surprised when he could only see an old ve "taken care of" while he was sleeping, in the cells the soldiers were piled up in an infrahuman situation.

    Julio slowly approached the guard and, using his dagger, cut off his neck, the soldiers who saw the murder of the ve garbage knew that their time for revenge hade.

    After checking for a while, Julio found the keys to the cells and opened them little by little, the soldiers left in order until an old man approached. "Thanks for rescuing us, the damn ves revolted and captured us when we were tired.

    Now tell me who it is, it is not normal to see a Vi Opus in this city. "

    Julio smiled "I am Julius Octavian son of Emperor Augustus, I am in this ce because I will need your help to get to Gaul or, failing that, to Britain.

    Everything is to be able to rebuild the empire that cursed beings are destroying, I can count on you and your soldiers. "

    The hundreds of soldiers looked at each other for a moment and made a Roman greeting to Julio, the old soldier looked at Julio with respect "I am Commander Aventino of Veii¡¯s guard."

    Aventine looked at his soldiers and then looked seriously at Julio "Or what remains of her, you can count on us prince, my son fought at his side in the conquest of the city of Britain in the legion Augusta.

    He always received letters from him informing of his ability to lead and of the conquests he made against the Celtic barbarians, that is why I trust that he will be able to recover peace in the empire.

    Julio smiled. "Very good guys, we will wait for the night tounch an attack against the ves who sleep, they will not see mercy against that garbage.

    For now, you have to look for food and more survivors in this dungeon, to work boys. "

    The soldiers struck each other in the chest and began their journey to obtain weapons and clean the dungeon.

    While this happened in the prison area, Caelus checked the deepest rooms in the basement to find the survivors.

    At that moment he could hear that one of the doors opened and a ve came out of it, he realized that he was the same ve who was abusing the soldier.

    Without hesitation a moment Caelus took his back and his back pierced the ve, the ve could only see a back protruding from his chest before he died.

    When Caelus entered he could see his partner Cecilio dead, he did not understand how he had died but at least he did not die like the poor soldiers who were ughtered and dressed as women ...

 Chapter 223 - The Temple of Horror

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and Sex description </i>

    The soldiers did not have much trouble killing the ves who were taking care of the dungeon while the surviving ves were treated with a vengeance by the soldiers because of the actions theymitted against the people and the soldiers.

    Caelus arrived quite sadly with Julio and told him about the death of hispanion Cecilio at the hands of the ve rapist, Julio looked sadly at Caelus and pped him on the shoulder "His memory will be remembered as a hero.

    The best way to honor his name is the extermination of this garbage, after the battle, we will bury his body and that of the other defenders to prevent them from bing cursed beings. "

    Caelus clenched his fists "Thank you, prince, it is the least I can do for a friend with whom I take care of my position for years, I will fight to honor his memory."

    Commander Aventino made a fairly archaic but functional map to prepare for the reconquest of the city, Julio approached the map and Aventino began to exin "Prince Julio can attack at night but there will be arge number of ves protected the colosseum.

    If we start an attack we could lose why the surprise factor would be lost, not to mention that our troops are badly armed. "

    Julio smiled "That is no problem since we will not attack from the colosseum, the attack will be from the temple of Ares.

    The way we arrived was through a tunnel that had a safe way to the temple, so we can move our soldiers through the tunnel and attack the temple. "

    Aventine checked his archaic map and calcted the distances "That is a great idea Prince, we can distract your attention with an attack in the north where the temple is located and then attack from the colosseum.

    It will be a great pincer attack, who should go to Prince Temple, I have to say that ce will be full of damn ve rapists.

    The poor children of the orphanage must be dead or being used as pleasure tools for those shits. "

    Caelus knocked on his chair "Prince let me go, I want to be the executioner of those beasts with human skin that is only hurting ..."

    Before he could continue, Julio raised his hand to keep him from shouting "I understand your anger, Caelus, but shouting will not change anything, the children will continue to be abused.

    The best way to act is to be pragmatic, you can go with Commander Aventino, I will stay to supervise the attack in this area.

    Remember not prisoners of any kind. "

    Commander Aventino and Caelus nodded and headed towards the tunnel to enter the temple of Ares, Julio for his part continued nning how to attack after his soldiers had attacked in the north of the city.

    The trip through the tunnel was quite quick for the soldiers who were prepared to discover what kind of barbarities the ves had done with the priestesses and the orphans of the ce.

    When they finally arrived they found that the door leading to the temple was stuck, with the help of the strongest soldiers they pushed until they finally managed to open it.

    Because the ves were busier doing other activities they did not notice the sounding from one of the marble statues that moved.

    Caelus was one of the first to leave armed with his sword to kill any beast that crossed his path, the room where they left was a small altar to the goddess Aphrodite.

    Gradually the soldiers were leaving and began to upy positions to protect themselves in case any ve entered the area, they did not have to wait long as a ve entered the temple of Aphrodite while holding a crying baby.

    The soldiers hid and prepared themselves dared to do something with the baby he had in her arms.

    The ve approached the statue of Aphrodite and removed his penis to be able to urinate in the statue "Damn Roman goodness that has a good body, hehe.

    Its a shame my shitty partners take already all the children or priestess, I chose this baby as mypanion, what better way to use it as my fluid dump while watching the great body of the bitch of Aphrodite. "

    When he prepared to rape the newborn, he felt pain throughout his body when he saw he could see that his penis had been cut and that he had enough swords buried in his body.

    Commander Aventino took the baby who slept from the arms of the ve garbage after this Caelus beheaded him mercilessly, the baby was handed over to the soldiers¡¯ military doctor to take care of the little girl.

    Aventino using signs began to guide the soldiers, the first ce where they would enter would be the rooms of the priestesses, before they could enter they heard some women crying while the sounds of the flesh sounded which was a sign of the vitions that were being made in the ce.

    The soldiers prepared and opened the door without making any noise, the ves did not notice because they were busier raping the priestesses in different ways, on the ground they could see the bodies of the priests with different wounds.

    In just a few moments the ves who were abusing the priestesses were killed by being pierced by countless swords and daggers.

    The priestesses were very badly injured by the countless blows they had received from their rapists and even some were on the verge of death due tock of blood because their anus were bleeding from the fissures that the rapist scum caused them.

    For the Romans, after the religious reform, the priestesses had power and symbolism much greater than the priests, because the priestesses represent life and are messengers of the gods.

    That is why seeing them in such a horrible state provoked the hatred of the soldiers, some of them volunteered to protect the priestesses while the doctor tried to save their lives.

    The next room they had to review was the kitchen where they could hear some screams from some children when they entered the ce under the shelter of the screams of the little ones.

    They could see something that far exceeds the barbarities against the priestesses, on hangers for meat were hung bodies of children open and without organs as if they were animals.

    On the table and some barrels, they could see human remains and at the bottom of the room, they see arge pot that had some arms and legs sticking out, the soldiers held back their tears but they decided to continue where the noise came from.

    They could see two ves abusing a child who was screaming in pain for what he was suffering, there were some other children in cages crying to see what the ves were doing.

    Without wasting any more time the soldiers ran to the ves who were thrown to the ground while the soldiers kicked them with hatred for what they were doing, it could be heard how the bones of the two ves were broken.

    Soon the ves became an unrecognizable mass of blood, bones, and flesh, the soldiers released the small children who were in the cages.

    While the poor child who had been abused was immediately taken with the doctor in the priestess room by Caelus, who looked sadly at the little boy who was covered by the sackcloth "Don¡¯t die, little boy, you need to cling to life so that way you can take revenge on these shits ... "

    £¬

 Chapter 224 - Escaping from the city of Veii

    The soldiers began to separate to kill all the ves, in their searches they found different kinds of atrocitiesmitted against children ranging from rapes to dismemberments while the children were alive.

    In just half an hour they managed to clean the templepletely, unfortunately, they could only save 5 boys and 6 girls from an orphanage that had a capacity of more than 500 children, which is a tragedy for Aventine because they failed in their duty to protect the city and the innocent children.

    In the time they waited for the night toe, the soldiers killed some ves who did their routines to use their positions as lookouts inside the city of Veii.

    The bulk of the troops attacked the barracks where the ves slept while some troops attacked the ves at the gates to prevent them from escaping.

    Julio was sitting in a chair at the top of the colosseum while he waited for the operation to begin, he had to thank that the ves were so poorly trained and were only a group of rebelsmanded by a good leader.

    Maybe if Crixo had had the time he could have trained his soldiers to be more disciplined but now it¡¯s toote for him, it¡¯s only a matter of time for his troops and them to be killed.

    At that moment the first shouts began to sound in the city, which was gradually ceased, Julio smiled as he knew that the time hade to drop the sword of Damocles on the heads of these shits with human skin.

    The soldiers left the colosseum attacking the few ves he had taken care of, the colosseum which were all beheaded to prevent them from bing cursed beings that could give trouble to the city.

    Crixo was asleep because he took no control while at his side he had two beautiful women who were members of the family of one of Rome¡¯s senators, who were treated as Crixo¡¯s prostitutes.

    In his dreams, Crixo could hear some screaming when he opened his eyes he could see the fire from the window of his room he got up as fast as he could and could see through the window that his camp was on fire.

    His drunkenness was lowered as quickly as possible and took one of his swords to go out to fight but when he opened the door he found one of his most faithful rtives in a fire which pounced on him.

    So Crixo had no chance to use his sword to cut off the head of the damn being in front of him, he could feel how the burned hands of the cursed being touched his shoulders and how the burned skin stuck to his.

    Crixo tried to free himself but the hands of the cursed being prevented him from moving, he tried to give him a header when he was cursed but it was the stupidest things he did because he managed to hit him but he couldn¡¯t move his head because the cursed being bit his forehead.

    Crixo could feel his head burning and how the teeth of his best assistant were ripping off a part of his forehead, Crixo yelled and fell to the ground where his assistant began to devour him.

    No one can hear their cries because the two women next to them were dead, before allowing more abuse by Crixo they took a dose of bedonna poison obtained from the berries of this one.

    Julio was injured and resting in a cart while the soldiers left the city as quickly as possible, next to him was the best doctor in the city of Veii taking care of his wounds which were some bruises and a head injury resulting from a blow That passed out.

    Commander Aventino was quite stressed by the failure of the n, who had to think that the south gate was being taken by the walking dead and that his troops only elerated the fall of the ce.

    Caelus was full of blood while sitting on one of the carts looking towards the city of Veii that was on fire, he can still remember how the little boy he saved was devoured without being able to do anything to save him.

    The survivors and soldiers were depressed but could not stop because they have to advance to the Opus castrum that was near the city of Cortona for that they had to take the Via Casia.

    The Opus castrum is the training site of the special forces that areter added to the legions and the pretorians, there is only two castrum throughout the empire that can train special forces and pretorians one is located in Emerita Augusta and the other is in the near of the city of Cortona where they go.

    The road along Via Casia was quite risky as it became night and sometimes they had to avoid some idents on the road to prevent the carriages from suffering any damage.

    Julio was having some nightmares about Est and his mother Escribonia who died only about 5 years ago, on the ind of Pandateria, unfortunately, she never liked political life and preferred to retire to a voluntary exile, it¡¯s a shame she never meets his grandchild vio.

    In his nightmare, he could see his mother being killed by Livia Drusi so that her father would marry to make her father marry her and soon after Est was murder by Livia to prevent Julio from having children and with that his brother Nero will inherit the throne after killing him.

    Gradually this nightmare was repeating in Julio¡¯s mind until he woke up and the first thing he could see was a woman wearing a Vi Opus uniform with beautiful brown hair.

    The woman changed the waterpress that Julio had on his forehead to reduce the temperature of the emperor¡¯s son, which was quite high.

    When the woman put on the newpress and saw that Julio was awake, she could only smile. "You are resistant Prince, Doctor Orazio was sure you would not survive the night.

    But you have woken up and I see you much healthier than normal, you will have to rest tomorrow I wille to help you wake up.

    I have to admit that you are quite resistant to any misfortune, any man who has been able to kill the woman he loves to avoid bing a cursed being and that survives even a big blow to the head deserves my respect.

    That is apliment prince since only your father and your nephew have proven to be able to deserve my respect, you are the next person on the list"

    Julio wanted to ask a lot of things to the woman but decided to wait for tomorrow because his eyes closed from the tiredness he had ...

 Chapter 225 - Castrum Opus

    Julio woke up the next day and the first thing he did was throw up the contents of his stomach that were only bile juice but they made him feel better.

    After this Julio took from the bureau that had a ss jar next to him that had water, took a small drink to rinse his mouth and spit it out and then drink as much as he could of water to quench his thirst

    He could feel a pain in his head which caused him to throw the jug out of the water and hold his head carefully at that moment Dr. Orazio entered who could see the prince suffer from the headache.

    From his white coat, he took out a small bottle containing opium, approached Julio and gave him a little so that he could relieve his headache. "Prince drinks this medicine with this you can relieve the pain.

    You suffered a great bruise on the head due to the blow of a wood that broke away from one of the houses that were on fire, I can not be sure if you will not have sequels but thanks to the helmet you used you did not die.

    Because you survived the blow I can assume that you will not have an inmmation of the brain, but I have to constantly check your condition if it is an inmmation of the brain or there is a blood clot I will allow you tomit euthanasia since there is no way to operate without dying

    Prince vio could do the operation but he left and his most faithful apprentice Mrs. Dalia is in Emerita Augusta, we can only hope that his situation does not get worse or we will have to take you to Hispania. "

    Julio heard what the doctor was talking about while his headache disappeared, Dr. Orazio heard Julio¡¯s stomach growl from hunger.

    Dr. Orazio smiled "Rest a little prince I will prepare a nutritious apple porridge so you can eat, you can not eat meat or drink for a while in which you regains his health."

    After this, the doctor left the room where Dabria was themander of the Castrum Opus and Aventino who asked Dr. Orazio "How is the prince, can he survive?"

    Orazio adjusted his white coat and then looked at Aventino "I can¡¯t be sure but if he survives this week the worst part may have passed, it will depend on the strength of his body, his willpower and mainly his luck."

    Dabria opened one of her eyes as she was leaning against a wall with her eyes closed. "I thought doctors didn¡¯t believe in superstitions."

    Orazio smiled as he looked towards Julio¡¯s room. "I don¡¯t do it but Prince vio used to say When it¡¯s your turn to die even if you avoid it, you¡¯ll die when it¡¯s not your turn to die even if you put in a dangerous situation you will survive.

    Our duty as doctors is to take care of the patient until the end by giving the best we can in the process, in this case, the blow suffered by Prince Julio could have killed him at the time but he did not.

    So I have to turn the little hope that can survive into a reality, I would like to talk a little more but I have to prepare a porridge so that the prince can eat if he survives this week I can guarantee that he will not die soon. "

    The twomanders watched as the doctor goes to the kitchen of the fort, Aventino could only sigh "We will have to pray to the great god Jupiter for the safety of the prince otherwise we will have to choose whether to go south with Emperor Augustus or go to the west to meet prince Nero.

    Who would say that these cursed beings could provoke a situation simr to a civil war, I hope that the prince will cling to life otherwise Gaul or Britain will fall into the wrong hands. "

    Dabria shook his head "The members of the imperial family are resistant, have a little confidence in July after he recovers we can leave to the next ce.

    We may not be a legion but we are the elite of Rome, we can defend the road until we reach Gaul or further north if necessary, with Julio on our side we can free Rome from these cursed beings and recover the glory of the empire. "

    Aventino sighed "I hope Jupiter heard you Dabria, for the moment we can only wait and wait and help the doctor in the things he needs.

    But if something is certain, the prince will not be able to fight in the front line because it has very high importance, I hope you can act as the voice of reason with him.

    Now it was a blow to the head but what will happen if Julio ister bitten by one of those damn things, I don¡¯t want to kill the future of Rome with my hands. "

    Dabria sighed "I will do my best but you should know that I am not a woman who is very good convincing I prefer to take action, however you can be sure that I will work to keep Prince Julius safe."

    After this talk the two returned to their daily work, the days began to pass and Julio was recovering to the point of being able to eat some vegetables from the Castrum orchard to vary his diet.

    During the days that Julio was in bed, Drabia was in charge of taking care of her needs, Julio one day asked her while she was washing his body with a sponge with soap "Why you help me Drabia, you are amander, not a servant."

    Drabia smiled "You know I owe a lot to Prince vio and Azalea for getting me out of the shit hole that was my life and leading me on the path I think is right.

    You can call it my retribution with the empire and the imperial family, without them maybe I would be a prostitute in a ce of bad death or worse yet one of those cursed beings."

    Julio did not decide to ask more since it would be irresponsible of him, many times Est questioned hisck of tact with women so he prefers to give her space

    If she wants to tell her story, she will do it when she feels ready, after a week and after many changes of the band, Julio was able to stand up and take some small steps.

    As they spent a few more days he could walk with the help of a cane, it was at that moment that he decided to meet with Aventino and Drabia to talk about the future of the expedition.

    On arge table was a map of the empire and Drabia and Aventino were sitting, Julio took his ce with some difficulty "Thank you foring and for trusting my recovery I would like you to update me on how many troops we have and how many supplies we have. "

    Drabia started with his report "We currently have 2000 Vi Opus and Praetorians, we also have 2000 guards from different cities who have joined our camp.

    We have 5000 auxiliary warriors from different parts of the empire who decided to fight with us, as a poption we have only 3000 people between adults and children.

    Many of the cities evacuated before suffering a fate like Rome or are currently a necropolis. "

    Aventino took out his report "We have food to survive a prince year, but water is a problem because we have to boil it before drinking it or use it to avoid getting a disease, the wood reserves will onlyst a few months.

    We alsock medication and other resources that are important, we cannot stay in this area. "

    Julio scratched the headband "Can we stand a trip through the Alps?"

    Aventine shook his head "We can try but we would lose many lives."

    Julio sighed and looked at the map "In that case, we will have to go to the city of Pisae and from that ce go to the city of Genoa to climb to Gaul.

    Pisae is a very important military city so we can reapprove ourselves, at best it is a city to which we can enter the worst is a necropolis.

    We will leave as soon as Dr. Orazio says that I can move freely, I don¡¯t want to be a drag "

    The twomanders were a Roman greeting and left Julio alone in the room, Julio looked towards the courtyard of the Castrum where there were some happy children and ying, Julio clenched his fist "I must protect what remains of Rome if Gaul is finished regroup my troops in Britain.

    I will do what is necessary to save Rome. "

    After this Julio left the room leaving the room empty ...

 Chapter 226 - In an unknown world

    vio was in the university cafeteria while he was talking to Miyuki.

    "Let me see if I understand what you say, you died and you were reborn as God. I am also your wife and we had a son named Mario and I am currently pregnant.

    Haha, I have to admit that you have imagination vio, I will suppose for a moment what you say from me its real, now what want of me. "

    vio sighed and drank from his cappino "I don¡¯t expect you to believe me Miyuki but you are the only person who can exin how I became Armando again and maybe how to return to my world, if my children or Hellena, you or my other women did not exist.

    I would not hesitate to stay and rebuild my life, but you know I am a father, husband, and emperor.

    Staying would be ack of responsibility, I already abandoned Mario and Felix because of my weakness and stupidity. I will not leave Yuma, Erendida or my little Bastet without his father. "

    vio raised his head and looked at Miyuki seriously "If you don¡¯t know then tell me where in Japan I can find your brothers Susanoo or Amaterasu to ask them."

    Miyuki shook his head "I doubt they can help you because they won¡¯t talk to anyone, you knowparing what you told me with what my life is. I can realize that you don¡¯t belong in this dimension.

    You Miyuki and I are the same people but we grew up differently, my brothers in this reality are motherfuckers who expelled me because I had different ideas from theirs.

    In your case I rmend that you review what your life is like in this ce, maybe you can get a surprise, but if you want answers you will have to ask other gods.

    What happened to you is not something that I or some gods can talk about because we do not know, even my brothers doubt that they know what happened, the wonders against the fourth dimension were done by my father Izanagi. "

    vio was surprised "I think the old man make all the wonders or that was a lie"

    Miyuki let out a smallugh "I don¡¯t know if you mean the supreme god of Catholics but in this dimension, he only made the protections for Europe and America.

    Africa and Asia did not enter their protection so the gods had to work with their own hands. "

    vio put his hand on his chin and closed his eyes and then gave a small blow to the table "Maybe I can go back through the fourth dimension."

    Miyuki was surprised by vio¡¯s words "It would be a pretty smart idea but this is not your dimension, I will exin it with an analogy you belong to a serverpletely separate from ours.

    The fourth dimension is an intr on our server, basically, our dimension and yours are separated and our fourth dimension is not the same as yours, apart you did not get to this ce with your body but you upied Armando¡¯s body of this dimension. "

    At that moment Miyuki¡¯s phone rang "I¡¯m sorry vio my boyfriend is talking to me, I hope you can find what you¡¯re looking for. See you."

    After this Miyuki left the cafeteria and vio sat with different emotions in his mind, at that moment the waiter approached him "You need something else or want to bring the young bill"

    vio scratched his head a little and put his hand in one of his bags to appear a gold denarius which handed the waiter "It¡¯s a gold coin you can make and keep the change."

    The waiter with a little doubt went to the cafeteria where the owner was preparing his meal after talking with the waiter a little back to the table where vio was but found no one.

    vio left the university somewhat depressed by what Miyuki told him "I suppose the Miyuki of this dimension made his own life with someone else when I return I will have to hug my Miyuki.

    But I suppose the first step is to get cash and recover my Credencial de lector <sup> 1 </sup> otherwise it would be difficult to do paperwork, the advantages and disadvantages of the modern world. "

    The first ce where vio goes was to an office to get the recement of his voter card <sup> 1 </sup> , he only had to wait for 3 hours in a rather annoying row.

    But when he received his credential the problem of his identity card was fixed so he had to get money so he went to a pawn shop to sell some gold coins and get money.

    The process was quite simple, just enough to bribe the boy who attended with a gold coin so that in the documents of origin it was handled like a piece of gold.

    vio came out with more than one million pesos in cash with their respective documents to prevent the SAT <sup> 1 </sup> from giving him a problem, sooner orter he will have to leave this world but the Armando of this ce may suffer if he does things wrong.

    vio decided to walk to a department store to buy clothes and phone to verify that people are the ones who speak to him, on the way he could feel that someone was following him.

    To avoid problems on the public highway, he decided to enter a market that was adorned with arge number of items on the day of the dead <sup> 1 </sup> which would be in 4 days.

    While vio moved through the wide variety of positions he could feel that the person following him seemed not to take his eyes off him, vio got into one of the neighborhoods that had the door open and left the other side of the street.

    Where he jumped and hid at the top of the gate to see who it was who was following him, his surprise was that who was following him was a man dressed in ck.

    vio low and put a sword of divine energy on the subject¡¯s neck "I don¡¯t know who you are but you better answer, I¡¯m not a very patient person or I will make you respond by force."

    The man dressed in ck raised his hands "Armando Medina, a young man who was orphaned at birth and who left the orphanage at the age of 18, a healthy but stubborn young man.

    Every year a normal young man, Now you can afford to use gold coins and can jump rooftops, I think that who needs to give answers is you, Armando, not to mention that you speak alone now. "

    vio smiled "You don¡¯t have the strength to support the questions that are asking me, I don¡¯t know what faction or organization you are, but as a friend¡¯s advice I tell them not to mess with me.

    Because what you will find is just death, now leave or I have to regret not killing you. "

    The man in ck could feel the object that was on his neck had disappeared when he turned around he could see vio climbing the wall as if he were walking on the maind and then disappearing on the roof of the building.

    At that moment the man in ck received a call ...

    Document of identity in Mexico, very important for a lot of stuff in daily life Credencial de Lector Mexico tax office Dia de Muertos

 Chapter 227 - Flavio for the world

    vio decided not to pay attention to the event that had happened and preferred to go to a taqueria <sup> 1 </sup> to eat something before heading to buy a cell phone.

    It did not take long to find a taqueria and decided to take a seat while he was waiting for his order of Tacos de al pastor <sup> 1 </sup> , while he was waiting for the news on television.

    A reporter was in a street that became known to vio "Behind me is the ce where this strange person was seen, who as if he were a superhero took a big leap to the roof of the house which is 4 floors.

    This feat was recorded by the video blogger Ricardo Le¨®n aka El Chencha <sup> 1 </sup> , in the opinion of this reporter this may be the birth of a true superhuman "

    vio could see how the video looked like he jumped with burnt clothes to the ceiling to the surprise of the young man he was recording.

    Then the reporter appeared "This is not all a surveince camera recorded how the young man jumped and crashed with high voltage cables, if they have children nearby we ask you to exercise caution."

    The video showed vio jumping and crashing into high voltage cables. "Our researchers say the person is Armando Medina.

    A young student of philosophy and letters, who was abandoned after being born in a Catholic orphanage, then our correspondent will interview the superior mother Amanda, who will tell us things about Armando during his stay at the orphanage. "

    The Taquero <sup> 1 </sup> took the tacos to vio who could only think that if on television it is news on socialworks it must be a trend, which can be beneficial but at the same time dangerous.

    One of the taco diners changed the channel to a Borregos vs Halcones <sup> 1 </sup> football match, a Mexican league ssic and vio could only continue with his meal while he listens to the football match.

    When he finished and prepared to leave he could see that the street was closed by arge number of police patrols and even some soldiers, vio knew it would be aplicated afternoon.

    The soldiers and policemen in the ce pointed their weapons at vio and at that moment the man in ck left the building opposite "Armando I hope you can join us ..."

    vio raised his hand to ask him to shut up "I told you not to mess with me and the first thing you do is stalk me after I had eaten, but your organization is an idiot or you are the idiot.

    I will give 2 minutes to disappear from my view otherwise I will have to break through the good way or the bad. "

    The man in ck could hold his hand on vio¡¯s shoulder and looked at him with an evil smile "The only one who should listen to us is you because ..."

    The man in ck could not continue why he realized that where his hand should be there was only a kind of energy around vio "Look what you made me do, I told you not to mess with me."

    At that moment vio shouted, "I don¡¯t care what organization or group you are, I told you to leave me alone consider this as a second warning there won¡¯t be a third."

    After this vio activated his field of divine energy so that all the time he stopped and with it, vio took advantage to disappear, when the time returned to normal the soldiers and policemen felt fear when they saw that all their weapons had disappeared, even the munition or cars were gone.

    The man in ck, on the other hand, held the stump of his hand with a look of fear and hate, at that moment his cell phone started ringing and with his trembling hand, he took out his cell phone and replied "Richard, the society is not happy with the approach towards Armando ... "

    At that moment Richard¡¯s cell phone exploded and his head was left with a hole that exposed his brain toter fall to the ground spilling his brain around the ce.

    In a dark room that was only illuminated by aputer was a young woman smoking a cigar while watching the video of the taco surveince camera where vio had left and had met the man in ck.

    After seeing what happened in the video, the young woman smiled as she wrote a small code on theputer with which the video was uploaded to the inte and sent to different news agencies in Mexico and the world.

    vio, on the other hand, was resting in a hotel of poor quality while charging his new cell phone, to be able to enter the inte and know what differences there were in this world with which he knew.

    While he was resting thinking about his little son and wives he could hear the noise of the cell phone warning him that it was already charged.

    He opened it and after creating a new ount he went online to find out, the first thing he found was news reports about him.

    Hundreds of media talked about Armando Medina and his danger to society or those who said that everything was a farce of some producer to create hype for his new movie.

    vio scratched his head "What the fuck I guess I can not go through the city using my divine energy or doing supernatural stuff now I be a kind of monster.

    I suppose that the human being will always like and fear the strange, but that can be beneficial for me.

    If more people know what I am, I can call the attention of those who can help me to be able to return although it is a two-sided coin, because as I will call the attention of those who can help me and I will find people who only seek to bother but who does not risk does not win. "

    A smile formed on vio¡¯s face and he decided to prepare his entrance for this world to know him.

    With no time to lose, he opened the motel window and began to jump between buildings to go to the nearest television station to ask for help as kindly as possible.

    The news of the night of the most-watched televisionwork in Mexico was broadcasting its news on the inte and open television, everything was normal until the reporter who was giving the news suddenly announced that Armando Medina would be in the studio giving an interview.

    In all the houses of Mexico and on the inte the emotion was present, the hashtag #ArmandoMedina became a global trending topic.

    Different organizations of the world, governments, and people were interested in seeing what Armando said in his speech.

    vio was guided to a set where the presenter Ram¨ªrez was who would do the interview when he entered the set enough cameras were recording the event he sat on a small sofa.

    The presenter Ramirez greeted vio hand "Thank you very much for allowing us to do the interview, on the inte only talk about you and your actions.

    The public is divided in itself their actions with the lord of the suit were the right ones or were an act of abuse, which can you tell us about it. "

    vio let out a smallugh "People can only see the surface of the water and on that, they base theirments.

    You will see the subject of the suit belongs to an organization that does not know the name but tried to take me by force I just defended myself and left a clear message that they did not mess with me. "

    The presenter Ram¨ªrez got a little nervous "I understand his point of view but how he managed to teleport without anyone noticing, surviving an electric shock or jumping without anyone noticing what was happening.

    Are you a kind of superhero or a person with superhuman abilities. "

    vio smiled and looked at the camera "None of them, I am what you call a God.

    It may be difficult to exin but I am the son of the goddess Rhea and the god Apollo, I am the fruit of an incestuous rtionship.

    I will give you a small presentation. "

    The cameras were able to record as vio got up from the seat and walked towards the wall of the set, where he began to walk on it while walking up to the ceiling.

    From the roof, vio opened his hands "The physicalws that govern the world do not affect me at all."

    vio jumped and fell on the ground without suffering any injury, after this, a kind of energy surrounded vio and with his hands, he began to create a small cactus that was slowly growing and ced it on the ground.

    Then create a Mexican Royal Eagle which was ced on the cactus, while pping its wings and shrieking "You can approach her Ramirez, it is not an illusion is a real being who feels, eats and shits."

    The reporter Ram¨ªrez approached the Eagle and touched her with surprise "I can not only create life but also cure diseases and do a lot of things.

    The reason I want to show this is to get the attention of those groups or individuals that can help me.

    Of course, there is nothing free in life for those scientists I can provide knowledge that surpasses anything they have ever seen, for those who seek medicine I can give them the cure they need.

    Unfortunately, as God I am, there is something that I cannot change and it is dead since thews of death are even something that the gods have no control.

    But I can make a new body for you and transport your soul to him, this body will be much stronger than the human and you can live without problems for more than 1000 years.

    All I¡¯m looking for is Sacred texts, apocryphal, tablets with prayers or anything that speaks about Wonders. "

    The reporter Ramirez listened and everything vio said and with courage and some anger asked him "Forgive my arrogance Armando but if you are a God why you never helped the most unprotected, you know my son died of cancer but my prayers were never heard ... "

    vio raised his hand and shook his head "Every god is different and the actions they do depend on each one of them, the functioning of faith and miracles is veryplicated to exin.

    But I can say something to everyone, the gods can help but they don¡¯t do it because I would meddle in the affairs of mortals, I am a special case that I am breaking that rule because I need answers.

    If you want to find me I will be in the city, enjoying the beautiful day of the dead and then in the city of Teotihuacan "

    After this vio disappeared from the study leaving behind him a great stir worldwide ...

    A ce were sold tacos Tacos of spicy meat that had pineapple, very delicious if youe to Mexico try one of them ;) Just a random name for a video blogger ;p The person who makes and serves the Tacos In this world, it¡¯s like say Chivas vs Agus, two teams of Mexico ;)

 Chapter 228 - A friendly hand

    The next day hundreds of people from all over the world arrived in Mexico City, from members of organizations to new members of embassies from different countries.

    Some spies from different nations were at the airport, all of them were in the task of obtaining the most information about Armando Medina and some others with the mission of recruiting him for their respective interests.

    vio, on the other hand, was having a nightmare where Hellena was leaving him for Cockroach the unicorn and his children did not want to see him because they considered him useless, at that moment he woke up "Damn nightmares, I miss sleeping in the soft breasts of Miyuki or Hellena"

    After taking a shower vio prepared to leave when his door opened and Miyuki came in. "Damn crazy, you know what you just did, the world is in chaos and you are very calm.

    You have broken the bnce that took millennia toplete and not only that you are bringing destruction to the capital of your country. "

    vio yawned and stretched out his hands "Miyuki if you have onlye to scold me then you can retire, I told you that I will do everything in my power to return to my home.

    Every day in this ce is one day less than I will see the smile of my little children or wake up in the embrace of my wives.

    I don¡¯t mind breaking the bnce in this ce because I¡¯m a damn selfish person who only sees for his desires, calls me a monster or an idiot but I¡¯m just looking to find a way home. "

    Miyuki looked at vio with hate "You are a shit Armando, but I will apany you as my sister is on the way and asked me to watch you so you don¡¯t break the bnce anymore."

    vio let out a smallugh and walked towards the window "Very well Miyuki apany me, I will break the bnce more.

    I will save all the children with cancer in the city and after that, I will go for some mole <sup> 1 </sup> to eat, which I have not tried for a long time. "

    Miyuki could only see how vio jumped on the roofs and could only jump with him, after advancing for a while they reached the first children¡¯s hospital.

    vio entered very quietly at the hospital reception and asked about the area of ??children with cancer, the nurse recognized vio as she had seen him on socialworks.

    With some surprise and fear, he guided vio through the hospital, but not before giving notice to the authorities, when they arrived vio could see small childrenpletely without hair and with their small lifeless looks.

    But one by one if they clung to life, doctors and nurses saw a young man and an Asian woman enter the area of ??childhood oncology apanied by the receptionist nurse.

    The doctor in charge of the area of ??childhood oncology approached them "You cannot be here, we are busy giving chemotherapy to small children.

    Karen why you allowed these people to be in this ce, call security immediately. "

    vio took a step forward and patted the doctor "Don¡¯t worry doctor, you better apany me, I will show you a true miracle that will change the way you look at the world.

    Doctors should take out their cell phones and initiate transmissions on their socialworks so that others see what I can do. "

    Miyuki looked at vio angrily but did not have enough strength to stop him, it was extremely rare that he could use divine energy without any restrictions.

    When vio got to where a little girl was, the little girl looked at the young man who was facing her with a smile "Sir, are you another superhero, yesterday some of them came and told me that I would be fine.

    What I can¡¯t understand is why Mom and Dad cried at my side if the superhero told me that I would be fine. "

    vio smiled and ced his hand on the little girl¡¯s forehead. "You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll make sure that mom and dad don¡¯t cry anymore."

    At that moment time stopped and vio could see a skeletal hand that was ced on his "Boy you know what you are trying to do, healing a girl who is about to die is not very kind to the cycle of life."

    vio turned to see the dead who had his oz and his ck suit "Let¡¯s make a deal I will give you a soul so that I can heal the girl that way the cycle is not altered and we can all do our job."

    Death looked at vio from top to bottom with its empty basins that only showed a faint red color "You have the same aroma as me and you are offering an equivalent exchange, I can ept the deal but you will have to give the soul first."

    vio nodded and used his divine energy to create a new soul, death showed surprise while its basins lit up red to a more powerful "You can create souls quite easily, you¡¯re not a normal God but I¡¯m just death not someone that is dedicated to judging, you can cure the girl. "

    Before she left, vio stopped the death. "Wait, I will not only cure this little girl, but I will also be healing a few more children.

    You want me to give you souls as a credit or you wille to collect when I finish. "

    Death looked at him for a while. "I¡¯lle when you¡¯re done, I have to go pick up a few more souls, strangely I know you don¡¯t lie."

    After this time returned to normal and vio could use his divine energy to heal the little girl, in just a few seconds her hair grew back and her skin regained color.

    The little girl looked with surprise at the young superhero in front of her, squeezed her little hands and then felt her hair, this time it wasn¡¯t a wig but her real hair.

    Tears came out of his little face, as he felt his body recover its energy "Thank you, Mr. Superhero ..."

    The little girl hugged vio while crying. vio wiped the tears from the little girl¡¯s face. "Don¡¯t thank me. Just enjoy this new opportunity. When you¡¯re ready, you can ask the doctor to check you out.

    Now, little one, let me heal the other little children, I¡¯m sure they want to see their parents tell them that they will have toe to the hospital.

    While more boys and girls healed vio the doctors were getting tears, they have been taking care of all these children but the life expectancy is very poor, many times the children only die to the area of ??child oncology.

    For his part, Miyuki had many questions, especially why at one point time stopped, there are only 3 beings that can do that The old man, death and satan.

    He does not feel the divine energy of some kind so it can only be dead but he will have to askter.

    When vio finished the entire oncology area of ??the hospital, more than 100 small children were jumping on the beds and others were waiting for their parents.

    The doctor¡¯s transmissions and the nurses became viral and in a short time, poor and rich people began to pack their bags to take their loved ones with vio so that he could cure them.

    The hospital was surrounded by soldiers and police who were waiting for vio and hispanion to try to stop him.

    vio went out the main door of the hospital while the police and soldiers pointed at him, this time there were also reporters recording the moment, a guy dressed as a Mexican general approached vio.

    The general approached vio "Good afternoon, young Armando. We would like you to join us with yourpanion.

    The president wants to see it, I hope you can do it. "

    vio scratched his head "I would like to, but you can tell the president that I will see him when he has finished curing the children with cancer in the city, consider it a gift from me."

    After this vio and Miyuki disappeared and continued with his work to cure the children of a disease that they could not but with which they had to live ...

    Simr to curry but more delicious the red have chocte and the green its perfect for chicken ;)

 Chapter 229 - A familiar face

    After touring all the hospitals vio ended up quite tired even though it is notplicated to use divine energy, every child he cured had to analyze it mentally and then eliminate and correct damage to their small bodies.

    In spite of everything after seeing her little smiles, vio did not bother to take care of the little ones, while asking to eat in a small family restaurant Miyuki began to ask a lot of things but at that moment the time stopped.

    Death hade to collect their souls, without much haste he sat beside Miyuki "You have saved 300 souls I need 300 souls as payment."

    vio sighed and took out a chocte bar using his divine energy "In the time I made the souls you should try the chocte, it is a bar of chocte created with the hands of mother Tonantzin.

    My kids like it but since you¡¯re going to wait you should try it. "

    Death epted the chocte bar and was surprised why it did not turn to dust so he took it to his jaw to take a bite, she realized that she could feel the taste of chocte and the sweetness of sugar.

    She had never been able to try anything other than ashes. This was because anything she tried to eat or touch would turn to dust, but the chocte did not allow her to taste a true vor.

    She decided to eat it quite calmly, giving small bites so that she could enjoy its vor when she finally finished eating the chocte bar she noticed that the young man was looking at her with a smile while there were 300 little souls on the table.

    The death ispletely inexpressive because she doesn¡¯t have flesh on his face, she took the souls and thanked the young man "Thank you very much young man for the gift, it is the first time I can try something different of ashes."

    vio smiled and handed her a small package of choctes "Consider it a gift from me, by the way, we may see each other much more often depending on how many peoplee to see me.

    My name is vio, I will be waiting for our next meeting "

    Death nodded and took the souls with their choctes and then disappeared, Miyuki shook his head "Again time stopped with who you are talking to."

    vio responded casually while eating his mole te "With death who is a pleasant entity I have to admit that his skeletal hand felt very soft when she touched me, I didn¡¯t know that the bones could feel like silk.

    Shees to collect the souls she owed, you know that every person who I save from death costs me a soul.

    It is a fair deal of a soul for a soul. "

    Miyuki threw the cover with which he was eating his pozole "Wait you were with death and she touches you, but most importantly where did you get the souls"

    vio prepared a taco and gave him a big bite "You say it as if touching or being near death was bad, I¡¯m going to tell you something the death of my dimension is inside me, you should see it is a pretty tsundere girl but it¡¯s a good girl

    Thanks to that I am in a kind of limbo where I cannot die and how much I simply do the souls, of course how they are new souls have no experience so they can only be animals before they can be human. "

    Miyuki felt a cocktail of different feelings but her face was afraid she looked at vio "Armando you are a monster, you know what it means to make a soul.

    You also know that death is destined to be alone, it is already dangerous to meet her but that it touches you even as gods would have a high cost.

    Me, I can¡¯t stay by your side. You¡¯re a damn mistake in the system, you¡¯re dangerous, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll let my sister handle it. "

    Miyuki took his things and left without stopping looking at vio as if he were a real monster, vio, on the other hand, could only smile forcefully, the action of Miyuki¡¯s hurts him but he knew that she was not the woman he fell in love she are someone elsepletely different with the same face of the Miyuki he loves.

    vio sighed and asked for the bill he could not continue eating after he was rejected and treated like a monster by Miyuki before he could stand a beautiful young woman with red hair sat at the table where he was.

    The woman looked at vio and smiled "Nice to meet you, Armando, I¡¯m Tania, maybe you don¡¯t know me but ..."

    Tania couldn¡¯t continue her words why vio hugged him, she didn¡¯t understand why but she could feel tearsing out of vio¡¯s face, she could only put her hands around his back.

    The customers of the store did not understand why the young man was crying in the arms of the red-haired woman but they continued eating watching the situation unfold.

    vio was carried away by the feelings so it took a while to react and separate from Tania "Forgive my rudeness andck of manners but you reminded me of a person who died long ago which despite not being very close to me is very important."

    Tania shook her head "It wasn¡¯t ufortable for me but I was surprised that you hugged me suddenly while you cried.

    Knowing that someone like you can cry makes me feel calmer I can know that my intuition was not wrong and that you are not a bad person.

    Let me introduce myself again I am Tania a white hacker, I¡¯ve been seeing all the promises you¡¯ve made. "

    vio smiled "I can imagine that you were the one who uploaded the taqueria video yesterday, right?"

    Tania scratched her nose "Sorry if I bother you but it was the best way to send a message of hope to this chaotic world and try to you notice me."

    vio shook his head "Not at all but I don¡¯t think you came to see someone like me just to introduce you.

    Let¡¯s do something I will help you with whatever you want for the inconvenience you cheer when I hug you. "

    Tania became serious "We can¡¯t talk in this ce, you will have to apany me to a ce with less vignce, we better take a taxi or ..."

    When Tania was going to take out her cell phone she could see that everyone was frozen even a ss that fell from one of the tables by a child was suspended in the air.

    vio who was already by his side helped him to stand up. "It is surprising it does not seem like it, we will apany you wherever you want, that way we will free ourselves from the 5 different people who have been watching what we do."

    Tania looked at vio with surprise "If you knew why you talked all those things with Miss Miyuki, you know that the information you have given can be used or sold."

    vio startedughing "Haha when you talk about food with ants, you don¡¯t worry that they know where you keep the bread.

    I¡¯m not afraid of whateveres, I¡¯m not lying when I say I can¡¯t die, but let¡¯s talk in morefort. "

    Tania just looked at vio and before she could say anything she could feel vio carrying her like a princess as he pulled her out of the ce to jump to the roof of one of the buildings "You just tell me where you want to go."

    Tania with surprise pointed north and vio jumped between the buildings, Tania could feel the air that hit her face and with the security of being supported by vio¡¯s arms.

    It caused her to forget all the problems and enjoy the view of the beautiful city of Mexico at night, what surprised him most is to see the citypletely stopped, nothing moved in it and that gave it a mystical touch.

    People who were arrested as photographs doing an action, cars which seemed to be detained with statues inside and insects which were levitating in the air with their wings extended.

    After a journey of some minutes that for Tania were the best of his life, they arrived at his apartment located in a quiet beautiful tower on the reform avenue.

    The apartment was quiterge but it was extremely messy, Tania blushed in shame "This is my house, sorry for the mess but I haven¡¯t had time to clean up."

    vio could see how Tania¡¯s face was sad and put his hand on Tania¡¯s shoulder "Tell me how I can help you, although remember that there is something I can¡¯t do and that is to revive a dead man."

    Tania shook her head as she walked to a piece of furniture where she took a picture of a small child "He is my brother Carlos, he was kidnapped 2 weeks ago by the organization that wanted to take you by force.

    Those damn shits took him, just because I did notply with a deal in time, for a damn minute they took my brother, you have to help me is my only family if something happens to him. "

    vio approached her and hugged her "Just tell me where to go and I¡¯ll take care of the rest."

    Tania let herself be hugged again by vio and the two stayed like this for a few minutes ...

 Chapter 230 - Tanias brother

    <i> R18 Chapter: Gore </i>

    <i> "Warning all the names and ces shown here belong to fiction so they have no rtion to reality" </i>

    While vio was receiving Tania¡¯s indications at the Mexico City airport, a private flight was arriving from under a beautiful woman who was received by Miyuki "Sister, I¡¯m d you arrived ..."

    At that moment Amaterasu hit his sister in the face "You are a stupid Miyuki, I asked you to apany Armando not to escape of him while you said he is a monster.

    You are ignorant, you know that your talk has been heard by different organizations now they think we are useless, Susanoo was beaten by father for defending you.

    We will speak to the embassy Miyuki. "

    Miyuki realized that the airport workers were seeing how she was scolded so she could only lower her head and follow her sister to the embassy of Japan.

    When they finally arrived at the embassy and the door was closed Amaterasu began to knock on Miyuki "Piece of shit, I gave you a mission too simple.

    Armando is no monster is aplete god something that only the old man, death and satan can get, but you are a damn ipetent you could make a question on your phone but you prefer to use your phone in other things.

    What you have as the goddess you have as an idiot. "

    Miyuki tried to break free and escape but Amaterasu dragged her from her feet "SISTER HAVE MERCY PLEASE !!"

    Amaterasu kept hitting Miyuki leaving a lot of blood in the room, when she finished turning his sister into a mass of unrecognizable blood, she cleaned the blood from his face with his hand "Clean up this mess and have someone tie up this shit I want The first thing she sees when you wake up is his punishment.

    Somebody look for her boyfriend and bring me his head, garbage that can not do a job has no right to have anything besides it will be interesting to see how she reacts to see the head of his beloved, try to contact Armando I need to ask you some questions. "

    Amaterasu¡¯s bodyguards, some Yokais who were dressed as humans, were in charge of cleaning and one of them went out with the mission of killing Miyuki¡¯s boyfriend.

    vio, on the other hand, listened to all the information that Tania had about the secret organization, the summary story is that in 1940 Jos¨¦ Vasconcelos <sup> 1 </sup> with the help of the German embassy created the <i> "Society" </i> .

    A group whose function is to investigate paranormal acts and have the mission of control the country from the shadows, when the Second World War ended with the defeat of the axis, society was already present throughout the country.

    During the cold war, society joined an American secret group and with it could enter on all of the continent of America, the mission in which a minute was dyed and for which they kidnapped Tania¡¯s brother was to enter a government database.

    Everything was done with threats to his life so Tania had no other option toplete it but during Hacking, something went wrong and was dyed a minute caused that she could not get all the information.

    After this, his brother disappeared from his home, after investigating she realized that he was inside the American embassy but she does not know how she can recover it, that is why when she found Armando she clung to the idea of ??getting his attention.

    vio sighed "Very well Tania I will enter the American embassy to rescue your brother, but in return I want you to be my eyes and my ears in the underground world, I have to know who tries to approach me.

    Under my protection, nobody will dare to harm you or your brother, by the way, call me vio, Armando is a nice name but I like vio more. "

    Tania ced her hand on her chest thanked vio as he jumped out the window of the building.

    vio fell to the ground and prepared to reach the US embassy, ??along the way he found arge number of confetti ornaments that adorned the houses and some buildings.

    There was also an asional altar in themercial premises which had their 7 steps and their offerings to receive the dead, there were also other altars that were much smaller but still impressive.

    After walking for some time he arrived at the US embassy which was guarded by two soldiers, vio walked towards her but the soldiers pointed their weapons at him.

    "What are you doing here, this is American territory, withdraw immediately before ..."

    The soldiers were surprised that their weapons disappeared and vio was already inside the embassy. "When you point your weapons for the second time against me I will not be so peaceful.

    Just inform society that Ie to pay a visit and it will depend on them if they want it to be a friendly visit or a deration of war. "

    Theirs of the embassy when they heard the name of society only scratched their heads and returned to their posts, some things do not belong to them and knowing them would be dangerous for them.

    When vio entered the embassy there was a young girl with blond hair who was sitting in what appeared to be the ambassador. "Wee Armando, I have to admit that your few conventional methods surprised me.

    You enter the embassy of the most powerful country in the world and you don¡¯t seem worried, not many have the same courage like you, more when a lot of nuclear missiles are pointing towards this ce. "

    vio let out augh and ced his hands on his waist "Why I would have to be afraid of conventional weapons, it would not be the first time I die vaporized and turned to ashes.

    The real question is you are willing to start a war of annihtion with someone who cannot die, let¡¯s do something Ie for Tania¡¯s brother and I retire in return I will give you some gold coins. "

    The girl frowned and looked at vio angrily "In case you think I¡¯m a whore you can pay with crumbs ..."

    vio smiled malevolently as he showed his teeth and looked at the girl as if he were a piece of shit. "You¡¯re not good enough to share a bed with me, you know very well that if I want I can find the boy without much difficulty.

    You should be grateful to receive something in return that is not a ticket to see death. "

    The ambassador could feel that a hot liquid was on his back was the young woman who had urinated in fear when she saw vio¡¯s face, vio could see how she had urinated and approached her to hold her chin "You¡¯re afraid, but if you have not done anything why do you have fear. "

    The young woman began to tremble and tears fell "Sorry, sorry"

    vio brought his face closer to hers "Why do you apologize, what did you do little garbage, where is Tania¡¯s brother, tell me or I¡¯ll have to cut your beautiful face while you suffer from pain."

    The young woman began to run wet as tears ran down her face "I, I, killed him and buried his body using cement in the basement but ..."

    Before he could continue vio put his hand on the young woman¡¯s face and clenched her skull letting out part of her liquefied brain between vio¡¯s hand, for the price her two beautiful Blue eyes came out of her orbits and fell to the ground.

    The ambassador could feel another liquid run down his back, he did not dare to check, if thedy died he is dead if Armando died he is dead.

    So with his trembling hand, he pulled a small aluminum sk from his suit which he introduced into his mouth and bit after that everything turned ck.

    vio looked as if it were garbage to the two bodies he had in front and headed towards the basement, diplomatic members and soldiers only took refuge in rooms because they did not want to make Armando angrier.

    When vio arrived he closed his eyes for a moment and located where the body of Tania¡¯s little brother was, vio could not let Tania find out that his brother was dead.

    So he decided to do somethingpletely new, vio took out the remains of the young man who were rotting and used his divine energy to create the same body.

    Then using his divine energy, he rescued the memories of the young man¡¯s putrid brain, along with all the information that could serve.

    All that he transferred to the body he had created and then I create a soul, which would act like the young man, they would not be the same person but Tania would never know it, that way she would not end upmitting suicide because of the pain of not having her brother.

    vio altered the memories of Tania¡¯s new brother for he remembers how he was rescued and the pain he suffered, after finishing vio burned the remains of the real brother and carried the young boy on a white nket as he left the embassy.

    Tania was sitting on the couch wondering how her little brother would be when the door to her apartment opened Tania she can see her brother running towards her as she hugged him.

    The reunion of the two brothers was a very emotional situation, while vio only saw them with a smile

    <i> < It¡¯s sad that the real brother of Tania it¡¯s dead but she never will know that> </i> ....

    An intellectual and writer Mexican ;)

 Chapter 231 - Death in the bed

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and sex description </i>

    vio decided to rest in one of the rooms of the department of Tania, although he knows that she is not the same person can not stop thinking that Tania is the reincarnation of Arab of this world.

    So vio has a quite different feeling when he sees Tania as she reminds him Arab, so he is not willing to leave her unprotected or alone, although taking care of Tania will not change the fact that Arab is dead.

    While he was sleeping he could feel that someone was getting into his bed, vio felt that what hey next to him brought him inner peace, it was like having Miyuki or Hellena next to him so he decided to hug the intruder to prevent her from separating.

    The next morning he opened his eyes and realized that he was hugging the death.

    But instead of stopping hugging her, he recharges his head on her soft bones. "I have to say that you are quitefortable and I like this close to you, tell me how you slept."

    The Death just ducked her head to see vio lying on his bones, she couldn¡¯t answer why not even she knew why she did it, but the feeling of being able to touch something and not die is something new.

    Not to mention that the heat of vio¡¯s hug is something she doesn¡¯t understand but she likes to feel it, without thinking about it instead of responding to vio she hugged him so she could feel even more of that heat he likes.

    The two were hugged until Tania entered the room and saw vio hugging a skeleton, she had so many questions but only said "vio breakfast is ready if you need to bathe in the closet there are towels.

    You can leave your clothes too for me to wash. "

    vio raised his head as he yawned "Thank you, Tania, in a moment I wake up."

    Tania smiled and closed the door of the room, vio, on the other hand, stretched his hands, left the bedpletely naked ready to take a bath in the morning "You want to apany me in the shower, I can wash your bones.

    I¡¯m not very good but I think it will be a good experience for you. "

    The Death rose to leave his bones exposed and took vio¡¯s hand "After you."

    vio to wash the bones of death use liquid body soap, the death does not need to wash his body but she felt the great and strong hands of vio while touching all corners of his bones makes her feel special.

    Gradually the death began to make provocative sounds, this caused vio to get excited a little more than normal and will carefully but continuously wash the pelvis of death.

    The provocative sounds became moans and vio wanted to try something, he didn¡¯t lose anything if he tried, he approached and hugged death from behind "Don¡¯t move I want to try something just let yourself go by my voice"

    The divine energy began to leave vio¡¯s body as he circled the body of death who began to close skin, muscle, and fat.

    To the surprise of the death, she could feel how she had something that she always destroyed, she had lived, she could feel what has had a physical body, from the blood running through every corner of his body to the beat of his heart.

    It was a sensation she liked, she could finally close his eyes and breathe, but that was not all he could feel vio¡¯s hands this time as the water wet his beautiful new skin.

    vio¡¯s hand ran through the entire body of death but while he did vio kissed the back of death which caused her to tremble at the new sensation he was feeling.

    vio¡¯s hand this time move under the clitoris of death as his other hand rose to the chin of death, which vio held carefully to move it slowly to the side so he could kiss her.

    vio kissed the sweet and soft lips of death, leading the two to lose themselves in a big kiss while vio¡¯s hand caressed the little pink clit of the death.

    The kisses became more and more passionate, neither of them was willing to separate, death turned around to face vio.

    vio¡¯s hand was reced by vio¡¯s penis that began to rub against the vagina and the clitoris of the death, the sensation was so pleasant that she used her hand to guide vio¡¯s penis inside.

    She wanted to have vio inside her, so when vio¡¯s penis entered inside of his vagina, shey on his head on vio¡¯s shoulder as she bit as his lip as she felt his hymen break.

    vio did not want to be a beast for the first time of the death, so he began to move his hips slowly but deeply, every time he pushed he could feel that the head of his penis yed with the cervix of the death.

    Gradually the pain for the death became a pleasure and helped vio by moving her hips by herself, the moans of the death sounded throughout the apartment but Tania and her brother did not seem to care because they did not listen to anything.

    But that does not mean that no one could see his sexual act, the death that was inside vio did not contain his desire and used his hand to caress his clitoris while enjoying the moans that both made.

    After a few minutes death could feel his hips contract while releasing his urine and hot liquid spills inside her, the pleasure was so great that she bit vio on the shoulder while marking his nails on vio¡¯s back.

    The morning was young and the two were not satisfied with what they continued to let the shower water clean the fluids they both released in their battle of kisses and caresses.

    While this was happening, Miyuki woke up and the first thing she saw was her boyfriend¡¯s face so she thought it was all a dream, but she soon realized that she was wrong.

    As her eyes were recovering she could see that her boyfriend¡¯s expression was not normal, she opened her eyes and could see that what she was seeing was her boyfriend¡¯s head which was in a silver tray in front of her.

    Miyuki let out a scream and tears fell down his face, at that moment Amaterasu entered the room "Shut up shit you¡¯re very loud.

    Learn something from your boyfriend or I should say, ex-boyfriend. "

    Miyuki shouted "Why, Why you killed him ... ¡¯

    Before she could continue Amaterasu punched her in the face "Because you are a coward and a disgrace since you want to question me I will have to punish you so that you learn to respect the orders."

    At that moment Amaterasu appeared a whip using his divine energy and she uses it to hit Miyuki, every blow she took was a piece of skin, the screams sounded all day in the basement of the Japanese embassy ...

 Chapter 232 - Titans appearance

    At noon the Death and vio separated as she has to go pick up some souls in person but threaten vio that she will to return at night to continue with the fight of caresses and kisses.

    After bathing, vio appeared somefortable clothes and left the shower towards the table where he could see the cold food served while Tania was at theputer and her little brother ying with the cell phone.

    Tania who was using theputer turned to see vio "To be a god you take a lot of time in the shower vio, so the food got cold I hope it doesn¡¯t bother you.

    By the way, 5 organizations want to contact you, a French ult organization under a person named Julien, a secret organization without representation country but whose representative in Mexico is a person named Joseph.

    There is also the society that had kidnapped my brother and wants to make peace with you, the fourth organization is the Mexican government. It seems that the president wants to meet with you and finally there is the Japanese embassy.

    But they just sent a photo, I did not want to open it because ites with a message that you only have to open it since I know that there are gods I do not want to risk and that some curse falls on me.

    Ramiro,e with me, let¡¯s go to the store for some candy. "

    Ramiro nodded and followed his sister, but before he left vio stopped her and ced his hand on her forehead, Tania could feel that there was something inside her that allowed her to feel things she didn¡¯t appreciate before.

    He also felt that his body was much stronger and more agile, vio smiled and ruffled Tania¡¯s hair. "You have my blessing so you shouldn¡¯t worry because if someone tries to harm you I will know.

    You also have the power to protect little Ramiro, if you can bring me a Pnqueta <sup> 1 </sup> from the store for a long time I have not tasted the delicious taste of that candy. "

    Tania nodded and left the apartment with her brother while vio put his face seriously, Miyuki had told him that Amaterasu woulde but did not believe that his sister-inw would send him a message.

    When he sat down on theputer and double-clicked on the image, what he saw caused vio¡¯s anger to go off, he had only felt that anger twice in his life, the first was when he learned that Hellena was abused and the second when the king Teotihuacan almost vites his daughter.

    In Mexico City the day was very clear when arge number of ck clouds began to form in the sky, people began to transmit the supernatural phenomenon live.

    Thunder began to flow from the ck clouds, which gradually began to form a gigantic body, which gave a shout that rang throughout Mexico City.

    People were surprised by therge size and mainly the face whom they recognized as Armando in his Titan version, which is not umon because he is the son of Rhea a titan and Apollo a descendant of Titans and one of the most powerful sons of Zeus.

    vio in his altered state walked along the Reforma Avenue taking gigantic steps, the pedestrians who thought he was going to be stepped on noticed that when vio¡¯s gigantic foot stepped on them they only entered a kind of energy bubble.

    The scene was so magical that even those who saw the inside of the body formed by thunder on the inte, could not describe it in words when they realized that the giant did not harm, people, lost their fear and began to follow him on his way.

    vio was angry but it does not mean that he would allow his anger to kill innocent people, but if they were to die from the fight he will have with Amaterasu then it is a sacrifice he is willing to make.

    Tania did not understand why vio¡¯s anger, so he left the store carrying his brother and entered the apartment where he could see an image of the Asian woman who apanied vio in children¡¯s hospitals and told him a monster.

    The girl was tied naked while an Asian woman whipped her, she could be seen by the face of fear and sadness she was suffering, she quickly lowered her brother and sent a message to the Mexican government.

    The message was an evacuation order for anything close to the Japanese embassy, she also sent them a copy of the image so they knew that messing with thatdy was a death sentence.

    Hundreds of police and military left and began to evacuate the perimeter at the Japanese embassy, ??Amaterasu had on his feet the body of the stupid Yokai who sent the photo to vio.

    She knew that she would fight against aplete and angry god "Somebody prepares Miyuki, otherwise this ce will be turned to dust if we do not survive order the family of this garbage to pay for treason."

    In just a few seconds Miyuki came up bloody and covered with a shaking towel while facing Amaterasu "You¡¯re a lucky bitch, the guy you called a monster hase to save you, you should be more grateful to him.

    That boy does not fear reprisals from thews of this world. "

    One of the Yokai¡¯s pulled Miyuki out of the embassy who could barely walk, when vio arrived at the embassy he could see the bloody and trembling Miyuki, very carefully walked towards her leaving behind her titan form and hugging her.

    While hugging her, he used his divine energy to heal the wounds that she had "What did to you Miyuki, why you didn¡¯t ask me for help.

    I know that I am a stranger to your life but I have never lied in my words, you are one of the most important women in my life, I do not care if you are not the Miyuki who is the mother of my children you still be Miyuki and just for that reason I will take care of you. "

    Miyuki who had lost everything could only hold on to vio while crying, her life was destroyed by her sister, she can only thank vio because thanks to him she was released from that hell after she felt secure she just fain.

    After hugging her and recovering Miyuki¡¯s bodypletely, vio shouted "Amaterasu, I was thinking of entering and killing you but Miyuki needs to rest and I don¡¯t n to leave her alone to enforce revenge, but you can tell your father.

    That anyone whoes intending to harm Miyuki, I will kill him and I don¡¯t mind going personally to Japan to enforce my promise. "

    After this vio activated his field of divine energy and disappeared with Miyuki in hands, all the soldiers and some media could watch as the giant crumbled falling pieces of thunder to the ground where they were disappearing.

    The sky also returned to normal, while Taneri reviewed everything that was happening in different transmissions on the Inte could hear how vio opened the door of the apartment and when she turned and could see how vio entered with Miyuki in his arms.

    "Tania please prepare a change of clean clothes I¡¯m going to bathe Miyuki, I want her to be clean since she will have to ..."

    Before he could continue Tania charged Miyuki and looked at vio with doubt "I don¡¯t want to think badly about you vio but the Greek gods don¡¯t have a good reputation with women, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll take care of bathing and changing her."

    vio could only see how Tania took Miyuki, she could only sigh, while he decided to sit in the living room and check his cell phone.

    On the inte a great deal of information about his transformation of Titanes out, he could also see that hundreds of people gathered in Roman and Roman temples to pray and ask the gods for health.

    vio could only scratch his head, he knew it was a matter of time before a certain old man visited him ...

    Peanuts candy

 Chapter 233 - Unexpected visit

    During the night vio took care of Miyuki, fortunately, the death did not appear to continue the battle of the shower, in the morning Miyuki woke up and the first thing she did was check his body to see if she had no ropes or something that could harm her.

    After she checked his body and realized that she had nothing time and that vio was sleeping beside her, Miyuki looked at him with shame because she knew that his words were hurtful to him and yet he went to rescue her.

    vio woke up because he felt a deep look when he raised his head he could see Miyuki sitting on the bed staring at him "I¡¯m d you¡¯re well Miyuki, if something had happened to you may be the city would be a ruin."

    Miyuki under his head as tears came from his face "Sorry vio if I hadn¡¯t told you those words and left you in the restaurant, n would still be alive.

    But now he¡¯s dead, and, and... "

    vio hug Miyuki "You are not to me for anything, the problem was your sister, I can not return to your boyfriend of death but I can guarantee that you will not suffer while you are with me"

    After this vio separated from her "If you feel a little bettere to breakfast I will prepare your hotcakes of Cajeta that you like so much."

    Miyuki nodded and watched as vio left the room, once out of the room, vio set out to make breakfast, although he likes all theforts of the modern world being away from his children or wives stresses him out and puts sad.

    But in spite of everything he knows that he will return if although he is afraid of beingte and that something happens in his absence while preparing breakfast the TV began to broadcast an event that was happening in the Vatican.

    In the sky, across had appeared and from it, a light came out which dazzled the believers after that hundreds of angels came down from the sky apanied by the sound of a horn.

    vio shook his head and changed the channel, this time the stage was India, just like the Vatican different gods were present, he changed the channel again and this time it was Japan where the emperor was apanying a bearded man who vio distinguished as Izanagi.

    vio admits that it was the first time he saw his father-inw, he looked like a guy who had lived many things, vio reminded the face of Izanagi like the Hephaestus, only without the strange fetish of being cheated.

    After switching between arge number of television channels, vio decided to turn off the TV and better start singing a song that in this universe did not seem to know, but that coincides with his mood.

    vio began to sing "El triste" while he preparing the flour for the Hotcakes

    <i> "Qu¨¦ triste fue decirnos adi¨®s </i>

    Cuando nos ador¨¢bamos m¨¢s

    <i> Hasta golondrina emigr¨® </i>

    <i> Presagiando el final..." </i>

    vio¡¯s voice broke while the Hotcakes were cooking, while he continued singing everyone came out to see vio sing while some tears could be seen from his face.

    He went on for some more time but when he finished, he already had a big pile of hotcakes and three people watching him weirdly, vio sighed and smiled at them "I can be a God but that doesn¡¯t stop me from singing good music or thinking out loud."

    Ramiro approached vio and said with enthusiasm on his face "You can teach me to sing Uncle vio, your voice is magnificent, you could even get some tears in my sister. ¡¯

    vio smiled and ced his arm on Ramiro¡¯s shoulder while raising his thumb with his other hand "Of course, it won¡¯t be a simple process but I¡¯m sure you can sing whatever you want but now you have to have breakfast, I prepared my recipe hotcakes secret. "

    Each one took the hotcakes that were to be eaten from the torti and tasted them, Miyuki tried to put his Cajeta hotcakes and it was at that moment that he could feel the softness of the hotcake with the sweetness of the goat¡¯s milk card.

    Everyone ate without being able to speak because the breakfast was extremely delicious, at that time the time stopped and he could see Miyuki frozen, the only exnation its the old manes to visit him "You know that it is impolite to interrupt the breakfast of a man with the family. "

    Out of nowhere, a serious voice speaks "You tell them, family, when you only have known them for 3 days, I suppose you have a very strange family concept vio. "

    vio took a bite of his hotcake and with his mouth full he replied "Well it¡¯s better than the concept of morality you have, turning people to salt for being sinners, throwing floods among other massacres.

    I guess we are both in a stalemate do not believe it, or you are perfect enough not to admit mistakes. "

    Augh rang all over the ce and a bearded man came through the door of the apartment "Only Lucifer dares to speak to me with those words, that¡¯s because he has the power to confront me but you seem not very important."

    vio looked at him for a moment before continuing to eat "Why should I care, when we want we can check our strength but the real question is whether this world can resist our fight."

    The old man approached the table and with his hands took a piece of the hotcake that vio had made and tried it "I understand why you ignore me, I have to admit that the taste is something I like.

    But tell me vio what you do in our world, I can know that you don¡¯t belong to this ce because I killed all the Greek gods in this ce, I couldn¡¯t leave any loose ends. "

    vio looked at him and shook his head "I¡¯m not in this ce for pleasure, I came to this ce after we made protection and baptized a wonder against the fourth dimension.

    We also added a defense to prevent the entry of goods into our perimeter, but it was then that I fell asleep and when I woke up I was in this ce. "

    The old man stroked his beard "What happened was that your soul entered into synchronization with this world and ended up in Armando¡¯s body.

    But unfortunately you can only stay in this ce for 7 days and you have already been 3 if you stay for more than 7 days you will not be able to return to your home.

    This is why the more time you spend in this ce the link will be reduced, you are a problem but you are one who has the power to fight.

    Really if you didn¡¯t have it, I would kill you for altering your bnce. "

    vio let out augh "I was wondering when the generous god woulde, let¡¯s do something I want to leave this ce and you want me to leave.

    Help me and all win, your bnce can recover and I will be in my home. "

    The old man took another hotcake and put it on a milkmaid and then took a bite "Your case is unique in the world of the gods, I will help you but I hope you take these three people with you.

    They have spent too much time with you, they can no longer stay in this ce ... "

    At that moment a woman with ck eyes and hair entered, with a white but pale skin, who walked until she arrived with vio and sat on her legs "I go with them, I found someone with whom I can spend my life and not I¡¯m going to let go. "

    The old man held his nose "I will ask other gods for help, I just ask you not to leave this room, you are a danger.

    Whatever you need there will be some angels who will take care of your needs and that of yourpanions.

    Death, Lucifer will be in charge of collecting the souls that are relegated from your duties, we will take care, please do not leave this room. "

    The Death smiled and turned his head to kiss vio and recharge on him "You can be sure that I will not separate from him, by the way, I found information that can help vio to return and we can go.

    The problem is that we need to talk to someone from the world of vio, to coordinate the portal ... "

 Chapter 234 - The joining method

    <i> R-18 chapter: Sex description </i>

    The old man thought for a moment "Starting a conversation towards another world is notplicated but I doubt that vio¡¯s strength is sufficient, it is not easy to openmunication to another world."

    At that moment the death smiled "For the strength of vio do not worry I can do a ritual of union with him, with that he will be able to use my divine energy and he will not have problems in coordinating the ritual."

    The old man looked at vio with hate "vio I will make it clear I hope you can take care of death, she has existed since the origins of what we know as the universe if I could prevent her from going with you but I don¡¯t dare to even touch her.

    I guess it was true that you cannot die, I can only tell you that for the performance of the union ritual you will have to work under effort since you only have 4 days left, after that there will be no going back.

    Since I don¡¯t mind destroying the earth in the process but I will fight with you and with death if necessary, you have to retire before you do more damage to the reality of our world.

    Enjoy your ritual of the union. "

    After this the old man took some hotcakes and withdrew from the apartment, vio just scratched his head "What do a ritual of union, death" mean?

    Death smiled and turned around to ce his legs around vio¡¯s body after this brought his mouth to vio¡¯s ear and whispered "It means that I have to get pregnant so you will have to be in your superstate so we can Finish the union ritual.

    From the beginning of humanity and gods, there is no greater link that a couple can have than having a child, that is called the union ritual, maybe the name in your world is different or never exist but I am willing to do my best. "

    vio sighed and with his hands hug to death "Since you decided to go with me you have to know that you will share the bed with other women and that also the son born from our union will have brothers and sisters.

    I will also look for a way in which you can touch things and living things without them turning to ashes or dying, is the minimum I can do for the future mother of my children. "

    Death under his head and with his hand squeezed vio¡¯s nose "To how many women have you said the same thing, my little liar."

    After this, the hands of death hugged vio¡¯s neck and kissed vio "I don¡¯t mind sharing, you know after living a life of loneliness without being able to approach anything.

    I was condemned to be bad for anyone, everyone wants to live but they are afraid of dying for what I have always been inevitable for anyone, even Zeus after losing the battle against the old man, just let out augh while I took his soul to me toter be powdered.

    But now there is someone with whom I can be, it has the same aroma as me and most importantly it could give me the privilege of having a body, in my existence I have never had this opportunity.

    So I will cling to it no matter what happens, I don¡¯t want the end of the universe toe and be left alone floating in nothingness. "

    vio tightened the hug he was giving to death and gave her a big kiss "I will not be a blue prince but you can be sure if that happens we will both wander in the universe, just like you I¡¯m in a limbo where I cannot die.

    At least we can be together, but that will take a long time since I want to see what things our children and descendants can do, but now we have to work against time. "

    When vio finished speaking slowly under his hands and squeezed the great butt of the death, the two looked at each other for a moment and began the fight they had left in the shower.

    The two had no qualms about showing their love show to Miyuki, Tania, and Ramiro who were frozen in time without being able to move but were the only witnesses to the sexual act.

    His fight ended in the kitchen when vio had been carrying the Death to the room where the second round would begin, this time death took control of the situation and as an experienced cowgirl, vio was the best she could.

    But that was just the warm-up because if vio wasn¡¯t in his super form, getting pregnant the Death will beplicated.

    Little by little vio was releasing his energy in an overload with which his muscles grewrger along with his penis that was inside the Death, death could feel vio¡¯s penis increases in size.

    Gradually, the penis crossed her cervix until they reached the inside of her uterus, at that moment death biting her lip reached a new level of pleasure, vio took it with his hands and helped her perform hip movements.

    The moans in the room became screams of pleasure, the two did not take long to reach the climax and at that moment the interior of the death was filled with semen, but they could not feel the union so vio had to press a plus.

    He further concentrated his divine energy in his penis so that his semen could get pregnant the Death because death lost the ability to think or move for pleasure. vio ced her face down on the couch and lifted her hips.

    He could see that inside the vagina of death came arge amount of semen but he could not rest, he took it from the hip andpletely stuck his penis in one blow, death could only stick out his tongue for the pleasure that was feeling

    The hip of death did not take vio¡¯s onught so it was lowered until vio waspletely above her, moving her hips to achieve climax so that it was not only vulgar sex on the chair vio was dedicated To kiss the Death.

    Kisses on the mouth and on the back which cause her to squeeze a little more and make moans of pleasure, also carefully vio stroked the breasts of death so that the two could climax together.

    After a few minutes, the two reached the climax, but they could not feel the union for what they decided to continue, the time was frozen and the two no longer thought about the time they just let their lower instincts dominate them.

    After countless attempts and going through every corner of the apartmentpletely having sex, vio and death could finally feel a small bond, it was almost imperceptible but allowed them to rest.

    While they were doing it, he hugged vio¡¯s chest, the two of them gradually fell asleep when they woke up after some time they realized that their union had grown, now they could both feel each other¡¯s feelings.

    Death could feel vio¡¯s loneliness and happiness, which caused her to start crying, she didn¡¯t quite understand the feelings she is feeling, fortunately, vio hugged her.

    "You can feel it is the happiness of being with you but the loneliness that I feel for not being able to be near my children, once I failed two of them but I promised myself that I would never do it, that also includes the small or small that will grow in your inside.

    Let¡¯s rest a little more and then start contact with Miyuki, Hellena, Arisai and Cyra, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be d to see us. "

    Death ced his head on vio¡¯s chest "They will not insult me ??for being with you or they will say bad words to me."

    vio stroked the hair of death "They respect my decisions and if they see you they will feel calmer and ask you to take care of me so I don¡¯t do stupid things."

    The twoughed for a while before they going back to sleep ...

 Chapter 235 - Meeting in the white room

    In the imperial pce, there was snow falling leaving a beautiful scene, a month has passed since vio is in bed in a state where he is slowly disappearing, he did not disappearpletely thanks to Miyuki taking care of him using his Divine energy to avoid that vio disappearedpletely.

    Because the only god who was not tired was Quetzalcoatl, he runs to use his divine energy to stabilize vio¡¯s situation but it took him 10 full days until Zeus and Anubis relieved him.

    They discovered that vio¡¯s soul was in another ce when he waspletely tired his soul came into the same frequency with something that almost managed to take vio¡¯s body and soul, fortunately, Miyuki was able to save him otherwise there would be no chance of recovering him.

    After doing a few enchantments, vio¡¯s state stabilized but this put a great deal of stress on Hellena and Miyuki because without vio they had to be strong before their children and the empire

    Yuma and Erendida must visit their father and fall asleep beside him hoping he can return even little Bastet does not like being separated from his father, Hellena, Arisai, Cyra take turns taking care of vio.

    Miyuki took the role of regent of Nova Roma to take care of the empire until vio returned, although she is the one who suffers most because she fears that she may lose his husband and that his next son may end up growing up without a father as Mario did.

    Hellena was taking care of vio putting vio¡¯s hand on her stomach "You can¡¯t leave vio, you know you have to take care of Yuma, Erendida, Bastet and the new family member on the way ..."

    Tears fell from Hellena¡¯s face, at that moment she could feel a connection with vio as if she were calling her, she used her divine energy without wasting time and when she opened her eyes she could see that she was in a white room where there was a girl watching her weird and a beautiful woman with ck hair who was talking.

    But none of that mattered because Hellena could see a young man, despite not looking like vio, Hellena knew that he was her husband, tears came out of her eyes and ran to him when she was close jump and hug him.

    vio hugged Hellena without wanting to let her go, even death could feel that vio¡¯s emotions were all of the love for being close to his first wife.

    Hellena curled her head into vio¡¯s chest "You¡¯re a liar, you left me alone for a month, for a moment I thought I would have to be a mother and father at the same time ..."

    vio did not let her continue because the kiss after this Hellena separated and with her teary eyes, she looks at vio "You are a jerk vio, but you are the moron I fell in love and the father of my children.

    Besides, the grandparents said this was not your fault, but I¡¯m still upset why you took the time to contact me. "

    Hellena this time used her hands to kiss vio, the kiss of the two this timested a long time when they finished and separated they left a small thread of saliva.

    "This is just a small charge of the punishment you will receive, it is not the time to ask who the little girl is and the woman is beautiful, but I feel we will see them more often."

    vio smiled and kissed Hellena on the forehead. "The little girl is the death of the world where I died, she is the reason that your husband cannot die so don¡¯t worry if I give my life for the people I love, even without her I would do it without thinking.

    But the beautiful woman is the death of the world where I went to stop, she has suffered a lot I hope they can help her once you and the girls meet her, also she will be a mother. "

    Hellena gave vio a little pinch on the side and smiled "Don¡¯t worry we¡¯ll take care of her, I¡¯m sure Grandpa Zeus and Apollo will be surprised to know who their next granddaughter is.

    Now tell me, Sweety, what can I do to help youe back, even though I know you love me too much I can¡¯t be so selfish to think that you will onlye to see me, you havee to ask me for help on something. "

    vio nodded and called for death, when Hellena arrived he shook her hand to greet her, the death with some fear touched Hellena and she realized that nothing happened to Hellena so she was surprised.

    Death began to cry because she realized she could touch Hellena without harming her, Hellena realized it and hugged her "You don¡¯t have to worry, the stupid vio told me just a little about you, it may be some silly times

    But as you spend time with him, you will realize that he keeps his promises, I have to ask you to take care of him while we do what is necessary to bring you and the others back.

    When you arrive I will introduce you to the children and the rest of us, I am sure you can live some other emotions if vio does something that risks his integrity I hope you can put him back on the path of good. "

    Death nodded and cleared her tears "Thank you Hellena I will take care of vio, now let me show you the spell, the faster you canplete the steps we can reach you without problems."

    vio watched as death and Hellena began to train some things while sitting next to the death of their world "Just seeing them work with such passion so that we can return home is quite happy."

    The death girl heard what vio said while watching the two women alone talking "You¡¯re lucky to have people who love you ..."

    vio, without thinking, got in the way of embracing death. "Don¡¯t be pessimistic, you and I have a much bigger bond than you can think of, we are in a symbiosis where your existence and mine are united.

    I will look for a way for you to manifest yourself in the real world, being always in this ce may not be good for you. "

    The girl sighed and took vio¡¯s arm with one of her hands "Thank you, I¡¯ll wait for you to do it."

    When death just taught Hellena everything she needed to learn, vio approached them and was able to receive a lot of kisses from Hellena. "I will talk to the grandparents to help us, I will also tell the children that you are well, you know Yuma, Erendida and Bastet lie next to you waiting for your return. "

    vio clenched his fists "I will return and spend time with them, you can tell them that I will bring them some gifts."

    Hellena nodded and with a lot of effort separated from vio while watching as it disappeared before his eyes when he opened his eyes Hellena realized that it was the day.

    She quickly ran out to see his father-inw and tell him the news, when vio returned he realized that time was still stopped and that Ramiro, Miyuki, and Tania were still in the process of eating hotcakes.

    Another thing he realized was that there were a lot of vaginal fluids and semen all over the ce.

    vio scratched his head and took the death of his waist "You would like to apany me in the beautiful cleaning process of the ce and then have a delicious breakfast of hotcakes with me, my preciousdy."

    Deathughed a little "I like the idea, I think we left the ce a bit dirty."

    Death and vio worked for quite some time cleaning the whole ce, to leave it impable and with the scent of the fresh forest, when they finished they sat down at the table and time returned to normal.

    Ramiro who was eating his hotcake looked up and could see a beautiful ck-haired woman who appeared out of nowhere "Uncle vio who she is."

    vio smiled and hit his chest and then ced his hand on the shoulder of death and brought her to his side "He is my wife, his name is Death and she will be living with us from now on."

    Tania and Miyuki dropped their silverware and stood with their mouths open looking at vio and the Death ...

    £¬

 Chapter 236 - A fair exchange

    Miyuki and Tania began to question vio until a woman entered the apartment and introduced herself to vio "Sorry for the inconvenience Master vio but we have received a visit from a young man named Julien.

    He ims to be part of a French organization to exchange his knowledge. "

    vio began to think when Tania pointed to the woman in a ck suit "I have never seen you, how you entered my apartment but most importantly who you are and how you met vio."

    The angel looked at Tania with indifference "I am Vel an angel and I will be your guard to prevent humans or anything from trying to interfere with their lives while Master vio takes care of making his portal so they can go to their new home."

    Tania wanted to keep talking but vio put her hand on his shoulder "Don¡¯t worry Tania I owe you an exnation but this is not the time."

    After this vio turned his head towards Vel "You can tell him what can happen, it never hurts to have some knowledge on the subject."

    Vel nodded and withdrew from the ce, Julien who was waiting was invited to move into the building, despite being a magician with a little power he could realize that the ce was protected by various very powerful seals.

    These seals were to prevent something from entering, not leaving, it was as if they were preventing anything froming into contact with Armando but without being able to make him stay in ce.

    He swallows a bit of saliva as he climbed the elevator because from the news and videos on the inte he knew that Armando was not someone very calm and maybe he was a little crazy but had power and was the only divine entity with which he could negotiate.

    When he reached the door of the apartment he could feel dark energy that gave him the impression that if he touched her he could die, the energy was leaving off the ck-haired woman who was next to vio.

    Julien sat down in front of vio "Thank you very much for agreeing to speak with the organization, paying attention to your requests."

    From the suitcase he had, he took one tablet and gave it to vio. "You can check the information, it contains rted data about wonders.

    Thependium of the information has data that goes from investigations in the cold war obtained from the Soviet side to texts that were found at the time of Napoleon in Egypt. "

    vio checked the tablet for a moment. "Tania can youe out please, I need your help to check this information in the tablet."

    Julien could see how one of the rooms left a beautiful young woman with red hair, the girl took the tablet from vio¡¯s hand and took it to herputer where she began to review the information.

    Tania takes his time to check all of the information on the tablet.

    "In this tablet, there are more than 300 gigabytes of information that is in differentnguages. I could also find a Trojan program with which they nned to steal information or eliminated but it has already been deleted.

    You need me to check something especially vio. "

    vio smiled "If you like you can stay, I think it¡¯s fair to see how I work"

    Julien sighed to realize that the real name of the god Armando is vio, they will have to cut some heads in the organization for not investigating something as simple as the real name.

    At that moment he left his thoughts because he heard vio speak "A deal is a deal that your organization wants from me."

    Julien got serious and took a sample of blood from his suitcase that was stored in a special vial "Our organization wants you to make a baby using the blood in this vial."

    vio took the vial from Julien¡¯s hand and began to analyze it "I can make the body of the woman to whom this blood belonged but you should know that it will not be the same because the soul is something unique and irreceable.

    I will make a new soul for the woman but although the body has the same DNA it will not have the previous memories and it will have a new soul, your organization has no problem with it. "

    At that moment Julien¡¯s phone rang and he answered, it only took a few seconds for him to hang it up and look at vio with a smile "The organization has no problem with the points that God vio mentioned."

    Tania prepared the camera to broadcast live and that everyone could see the miracle that vio was about to do, she was also curious about death to see how her husband could create life.

    vio began to use his divine energy which surrounded the small vial which disappeared to expose the blood that floated in the divine energy, little by little the blood began to form flesh and it became a small fetus.

    The little fetus moved from one ce to another until it began to take the form of a small baby, it was in the fetal position while it had one of its thumbs in its mouth.

    After finishing making the little girl vio appeared a beautiful set for a baby of the many that he had bought to give to her little ones and a diaper, change to the baby and handed it to Julien in the arms.

    "I hope they take care of her anyway, I will ask the old man to check her growth."

    Julien nodded and left the room with the baby in his arms, as he came down from the building hug the little "My little Marie, Dad this time will protect you."

    After leaving the door of the building, Julien removed his mask and exposed his true face while a ck car stopped in front of him and opened the door.

    The transmission made by Taneri again broke society, the dominant religion suffered because vio showed that any god could create life.

    But the societies that hid in the shadow knew that the fact of creating life and souls was something that only certain gods could do that information was very valuable to them, so they decided to hide it for their purposes.

    The old man who was organizing some things with the church to prepare the ritual and send back vio¡¯s threat received the news of what vio had done.

    He was extremely angry but he did not want to start a war that he was going to lose, so he began to pressure his angels and the Lucifer himself to move his demons.

    The threat that vio represented was so great that the two made a truce to be able to send vio and hispanions back.

    While this was happening in the imperial pce hundreds of Praetorians and soldiers brought the necessary materials for the performance of the ritual, the ones in charge of supervising the construction were Apollo and Admes.

    Miyuki when he heard the news and that vio would return was quite excited but his emotion became anger when Hellena told him that there was another woman with vio but his anger became surprised and admiration when he learned that the next partner they will have was death.

    Even the little ones Yuma and Erendida celebrated that they would have more little brothers since they could y with them and be a great example for them ...

 Chapter 237 - The cost of betrayal

    <i> R-18 chapter: Gore and Sex Description </i>

    vio spent the entire afternoon exining to the death, Miyuki, Tania, and Ramiro about what they were going to find in Nova Roma.

    From the form of government to his children and the different wives he had, but the most important thing is that he told Taneri about his resemnce to Arab.

    Tania for a moment was annoyed with vio because she thought that by his resemnce to Arab, vio helped her, but after hearing the story and seeing vio¡¯s sadness, she understood that vio did not see her as a recement.

    If not as redemption to the mistakes he made.

    In the evening vio prepared a fairly simple but delicious dinner while teaching death cooking, for this, he ced himself behind her while helping him hold the knife to split the chili that will be used for the pambazos <sup> 1 </sup>

    "Remember that the kitchen knife is not a weapon, you have to hold it firmly but subtly."

    Death blushed as she felt a pressure on his butt and vio whispered in his ear everything she had to know, Tania was busy checking Julien¡¯s information that he gave in the afternoon and Ramiro was ying with the cell phone.

    So no one paid attention to the two lovers in the kitchen, vio took advantage of the moment and under his hand towards the clitoris of death who was wearing a skirt "You have to pay close attention to this ce of boiled tomatoes.

    You have to press them very carefully so that they release the excess water always trying to make them cold because you can burn your hands. "

    Death smiled and decided to punish vio following his same game, under his hand until she reached the closing of vio¡¯s pants and slowly opened it to take out his penis which grabbed with his hands "What is done with this sausage <sup> 1 </sup> , Sweetheart."

    vio approached the neck of the death and kissed her and then put the sausage in the pan "You have to heat it in the pan to let it release all its vor, remember that it will go between two loaves."

    vio and death continued to caress each other until they decided to go to the next step, vio wanted to try something new so he lifted part of the skirt of death and lowered her panties showing arge number of vaginal fluids.

    "Now you have to add some oil to the sausage and the cooked potatoes before they can enter the fluffy bread."

    Death opened the legs to allow vio¡¯s penis to rub with his vagina from behind so that the penis would be bathed in its vaginal fluids.

    They kept cooking for a while until vio used his hand to turn the face of death and give her a kiss "It¡¯s time to move on to the next level, we have to put the sausage with potato in the delicious and soft bread."

    vio separated his already lubricated penis and brought it closer to the anus of death where he was slowly introducing it, while he pressed with his hands the hands of the death on the kitchen counter while his penis gradually entered in her anus.

    To avoid the groans of death, he decided to kiss her passionately, when he finally put his penispletely, he began to move it, with each movement the vaginal fluids fell to the ground and the eyes of death showed the pleasure she was feeling.

    "Remember the technique, open the soft bread and spread some potatoes with sausage"

    vio continued his silent onught as he felt the sphincter of death squeeze him, stimting his ns with his incredible softness.

    To contain the groans, the two kissed for minutes while they were still preparing their pambazos when they finished making them, vio ced them in the pan and put some sauce on them so that they could be real pambazos.

    "The next step is the most important, you have to open them again and put some cream on them so they taste much better."

    vio at that moment pushed his hips with all his strength and the two reached the climax while vio starts filling the interior of the death with his semen.

    After this, the two saw each other for a moment and stopped the time to continue their preparation of pambazos.

    In a room in the city was Joseph who was reviewing the elementary stones he had in his possession, he nned to use them as an exchange with vio to get a stronger body and life.

    He also had amission from one of the members of the union, he could only wait the next day to reach an agreement with vio.

    In one ce in the region of champagne in France was a man dressed in military uniform destroying the furniture in his office "I want all the information from Julien, that damn fooled us and ran away with baby Lilith."

    At that moment a woman came in with a ck dress and held the sses "Sir, Lilith¡¯s samples were found, Julien did not use Lilith¡¯s samples, we can be almost certain that she used her daughter¡¯s blood, Marie.

    Even analyzing the video of the god vio giving life to the baby we realize that there are differences in how Lilith should look. "

    The angry general pulled out his gun and shot the woman "Shit pieces it was his duty to watch over him and prevent him from doing an action like that.

    Julien is an expert in deception, finding it will be impossible for someone to take the body of this garbage and clean the ce. "

    The general sat in his chair while he opened a bottle of whiskey and poured himself into a small ss while his hand was shaking.

    It was only a matter of time before the board called him to be tried for Julien¡¯s betrayal, his greatest fears came true when his office phone started ringing.

    He checked the revolver with which he had killed his secretary and removed the remaining bullets from the chamber and then ced a red bullet.

    With fear and trembling he put the revolver in his mouth and closed his eyes as he shot himself, the bullet was expansive so it made an entrance hole but when it reached the middle of its head it exploded.

    Leaving the entire rear part of the general skull exposed, a short timeter two soldiers entered who began to clean the ce, ced the body of the general and his assistant in garbage bags while they were dismembered so they could enter the bags.

    A woman entered with a general olive green uniform and a Quepi <sup> 1 </sup> "General Dean preferred death than the trial for which he will be treated as a traitor is a shame for our organization.

    Somebody eliminates his family, we don¡¯t need traitors in France, by the way, I want all the information about Julie in my office. "

    The woman left the ce while the soldiers continued to destroy the two bodies so that they would get into the bags and then incinerate them with the garbage.

    In one of the champagne country houses there was a little girl who came down the stairs with a drawing in her hand "Mother do you think father likes my drawing, it¡¯s me, my brother you and father."

    The woman ruffles her daughter¡¯s hair "I¡¯m sure she will love it, by the way how is your little brother.

    The girl raised her arms in the air "he is flying in the air with a rope on the fan, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be a pilot when he grows up."

    At that moment the woman knew that there was something wrong but when she tried to stand she could not move her body and could not breathe, her rate fell to the ground and soon after she did so.

    With his eyes open and just time until she could die, she could see how a soldier walked towards his daughter "Uncle Belmont I¡¯m d you came ..."

    The woman watched as her husband¡¯s best friend blew his little daughter¡¯s skull cap and then walked towards her and pointed at her.

    She could tell that Belmont was crying before killing her, but she could only hear the same noise that ended with his daughter¡¯s live rumbled in his ears and next everything went ck ...

    It¡¯s a Mexican sandwich made whit a special bread that had potatoes and chorizo covered whit a delicious sauce.

    Exist other variety of pambazo with chicken ;) Chorizo ;) France military hat ;)

 Chapter 238 - Meeting with Quetzalcoatl 1/2

    In a well-arranged office, Belmont sat while he was afraid to listen to General Babette who was sat in front him "Belmont Art, born in 1980 in the slums of Paris.

    You participated in 2003 in the invasion of Iraq as a member of the United Nations Army and it was there that You met General Dean¡¯s garbage.

    During the following years, you continued working until you entered DCRI and was decorated for your performance in the hijacking of flight 864, which had the brightest scientists in Ukraine.

    Shortly after you were sent to our organization on the rmendation of General Dean, in the end, the general made a mistake and paid for it with his family, I have to admit that hanging a baby from the fan and making his little sister see him is worthy from an agent of your level.

    You have a much superior record but that was before the incident urred, you know that from the moment vio appeared, nothing is the same, just some days and the world have a big change, whatever person who has power or magical abilities is a tactical weapon for nations and groups. "

    General Babett got up from his chair and took one of the files and ced it in front of Belmont who began to read it.

    Babette opened the window of his office and took a cigarette from his cigarette case "You have to find Marie, it¡¯s a shame Julien hasn¡¯t revived Lilith but her daughter has more potential than you can think.

    His body constantly produced magic but she couldn¡¯t stand the pressure so she died exploding and filling the entire observation room with his remains. "

    Belmont looked at the images on the file with fear because it could be seen how the little girl was sitting and how it suddenly inted like a balloon while her eyeballs came out of the sockets and then exploded.

    Babett turns to see Belmont "We can affirm that the new body of the little girl will be much more resistant and specially prepared so that she can withstand the increase in infinite magic she will have.

    France wants to recover Marie because her power is not tactical is strategic, we have reported that in Germany the Thule-Gesellschaft hase up again with the appearance of the different gods.

    The problem is that it was done by the goddess Skade, having the Germans with the protection of a goddess is not good for France.

    Marie is a key figure for us, I hope you understand that part of the French future depends on your mission, you can retire soldier. "

    While this was happening vio was in his room lying watching TV while hugging the death who was recharged next to him, at that moment Vel entered the room and smelled the strange aroma of the ce.

    She looks at vio and Death "Sorry to interrupt your wonderful afternoon as a couple but there are two people who try to talk to you, one is an old man who ims to be Quetzalcoatl and the other a young man named Joseph.

    You want me to let them in or you prefer to be with your wife. ¡¯

    vio smiled and kissed him on the forehead of death "You can let them pass I will see you in the room in a few more moments."

    Joseph entered the building together with an old man who had a cane, he may be young Joseph but not an idiot, he knew that the old man by his side was powerful, by many levels.

    They went up the elevator together and when they left they could see the president of Mexico waiting in a line with some ambassadors from different nations.

    Vel led Quetzalcoatl and Joseph to Tania¡¯s apartment when they both entered they noticed the death energy that vio¡¯spanion gave off.

    At that moment vio approached Quetzalcoatl and gave him a big hug as if he had known him for a long time. "As you have been, I know that you do not recognize me but from the world where Ie from we will be family.

    Your son will marry my little Erendida, please take a seat. "

    Quetzalcoatl did not understand vio¡¯s hug but as God knew he was not lying, he took a seat and he hope he would first attend to the young man who entered with him.

    "Thank you foring to Joseph tell me what kind of deal you want to do"

    Joseph opened the briefcase that he had and showed vio 4 beautiful elemental stones Water, Earth, Fire, and Air "I want to exchange these elementary stones, for a resistant body that allows me to survive situations of risk.

    There is also another treatment of one of the members of the union but it is a little more dangerous so I hope you can use your divine energy to avoid damaging what is inside the seal once it is released.

    vio nodded and began to use his divine energy while Joseph took out a small y figure to which he broke his head, at that moment a dark book came out of the y figure.

    The book released energy very simr to that of death and Hellena¡¯s, so vio knew how to keep it under control, Joseph began to speak "The book was found in the ruins of the tomb of Genghis khan.

    ording to what the researchers could read before the book died, it contains charms that can summon souls and warriors, so that they fight for one.

    Unfortunately, the energy that is needed is too much and it has to bepatible, otherwise, it is only the death of someone who tries to use it. "

    vio took it in his hands without any worry or fear. "I wonder if Hellena will be interested in learning a little magic or maybe it will help my little Felix more.

    What does your partner want for the book, Joseph? "

    Joseph nodded and handed vio a sheet "I don¡¯t know what to say on the sheet."

    vio received the leaf and began to read it, while he did it all the people looked at him while he made strange faces when reading the leaf when the leaf finished burning in ashes and began to use his divine energy in the ashes of the leaf.

    Gradually the ashes became a fetus which began to grow into a good-looking woman who had a golden hair color and red eyes.

    vio ced his hand on the forehead of the girl and transmitted the information she needed frommon sense to the right for her to choose what she wanted, for this, she stopped time and looked at her "The person who asked for your creation whats you as a way to procreate children.

    You should know that I do not support any of that ideas, so I will give you the defenses so you can defend yourself, thest decision about yourself you will have, but if you ever need help, do not hesitate to ask the old Quetzalcoatl. "

    Using divine energy vio improved the bones and body of the girl he had created and then used one of the swords that had forged his hand to pierce his hand, the blood wasing out of the wound.

    While he was taking her to the mouth of her the girl first began by licking the blood in her hand and then began to drink it, the process took some time until she was satisfied.

    "This is all I can do for you, my daughter, after my departure you can always try to find me, I will be waiting for you in the world I belong, inside you, you can always feel where I am, Always remember that you have a home whit me."

    vio appeared clothes for her and the time returned to normal "Your partner asked for a vampire for him, just remember that anything who has a conscience will have free will.

    Nowe forward Joseph will create your body, don¡¯t be afraid of anything you feel or perceive. "

    Joseph got up and stood in front of vio, could feel how he left his body and could float around the room, but what scared him the most was seeing vio, the woman and the old man withpletely changed aspects.

    vio had a muscr body and white eyes while giving off an energy that at times was golden and blue, but at others, it was golden and red.

    The woman had ck energy but could not see her for a long time because she noticed how the skeleton woman saw him, the old man was the most normal of the three but not the least rare since he had a strong body and strange clothes.

    He didn¡¯t seem to care that I was seeing him because he was staring at how vio created using his body a new version of him that was much stronger ...

 Chapter 239 - Meeting with Quetzalcoatl 2/2

    Joseph watched the whole process and then he could feel how the newly created body sucked it like it was a vacuum cleaner.

    When he opened his eyes again he realized that he was no longer flying and that he could see everything normally, but his body felt lighter he tried to make a small jump and hit the ceiling, everyone in the ce let out augh when he saw the Curious ident

    "Calm down Joseph, I will add a little help in your new body so you can decide how much strength you use.

    Remember that you have superhuman strength and agility, your life will also be more than 1000 years old but you are not immortal, you can restore your body even in veryplicated situations.

    You can die if someone destroys your heart and head, if they only destroy one of those organs you can recover, always remember it. "

    Joseph nodded and handed the stones to vio while he was going out with the girl, once the two left, only Quetzalcoatl remained in the room.

    Quetzalcoatl apuded vio "I have to admire your ability to create bodies and souls but how you do it."

    vio let out a smallugh "It was not easy but I enjoyed the learning process, I had to train myself to rigorous training to learn to control the liver and recover my body.

    Every time my body was destroyed by training I learned how anatomy was, as for the soul it is somewhatplicated but thanks to his knowledge I gained from death I understood how a soul works.

    You can say that this ce was where I applied the knowledge that I learned. "

    Quetzalcoatl looked at vio with surprise "You¡¯re a bastard vio, but I like your way of being, thankfully you knew if you hadn¡¯t ended up creating somethingpletely weird.

    But now let¡¯s talk about how my son would marry your daughter. "

    vio used his divine energy to share the memories he has with Quetzalcoatl while vio share the memories the serpent god began to cry for all he could see.

    When vio finished sharing the memories he said "I don¡¯t know how this world developed with the gods but you have a chance to regain your power with Mother Tonantzin.

    She is alive because she is protected in the image of the Virgin of Guadalupe, you just need some support from someone important.

    Vel you can allow the president of Mexico to enter. "

    In just a few minutes the president entered a man in his 40s who was apanied by a pretty young woman, both seemed nervous but introduced themselves.

    "Thank you very much for allowing us to enter God vio I am President Roberto and she is Vice President Carmen, I hope we can be of help to you."

    vio invited them to sit down "Thank you for epting the invitation I did not expect to have a visit from one of my greatest friends but this is beneficial for you.

    I stopped being Mexican a long time ago but that does not mean that I have forgotten my roots, it will depend on you if you defend Mexico or if you let it fall into oblivion. "

    vio got up and put his hand on Quetzalcoatl¡¯s shoulder "This person you see is the great serpent god Quetzalcoatl, he can act as a defender of the nation with mother Tonantzin.

    But I will need your support and the rest of the Mexicans, I understand that they are modern times but since my appearance, many gods and people with powers have shown their existence.

    The order of powers will changepletely and human weapons will be relegated mostly in the background.

    My question is they want to be a power or they prefer to live under the orders of the old Vatican. "

    The president and vice president only had to share a look to know that they had no choice and could only ept the fact that if Mexico wants to be independent they have to hold on to Quetzalcoatl and mother Tonantzin.

    "There is no need to think much about God vio. We hope that God Quetzalcoatl will lead us on the right path so that we can have our nation at a point where we can be self-sufficient."

    vio nodded and used his divine energy to appear some books "These books contain the use of Toltecayotl a way for the human being to break his limits and transcend.

    Quetzalcoatl will be in charge of teaching people who believe they are capable of using it, there is also the use of Ihiyotl control or better known as the liver.

    With this, anyone can have control of the emotions they feel, it is very valuable information, fortunately, no one who does not have indigenous blood through their veins can use it.

    Quetzalcoatl may exin a little more about it but it has to do with humanity created from corn, of course, the gods or demigods are an exception to the rule.

    The best way to publicize this is through a national press conference, Quetzalcoatl will not be able to do anything and Mother Tonantzin will not revive if they do not believe in them.

    There is no time to lose because I cannot leave this ce because I will cause a war you must bring the necessary equipment to carry out the transmission in this ce.

    Also, remember that the native sorcerers and the Nahuales will be the allies of Mexico, you should create an organization that takes care of them and other to has the responsibility for bringing justice to those beings.

    In this new world, things will be very different "

    The president nodded and made a call ordering cameras to be brought and that the media will prepare for the big announcement.

    The vice president also began to mobilize the Senate and the deputies for the immediate creation of newws, after the announcement of the president.

    During the night millions of Mexicans and curious people from all over the world prepared to listen to the news that the president had to give.

    In a house on the outskirts of Mexico City Julien with his daughter in his arms had the TV on when he could see the president and vice president.

    "Citizens are pleased to announce that thanks to the support of the god vio or known as Armando, we find the great god Quetzalcoatl who agreed to help us so that our nation is not abandoned in these times.

    But we require your support, from now on we ask that any Nahual person or who has powers join the government to work together in our great nation. "

    At that time the cameras began to broadcast in the sky of Mexico City where arge feathered snake began to appear.

    That day the Mexicans knew they were not alone but it also caused panic among the nations as a race against time had emerged to integrate supernatural and superhuman forces into governments.

    Julien looked at the sky with his daughter in his arms and could only smile because there is no better ce to hide his daughter than in a ce where the strange things be normal.

    The old man wanted to kill vio after learning about the y of vio, thanks to it a country with more than 100 million inhabitants had been removed from his hands and opened the way for the loss of America from his hands.

    In France Babette clenched her fists, they had to hurry their options before the Vatican wanted to take control of their nation ...

 Chapter 240 - On the way to the ritual site

    On the morning of the next day, vio woke up early because he heard the door of his room open and could see Vel entering his room full of blood and about to fall to the ground.

    vio quickly got out of bed and held it carefully, while using his divine energy to heal Vel¡¯s wounds "Whoever attacked you have caused a lot of broken bones and some of your organs are made an amorphous mass."

    Vel who was recovering looked at vio sadly "They were mypanions, all I knew is that they told me, traitor."

    Tears came out of his eyes "They beat me until I was almost killed, I could use myst strength to enter the apartment and be able to walk to your room if it weren¡¯t because the old man threatened that no one entered would have killed me."

    vio scratches his head "You can stay with me when we go out, you will go out with us, I will not allow you to be a scapegoat, apart I think you would like to know that in the world where we are there is another angel.

    Maybe you can spend time with her. "

    While this was happening in the Vatican, nes loaded with hundreds of materials came out for the preparation of therge teleportation circle, due to the importance of the nes, they were taken care of by angels.

    In the Basilica of Guadalupe, hundreds of pilgrims from all parts of the country gathered to pray to Mother Tonantzin so she could wake up from her dream.

    But millions of people praying with all the power of faith provoked a tremor that at first seemed to scare everyone present but they realized that it was not hurting any of the buildings.

    It was like a caress that made the earth towards them, soon after in the sky some clouds formed which darkened the whole city but these left in one part a hole.

    Through which the sunlight of the morning entered which illuminated a hill in the distance of the city, in the ce a gigantic figure of a woman with ck hair and who wore Hayate clothes began to form.

    She looked like a loving mother but also had some snakes that were on his arms, before such a miracle the faithful believers cried.

    In the government pce near the base, the president and vice president were also crying because the awakening of the goddess meant that the future would be hailstorm.

    During the night they mobilized trucks and nes full of people from different ces to attend the great event, also during the early morning, they have been receiving calls from the presidents of Central America to request the entry of their nations into a new defense pact.

    vio, meanwhile, was eating delicious green chquiles with his cream, when the old man entered the apartment "It¡¯s time to move vio, the portal is a few hours away."

    vio took a bite out of his food and drank some hot chocte. "You don¡¯t want to eat old man, breakfast is very tasty. Death prepared it with my help."

    The old man was about to say something when he saw Vel who left the kitchen with a coffee, Vel looked at his father with hate and acted as if he did not exist.

    vio noticed it and pointed with the fork to the old man "You know she came to my room almost dead because his sisters almost killed her for being a traitor.

    I will not tell you how you have to take care of your creations or children but I would never allow my children to kill one of their brothers. "

    The old man held his nose "It¡¯s my fault for allowing them to think that Vel was a traitor but I have to thank you for saving his life.

    Unfortunately, she will have to go with you because he cannot be in this ce for his safety. "

    vioughed. "Well, let¡¯s not talk about problems you think if you wait for us on the couch while we have just had breakfast.

    We can go to the teleportation pointter. "

    The old man wanted to hit vio for his insolence but it would be suicide on his part, he could only sit down and take out his phone while checking what was happening in the world.

    During breakfast everything was quiet and once they finished vio asked everyone to hold hands so they could move with the frozen time.

    The old man created the field and Vel, Ramiro and Tania were surprised that they had never felt anything like it, they followed vio and death who were holding hands as they went down the stairs to the street.

    For his part, Miyuki could feel that the field created by the old man was extremely powerful because he could stop gods like her, but like everyone, she was surprised when they reached the street

    Despite seeing him many times vio had to admit that stopping time in ces as chaotic as Mexico City could be was surprising, from boyfriends kissing to cars stopped as statues.

    They walked for a while until they reached the monument to the revolution arge statue of the angel of liberty ted in gold that was in the middle of a roundabout where thousands of cars passed a day.

    "Hey old man you are giving us a city tour if it is towards me I would like to go to the Zocalo <sup> 1 </sup> for a long time that I do not see the historic center."

    The old man turned to look at vio "Just shut up for a few moments they are waiting for us"

    Before they could ask another question, they could see what else was in front of a man with some horns on his head and a rather rowdy hairstyle. "You took a lot of time, old man is it that you were taking a tour."

    "Give me a break Lucifer, the dy was because of them because they wanted to have breakfast."

    Lucifer¡¯sugh began to sound all over the ce. "I guess you¡¯re still just as calm with people you can¡¯t beat, otherwise you would be a son of a bitch who doesn¡¯t know godliness.

    But where are my manners I am Lucifer, unfortunately, a son of the old man but for me, fortunately, one who is free of their hands "

    vio walked to Lucifer and shook his hand "Nice to meet you I am vio son of Rhea and Apollo, I have to admit that I was waiting for you redder and with goat feet while carrying your trident."

    "Hahaha, that image is of the beings of the astral bass, which is a bit rude of you since I imagined you with problems to be the result of an unhealthy rtionship, you know the incest it¡¯s bad for the health."

    vio sighed "It¡¯s a tradition in the family to get the cousin or sister pregnant, maybe that¡¯s why we¡¯re more handsome, but why to wait for us in this ce and not outside the building."

    Lucifer pointed to the horizon "I have to admit that Mother Tonantzin has a good body despite having been sleeping for a long time, it is a pity that she is not interested in a bastard like me.

    If not in his stupid snake with feathers. "

    vio looked at the image of mother Tonantzin and had to admit that she looked beautiful. "She looks beautiful but you should see her dressed in a typical low cut dress.

    It¡¯s a show you shouldn¡¯t miss. "

    At that moment the old man clenched his fist "Shit pieces want to stop to talk and move to the meeting ce you know it¡¯s a kick in the testicles listen your shit."

    vio and Lucifer looked at each other and began tough at the old man, after this, they got into a car specially prepared by Lucifer as they embark on their way to Teotihuacan where the ritual will be done ...

    a beautiful pace in the center of the City of Mexico

 Chapter 241 - Avoiding a tragedy

    The road to Teotihuacan was quite calm only on some asions the car had to deviate because there were areas where the cars stopped at the time were very close.

    On the way, vio only talks about some things with Lucifer but that talks don¡¯t get too long because the old man shut up vio and Lucifer

    When they finally arrived vio was surprised to see a lot of Angels and Demons working together although they were not very happy.

    "To think that I managed to make the two parties eternally fought to be able to get me out of this ce with a VIP treatment"

    Lucifer took a cigar out of his bag and lit it "More than a union, neither the old man or I want to start a fight where no one will win and we all lose, so that justify the special treatment.

    But the truth is that without your presence this would still be boring, now I keep wondering how many nations I will get before this situation stabilizes. "

    vio admired the great pyramids of the moon and the sun which brought back memories of his life as an archaeologist but at that moment he remembered the statuette where Amatlein was locked.

    It is unknown if in this dimension Amatlein was trapped or destroyed, but it is a time bomb that can explode at any time.

    "Old man, I need your help there is a time bomb in this ce you can ignore me but your version of another world could not defeat that thing which was intentionally released.

    The most that your other self could do was curse them so that they could not leave the ne where they were. "

    The old man see vio "Come on I¡¯ll apany you, Lucifer joins us, maybe what we find in that ce is worse than vio."

    Lucifer opened his hands and decided to follow them as they walked to the Pyramid of the Sun where the entrance to the underground tunnels where the tombs of different Teotihuacan kings are located among other things.

    vio doesn¡¯t take time to find the entrance to the tunnels and down the steps to go deep into the city of Teotihuacan.

    The tunnels are not veryrge but they have enough space for anyone to walk, in a matter of minutes, vio knew that they had reached King Mazahua¡¯s grave under the pyramid of the sun.

    He knew why the king¡¯s tomb had Jade ornaments with amethysts on the walls, Mazahua was the only king of the Teotihuacan dynasty who used a simr tomb.

    They were close to the ceremonial center where Amatlein was locked up, after moving forward for a while vio found a dead end but he knew that once he would throw that wall he would be the Amatlein statuette.

    vio knocked on the wall and it exposed a secret room, where the light of vio¡¯s divine energy illuminated it, in the room, there were hundreds of Jade figures and some other pieces of pottery.

    After destroying the wall to pass, vio began to look for the small jade statuette, The old man and Lucifer looked at the room and realized that he had a fairly considerable defense, no mortal could enter because the defense of pictograms I would believe that there is nothing just stone.

    vio searched for a while and found a small figure of Jade that inside had the greatest disaster of mankind, very carefully used his divine energy to keep it sustained.

    He gave it to the old man very carefully. "It seems like a normal statuette but what is inside is dangerous, what you decide to do with Amatlein from now on will be your problem.

    Just remember that it is not something that can be controlled, it is a being that exists since before the birth of the cosmic gods. "

    The old man looked at the statuette for a moment and could feel the darkness that was inside. "It hurts to say Lucifer but vio is right, Amatlein is not something to deal with. I will need your help to seal this thing in limbo. "

    Lucifer hugged his arms and trembled for a moment. "If that damn statue needs to be sealed in that ce, I will help you but you will have to open the way.

    Thest time I entered Limbo, I did it by the hand of an army that onlysted 3 days before I returning alone and injured.

    My back still retains the wounds of that ce, not to mention that the things that are found are not normal. "

    The old man looked seriously at Lucifer "That happens to you like an idiot, I told you that Limbo is not a ce where you should enter, but youunched an invasion against that ce.

    That is why this statue must be in that ce, the limbo is a dangerous area and difficult to ess, finding a needle in a haystack will be much simpler than finding this damn statuette. "

    vio listened to them for a while until he decided to interrupt his talk "I understand your concern gentlemen but I want to see my children and my wives, besides I don¡¯t think you want me to have one more day in this ce."

    The old man shook his head and proceeded to let vio lead them on the way to the exit when they finally left vio decided to go up to the Pyramid of the Sun to recharge their energies before the trip.

    It is a pity that the pyramids of the sun and the moon are not going to be built in their world due to their interference, but it is a sacrifice that vio is willing to make because the legacy he will leave will be even greater.

    During his climb up the steep stairs he could see little Ramiro from his sister¡¯s hand as they climbed to the top of the pyramid, vio smiled and approached them to help them up.

    Tania blushed while being carried on vio¡¯s back and Ramiro was happy looking at the beautifulndscape while vio carried him like a small sack of potatoes in one of his hands.

    When they reached the top of the pyramid they enjoyed the beautiful view of the city of Teotihuacan and the small town that was next to it, after seeing the views for a while and letting the sun warm their bodies.

    They decided to go down so vio decided to carry them while he jumping from the pyramid without notifying them, Ramiro shouted in excitement as Tania almost fainted to feel it fall.

    When they touched Ramiro ground he was the first to get off vio¡¯s hand but Tania held on for a while trembling with fear, vio realized his mistake and used his divine energy so she could calm down.

    When vio finally hugged her while he apologized to her for havinge down in that irresponsible way, Tania did not want to answer vio because feeling vio¡¯s arms hugging her gave him confidence and he liked it.

    vio continued to hug her and whispered in her ear "Come with me Tania we have to talk."

    Tania nodded and followed vio, Ramiro, on the other hand, decided to go y with Miyuki as it seemed he was having fun in a small pyramid while making some strange movements.

    The two sat on the edge of the pyramid "Tania when we get to our home, most likely my whole family is waiting for us, including my daughter Felix.

    I only ask you if Felix throws himself on you to hug you. Please don¡¯t bother she because she will confuse you with his mother ... "

    Tania put her finger in vio¡¯s mouth and shook her head "vio don¡¯t worry, I owe you a lot since I rescue you from my little brother and it wouldn¡¯t bother me to receive your daughter¡¯s hug."

    vio was much calmer and decided to continue talking with Tania for a while when a demon interrupted his talk since the portal was ready.

    It was time to go home ...

 Chapter 242 - There is no better place than home

    On the road of the city of Teotihuacan, there were a lot of rare symbols all over the ce and a lot of angels and demons who used their magic to operate the portal.

    vio was taken to the central part where the portal would be activated, all they needed was that the portal is activated in the other world.

    Hellena knew that the portal on her husband¡¯s side had been activated, so with the help of arge part of her family and vio¡¯s, the portal began to be energized.

    Arge number of gods descended from Zeus came to Apollo¡¯s call for the activation of the portal, ironically Apollo preferred to stay in his room because he did not want problems with Ra due to his wife¡¯s pregnancy on his part.

    Ra could not be angry with his wife because if he did his children could kill him but that does not mean he does not want to see Apollo and fix things.

    The only reason he helps Hellena is because, vio is a member of his family and has always been a responsible father, does not like to see his granddaughter and sad grandchildren for not seeing his father.

    Zeus was doing thest details on the portal and began to apply divine energy to give the signal and that everyone will begin to release their energy.

    All the gods released their energy and a great blue pir was created in the ce, a great effect was shown in the air because as if it were a mirror everyone could see what was on the other side.

    The angels and demons saw the gods and the gods saw them, vio carry Tania and death, while Miyuki carries Ramiro and Vel.

    The two jumped and could feel their bodies deformed as they passed from one world to another, it didn¡¯t hurt them but feeling their deformed bodies was not a pleasant sensation for any of them.

    When they finished crossing the pirs of light on both sides of the portal they stopped producing the light and the door was closed between the two worlds, vio and Miyuki were falling gently until they touched the ground.

    When they arrived on the floor vio sighed because he thought it had been easy but it was at that moment that the original body of vio came out of the room in the imperial pce to meet his Soul.

    What was supposed to be a love reunion for vio became a blood festival as their two bodies of vio began to fusion.

    While vio suffered on a floor, Hellena met with the death while introducing her to Miyuki, Arisay, and Cyra.

    The Miyuki who suffered abuse from her brothers felt incredibly rare when she was hugged by her sister Amaterasu and Susanoo, she was a sweetheart she had never felt.

    Amaterasu and Susanoo received the news from Hellena so they prepared to show their sister of that dimension that they were not shits if not true brothers.

    On the other hand, one of the rarest encounters was the meet between Tania and Felix, Hellena spoke with Felix about Tania and her immense resemnce to her mother for what she hoped she would understand.

    But even knowing that Felix approached her and hugged her, for Felix Tania she was identical to her mother even when she hugged her the scent she had was the same of his mother Arab.

    Tania, on the other hand, knew that Felix would hug her but when she did it unconsciously she began to hug her as if she were her daughter, it was something that neither of them understood but they got carried away by the situation.

    On the other hand, Vel was received by an angel like her who had a baby in her hands, Mica did not expect to meet an angel like her, the only reason she had gone was to help with some symbols in Hebrew.

    When vio finally got up he realized that he was in a room that he could not recognize on a very soft bed. "Not again ..."

    It was at that moment that her little daughter Bastet flew in and vio stopped her before she could hurt herself if she crashed with his head.

    Little Bastet had tears in her eyes and she kept hugging her father, vio also let out some tears while hugging her little girl.

    It didn¡¯t take long to also enter the room Yuma and Erendida, unlike their sister who could not speak they began to cry while they were hugged by vio.

    Little Erendida was perhaps the saddest of vio¡¯s four children "Dad, you know that Erendida behaved well for you toe back.

    I even did my exercises the best I could with Uncle Quetzalcoatl but I thought you wouldn¡¯te back and that you would be in bed forever. "

    With his face full of tears he looked at vio "Never leave me, alone dad."

    vio at that time broke down and began to cry with his children, after crying for a while with them he decided to give some gifts to their children, despite not spending much time outside with Vel¡¯s help he can buy many things.

    From clothes to some toys, of course, he was careful and avoided bringing some things that could break the flow of Nova Roma¡¯s technological growth and the growth of his children, but there are some exceptions he took form soldiers and police in the event of the Taqueria.

    Before he could take out the gifts, Hellena entered in the room while she was talking to Miyuki, Cyra, Arisai, and death, the five women were d that saw vio hugging his little children.

    "Children let their father rest, having a body function is not something simple."

    vio shook his head "Don¡¯t worry Hellena, I owe them more than 1 month, it¡¯s not their fault that his father was taken away because of something that even I don¡¯t understand."

    Hellena sighed and they all approached to join in the hugs meeting vio was giving.

    While this was happening with vio, Lucifer and the old man began to discuss "Ready old our temporary alliance is over, you can say that we are done with the threat.

    You can count on me to seal Amatlein, but my boys have to work it seems that in Haiti and some Caribbean inds they want to have me as their protector. "

    The old man looked at Lucifer as if he were talking shit "Do what you want but remember to be careful because mortals have a bad habit of worshiping and then killing."

    Lucifer smiled a little as he walked away, he knew that the old man¡¯s words were true but this is the best opportunity he has to be able to take power.

    Because in the future things will be moreplicated ...

 Chapter 243 - Empire Summary 1/2

    After talking with their wives about their pregnancy processes and touching their bellies to see if he could feel the babies, it was time to work and catch up on the affairs of the empire.

    One of the most important issues was that for a few weeks the temperature dropped and the first snow began to fall, for the Romans it was quite normal but for the Anahuacas natives it was somewhat surprising.

    Miyuki led vio to his new office which was located in the upper part of the pce when he entered he was surprised to see the pretty fancy decoration, walls covered in gold with a very well done painting.

    Pink Marble floors brought from Inse Canibalium and some jade and marble figures, perhaps the most surprising is the windows which have a stained ss window that tells the story of the founding of Nova Roma in small vites.

    Miyuki turned to see her husband "You like what we did for your office, we wanted to add many more things but we thought it would be too much for what you have thest word."

    vio was surprised and smiled as he hugged Miyuki in the back "It¡¯s perfect as they did it, I don¡¯t think I need anything else except your presence.

    You know how sad it was to see the Miyuki of the ce where I went, a girl with a life already made which was treated by her brothers as garbage, reaching the point of punishing her just because she refused to do things.

    I was about to kill Amaterasu but I held back because Miyuki was hurt, by the way how she is on time. "

    Miyuki turned around andid her head on vio¡¯s chest "It¡¯s quite weird to have my other self but Amaterasu and Susanoo are quite happy since they didn¡¯t take long to get attached to her.

    He was only surprised when he saw our son Mario, something we decided is for her to adopt her middle name Akiko and I will continue using Miyuki so we don¡¯t get confused. "

    vio smiled and stroked his wife¡¯s back "I have two gifts for you, one is personal and the other is a gift that I know you will like because you don¡¯t close your eyes."

    Miyuki closed his eyes and could feel that vio ced an ornament on his hair "It cost me a lot of work but after disbursing some gold coins and asking Vel for help they handed it to me."

    Miyuki opened her eyes and took the hand mirror that vio was offering when she saw the ornament that was in her hair her tears began toe out "You remembered it I thought you didn¡¯t remember it"

    vio cleaned Miyuki¡¯s tears with his hand "What kind of husband would he be if he didn¡¯t remember what you once asked while we are on our second date in Huasca <sup> 1 </sup> , but this isn¡¯t the only thing I have to give you."

    vio appeared three sacks, which Miyuki looked at with doubt but after checking them he realized that they had Rice seeds "I know it is cheating since we did not go to Japan or some Asian nation for the seeds.

    But if life gives you opportunities, you have to take advantage of them, since otherwise, it would be a waste, you can ask Taneri to take care of the rice, I also have other nts but let Tanerie and feel like a girl in a candy store.

    I also have gifts for Adm¨¦s, but we can leave that forter since I don¡¯t think the empire in these months has been quiet. "

    Miyuki shook his head as he separated from vio and looked for a report to give it to him. "We had a problem with a gue of Ixpustequis on the border which destroyed some viges.

    But thanks to the timely intervention of Idril with the inquisition the situation could be controlled, there was also an attack by the cursed jungle on the southern border, the attack was repelled without difficulty.

    The soldiers found that those who attacked the wall of Troy were giants and ves in an advanced process to be nts, Taneri said that possibly on a final trail of conscience they decided to escape to die at the hands of our soldiers.

    Autopsies revealed that the process of bing a nt was extremely painful because it causes the bones to be decalcified while being reced by tree bark.

    So with the live bone, the sensation of having a bark growing on the outside caused them inhuman pain throughout their skeleton, there is also the recement of blood with chlorophyll.

    With which the body does not receive the nutrients it needs which causes deficiencies in the body of the person and causes the organs to fail, they are a kind of zombies but they are still alive and have to change.

    Poor bastards without luck, having a life like that can only be a hell where their only salvation is to die at the hands of anything to avoid pain. "

    When Miyuki just spoke, he pulled a lot of documents from the furniture behind the desk. "That was the most relevant thing that happened but it is not all, our snow preparation seems to work.

    We have only received 60 cases of influenza and 4 pneumonia throughout the empire, all from arge number of refugees from the north, the refugee poption has already reached 800,000 people.

    The representatives of the provinces have made it difficult for me to share the poption since everyone wants a poption for their benefits, something beneficial is that thanks to the cold, the poption spends more time together and we have had an increase in pregnancy cases. "

    vio was happy with this news since a nation without a poption will not be able to expand and if it does not expand its destiny is to be conquered by another "As we are in Miyuki food the n we devised to avoid famines is working ..."

    Magic vige in Hidalgo a state of Mexico ;)

 Chapter 244 - Empire Summary 2/2

    Miyuki took out another document and this time he sat on vio¡¯s legs while exining "Our reserves if the poption continues to increase in this way willst only for 2 years, fortunately, our production of salted fish continues to increase.

    Also, the hunters began to operate outside the line of defense to get more food, the parameters for hunting are given by Tanari to prevent us from extinguishing some species by ident.

    The only problem is theck of vegetables during this winter that willst for arge amount of time, we can get some vegetables thanks to the use of greenhouses but it will notpensate for theck of nutrients that people need. "

    vio scratched his head and then hugged Miyuki while thinking "We can make each town have its greenhouse for local vegetable production, as for cities, the same thing will have to be done.

    The production of ss will have to be increased so that there is sufficient demand. "

    Miyuki held vio¡¯s hand "I already did it but it would take a long time to produce a quantity of ss to meet the demand, that was my first reaction to avoid famine.

    But there is another option that was proposed by Taneri as you know the northern tribes believe in elementary beings and can summon their guardian, this gives them an advantage because if they are believers of Mother Naturae.

    They can develop an affinity to learn the magic that elves use, of course, they do not have the same power as elves but their help will be enough because we can send them to the viges to help nt and care for crops while the greenhouses are ready.

    Hanovi can support us by teaching some refugees Latin and the cult of Mother Naturae.

    That way we can guarantee that all the refugees we send to the towns and cities are faithful in empire and work without thinking about rebelling.

    Learning the magic of elves no takes a lot of time, but at least they should take a one-month course so that they can develop the ability to use green magic at its simplest level.

    At that level, they can only cure the nts of the cold and make the nts absorb the fertilizer so the nts can grow without problems.

    As they continue advancing in this training, they will eventually be able to develop a capacity tomunicate with the nts and give them more advanced care.

    Also, the magicians who dominate some elements have begun to teach the children who can learn magic, for this, we are using the facilities of the Inquisition around the empire. "

    vio let out a littleugh "Magic, gods, elves, cursed creatures, dwarves.

    If we do not take into ount that we are in the Americas and that Quetzalcoatl is a God and not a dragon, I would be sure that I was brought to a world of Fantasy. "

    Miyuki shook his head "That you have not seen them before does not mean they did not exist, I heard from Tania all the things you did."

    Miyuki stopped for a moment and then sat down to have vio because between his legs "You know you could have died or worse, thews of the world are very strict.

    In America of this time, they do not exist so whatever we do should not affect us since we set the rules but in the world where you went to expose yourself that way it was stupid.

    What would we have done if something happened to you, what would we say to our children, you know that I already suffered once with Mario and I don¡¯t want something to happen to you again. "

    vio tried to defend himself but Miyuki already knew what he meant by what he put his finger on vio¡¯s lips "That you are immortal because you cannot die does not mean that thews of that world could not judge you.

    What if they had thrown you into limbo or if you had ended up in the sun, it will take years to adapt and you can die many times, the rules of the world are dangerous.

    We do not know how they work but we do know how they can exercise their role and maintain order in the mortal world.

    You also did not think about the exchange of time, you only spent 5 days in that ce vio but with us, pass more than a month, now do your conversions and tell me if you spend 500 years in the sun how much time will have passed in this ce.

    From the moment you decided to have children and wives, your life ceased to be only yours, if you have doubts you could have asked my self of that dimension. "

    Miyuki removed her finger from vio¡¯s lips and took her face to kiss him "But the past is past and fortunately you are with us again.

    You can be sure of something and it doesn¡¯t matter where you go, I will end up looking for you, I already did it once and I would not hesitate to do it again. "

    vio shook his head "What kind of husband I am that leaves his wives and children, this situation only happened because of a very unfortunate ident where I had no control of the situation.

    Fortunately, this left us a lesson and it is that for the next wonder I will not use my divine energy alone, but I will rely on you so that I do not suffer an event like that again. "

    Miyuki smiled at vio¡¯s words and began kissing him, while in vio¡¯s office a loving reunion was taking ce in the wall of Troy the soldiers were taking double turns to be prepared for an eventual attack.

    At that moment one of the guards who was on watch in one of the towers could see how something moved among the remains of the scorched jungle, he did not want to take a risk and the rm of his tower began to sound.

    Immediately the soldiers who slept in the barracks woke up and took their weapons from their sabers to their crossbows or muskets.

    In just a few minutes the soldiers were on the wall of the wall ready to fight when hundreds of torches lit in the remains of the jungle, revealing a sea of ??what appeared to be people were approaching ...

 Chapter 245 - Native attack in the south

    Themander of the wall a Centaur named Giles received reports about arge number of humans seen in the jungle.

    "Quickly ask Governor Marcos for support and ask that the navy patrol the coast, if they are human, anything can happen.

    Also, send a report to the imperial pce, maybe we are facing the beginning of a siege against us, first monsters that were bing trees now human, what disaster times we live .... "

    At that time a young faun entered themand "General we are under siege, our boys have begun to counteract the arrows they are using."

    Giles took his helmet and put on his armor "Let everyone prepare for the attack will be a long night full of blood and hopefully, the reinforcements of Governor Marco do not take long."

    The attackers were men, children, and women who used whatever they had on hand to attack the wall, to climb they used improvised stairs that clung to the wall.

    But for the most part, they were useless because the edge of the sabers cut the wood like paper so they did notst their stairs, not to mention that even if they managed to climb the Roman sabers they cut their throats or heads.

    Letting their lifeless bodies fall on theirpanions causing them various fractures or death due to the fall, the stone arrows flew over the wall and many of them were stopped by the birds.

    While others only crashed into the steel armor without being able to harm them, but there were a few soldiers with bad luck who suffered some injuries from the stones that broke when they collided with the steel armor.

    Others without as much luck as their partners suffered damage to the face or hands, the stone arrows despite not being very hard can cut the skin easily.

    In Governor¡¯s house, Marco was sleeping when a Nahual messenger arrived at the door and was greeted by the soldiers guarding the door.

    One of the servants ran to Marco¡¯s room who was sleeping with his wife "General a Nahual messenger has news of the wall, we are under attack and General Giles needs reinforcements."

    Marcos woke up and quickly got out of bed naked to change quickly. "Bring me themanders of the guard of the province we have to leave as quickly as possible.

    We cannot risk what is built by having more confidence than usual. "

    The servant nodded and ran to the Nahual messenger to give Governor Marco¡¯s answer.

    In just a few minutes Marc¨® was changed and ready for battle "How many troops can we use to reinforce the wall."

    One of hismanders responded "We can use 10,000 soldiers to reinforce the areas that General Giles needs, there are very few soldiers but we can stop the attack until dawn.

    The reinforcements of the capital maye to face this threat. "

    Marco clenched his fist and drew his saber "Soldiers prepare their weapons since it will be a very bloody night."

    Themanders shouted in unison "Roma Invicta" and began preparing their troops, for the road to the wall.

    Because of the strategic importance it had, there was a direct road, which reduced the time for soldiers and the supplies they needed.

    On the wall the soldiers were still killing the natives who tried to climb their walls, many of the soldiers were tired of killing an endless enemy.

    The ammunition was consumed at a speed that frightened Giles, there were more than 10 tons of gunpowder in the powder magazine of the wall and in just 3 hours 8 tons had been consumed.

    The Bolts of the crossbows were also running out just like the arrows, that showed arge number of dead, in some areas of the wall small mountains of dead had been created which could pose a danger as they served as tforms for the enemies.

    Giles decided to use the oil to start burning the bodies and that the enemies will find it difficult to attack the walls, soldiers began to climb the wall loaded with some y pots that had oil.

    With the help of theirpanions they threw them to the ground and the bodies which were filled with a ck substance, some of the attackers also filled with it and made their effort to remove the substance.

    Unfortunately, the oil stuck in their bodies and could not be removed, after throwing the pots the torches began to fall from the wall and the fire began to burn alive and dead.

    Due to the intensity of the mes, the attackers reduced their attack by allowing the soldiers to rest after fighting continuously for hours.

    Guiles could breathe calmly, this fight had won her but the resources she spent were a very heavy but necessary loss.

    For an hour the bodies continued burning until the fire began to emerge enemies that had their bodies smeared with water and mud ready to continue their attack.

    When the soldiers saw him they filled them with Bolts and lead balls from the muskets, some of the enemies were so lucky and they ended up on fire because they were filled with Oil that was on the ground.

    The level of the fight increased due to the smoke that permeated the environment and the soldiers had difficulty seeing them, fortunately for situations of that style the protective sses were distributed among the soldiers next to wet rags so that they did not suffer from the smoke.

    Something that surprised the soldiers on the walls was that the enemies still with fire in their bodies tried to climb the walls, but their stairs yielded by fire and fell like fireballs to the ground where they had just burned.

    Giles learned from a messenger that the matter was not better on the coast since the navy was facing hundreds of improvised canoes and the situation is too dangerous because the enemy can ovee the ships of the Navy in the pacific...

 Chapter 246 - Sharks in sight

    On the Pacific coast of the defense wall of Troy, the soldiers and sailors were working to destroy the hundreds of improvised canoes that were approaching the coast, to do that they use shrapnel with the cannons and Ballistas.

    Because the wood to makerge ships in the Pacific is not ready yet there are only some caravels that are responsible for defending the south wall against any threat.

    The problem is that before them there are a lot of small canoes or pieces of wood with what they are trying to reach the coast.

    One of the sailors who was shooting with his crossbow looked at one of hispanions "How long do we have to endure this great attempt to invade these natives."

    Hispanion who was using a ballista with which he destroyed one of the canoes that had children and women, who began to drown "These damn garbage have no end, I wish we had all the strength of the Antic marina.

    With it, we don¡¯t need to be suffering from those canoes or floating pieces of wood. "

    The captain approached them while holding his forehead that was bleeding "Boys we will have to resist for a while longer, a Nahual messenger just informed us that on the ground the cavalry is hunting the savages that are passing our blockade.

    The governor¡¯s reinforcements will take an hour to arrive and the capital is already sending the Alpha legion for our support. "

    The captain clenched his fist "With a demon as it hurts, be careful with their heads they are using stones and spears to attack us."

    After this, the captain prepared to continue his check-up on his soldiers when a spear pierced his neck, the killer was a young man of about 13 years did not have time to celebrate his death because one of the guns fired shrapnel where he and hispanions were.

    Shrapnel destroyed their bodies leaving them dismembered as their bodies fell into the water where sharks began to devour them.

    Because of therge amount of blood in the water, thousands of sharks gathered and began hunting, anyone who fell into the water or had a limb in the water was doomed.

    Some pieces of wood that the natives were using to get to the coast did not allow them to have their feet up so they were in constant contact with the sea.

    Gradually the natives who tried to reach the coast were pulled into the sea by sharks, who dismembered them underwater.

    The water was full of human remains and pieces of wood, which prevented them from continuing with canoes without mentioning that the blood encouraged sharks to collide with improvised canoes or rafts and caused the upants to fall into the sea.

    Where they could only be a few seconds before they were taken to the bottom where they would be turned into shark food.

    Little by little they began to give up in their attack to be able to move to the other side, the lucky few who seeded and did not die, were with cavalry that came to kill them.

    The sailors took breaks when the situation was under control, it wasn¡¯t until dawn that the Alpha Legion and the Equorum Inse cavalry appeared on the coast.

    Admiral Fcro used one of his Caravel¡¯s lifeboats to reach the coast, along the way the scent of blood and gunpowder stung his nose.

    From time to time he could see in the water the human remains of the poor bastards who died without being able to defend themselves against sharks, the only simr scene he could see was when he was a young man and he participated in the battle against Marco Antonio where Octavio¡¯s ships they destroyed the Egyptian and rebel navy.

    Only at that time, there were no sharks like those that were feeding all night, some sailors had nightmares and even he all this due to the cries that the natives made while they were slowly devoured by the sharks.

    When he reached the coast he could see some soldiers wearing full leather suits, protective sses, and mouth covers while cleaning the coast of human remains.

    The leg Leonel was in charge of receiving Admiral Fcro in a small fort located near the coast, on the way he could see some crosses that had some of the natives who had managed to pass with their crimes in his chest.

    The crimes ranged from cannibalism to rape, Fcro could only shake his head, if he had had more ships he could have stopped the natives with his stupid canoes and makeshift rafts.

    In the fort, he went inside until he reached the meeting room where General Leonel was torturing one of the natives who seemed not to speak.

    "Very good shit, you know what you did. You cut off a girl¡¯s head. It was if a baby and you killed her."

    The dirty native opened his mouth and tried to bite Leonel who punched him in one of his eyes causing the native¡¯s eyeball to be destroyed.

    Leonel cleansed his hand and turned to see Fcro "You know these garbage are quite resistant or are too stupid, they have the strength to kill girls or rape women very easily.

    But they have no intelligence to be able to start any conversation with us, they would be the perfect soldiers but being idiots they do not serve our cause.

    The only thing they serve is to be living tests for our weapons. "

    After this Leonel took out his saber and made a diagonal cut in the head of the native who dropped half of the subject¡¯s skull, with his saber checked the cerebral cortex that was exposed.

    "I see normal the cerebral cortex but we will have to wait for the autopsy of the inquisition to know if we face humans or something humanoid, whatever we have a big problem at hand that we have to solve.

    Do not you think Admiral Fcro ... "

 Chapter 247 - Terrifying surprise

    Admiral Fcro let out augh "I didn¡¯t know you could skip the disciplinemittee and kill with impunity, Leonel.

    If you intend to kill at least let me participate, you know that I love to kill garbage. "

    Leonel smiled and approached his friend Fcro to give him a hug "I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive, listen to the news of the Nahual messengers about the death of sailors by the natives.

    Although after seeing the disaster on the coast I can be sure that for every dead sailor killed more than 500 enemies. "

    Fcro smiled and took a seat in one of the chairs in the room "It is a pity that the navy in the Pacific is not too powerful otherwise they would not have happened, but I have to thank the sharks for their help.

    Although the result was somewhat chilling, you know how the casualty count was in the Antic and on the wall. "

    Leonel took out a report and showed it to Falcro while he smoked from his pipe "We didn¡¯t go bad but more than 2000 people died in this first attack and we have more than 5000 injured.

    As for the preliminary death counts of the enemies, the numbers do not drop of 100,000 people between children and adults, the problem is that they are too wild to be human.

    Even the Germans or the Caribs have ways ofmunicating, but they only seem to act by instinct, I have not found words to describe them, the real problem is that we have the bulk of our army in the north.

    But the southcks soldiers, the wall has already proved its worth against beings from the damn jungle but these natives do not seem to affect the restrictions of the wall, so they are a real danger. "

    Falcro put his hand on his nose while thinking "You know what the empress ns to do to solve the problem."

    Leonel shook his head "The emperor returned and it seems that he intends to strengthen your pacific navy and send Auxiliary to control the situation.

    The cavalry also ns to leave it here, two weeks ago it began to snow in the capital so the temperature is not very pleasant for horses

    A temperature drop is expected in this area but it will not be enough to cause snowfall. "

    Fcro was surprised "I thought the emperor was on a trip in the underworld to punish Hades for insolence."

    Leonel looked at his Fcro and let out augh "Fcro the emperor did not die, but ording to the supreme priestess an event urred in which the help of arge number of gods was required.

    One of my friends in the Praetorian guard tells me that he could see a ck-haired woman, a child and herees the weird thing.

    ording to him, there was a young woman with red hair very simr to Princess Felix and he can swear that he saw a woman very simr to Miyuki, as if they were twin sisters. "

    Leonel checked the room and closed the door of his office "Here among us it seems that the ck-haired woman is a wife of Emperor vio and seems to be pregnant.

    There is nothing official but it seems that the emperor added another woman in his harem. "

    Fcro leaned back in his chair while looking at the ceiling of the room. "Perhaps it is true that the emperor is a monster in bed and that is why the steel empress had to resort to increasing vio¡¯s women so that she did not suffer.

    But in the end this is beneficial for us, the more children the emperor has, the more likely there is an heir or heiress who can lead the empire on the right track.

    With the death of Caesar, the empire realized that if there is no sessor there can only be a civil war, it is not easy to kill your friends because they are on the opposite side. "

    "I forgot that you had to fight in the civil war ..."

    At that moment one of the soldiers entered "Legio Leonel we are being attacked again."

    Leonel put on his helmet and put his hand on Fcro¡¯s shoulder "We have resources about three kilometers away, there are gunpowder and shrapnel to reload your ships.

    I will have to fight personally on the wall to see what these damn natives can do against a well-armed legion with abundant resources.

    We will make them remember Rome in their blood. "

    After this Leonel left the fort and went to one of the towers of the door where he climbed the stairs while some wounded on the stretcher the nurses and nurses.

    When Leonel went up he could see an image that would leave him marked, hundreds of thousands of natives charging towards the wall, far exceeds the descriptions made by the soldiers at night.

    Leonel went to one of his tribunes "I need you to send a message to the Quartz Pce asking for air support and cannons for the walls.

    Also, send the Beta legion, we are not facing beasts of the cursed jungle but human beings or humanoids for thousands. "

    The tribune under the wall and took the message to the Nahual messenger, Leonel meanwhile began to coordinate his legionaries "Soldiers of Rome today is a great day to die.

    Do not hesitate to spend your ammunition, we have to hold this great wall for today until tomorrow the reinforcements of the Beta legion arrive, let¡¯s demonstrate to this garbage that messing with the empire and with the Alpha legion will be thest thing they will see.

    The soldiers shouted "Roma Invicta" and began their carnage against the great horde of enemies, for the areas near the coast the canyons of the caravelsunched a shower of iron balls against the natives.

    The cannonballs destroy the bodies of the natives while they form a path of death where they pass due to the great concentration of natives, despite all this the natives continued to charge against the wall as beings without brains that only sought to advance ...

 Chapter 248 - Divine help

    The legionaries of the Alpha legion together with the soldiers on the wall and the auxiliaries began a fight without quarter with an enemy that seemed to have no end.

    Fortunately, the invading natives did notunch an attack across the sea in their canoes, they concentrated all their power in trying to climb the wall.

    Leonel began to get tired of killing natives for every staircase they destroy, they put two more, the base of the wall is full of bodies that are already adding more than two meters.

    A tribune approached the Leonel leg "Legio has just received an answer from Emperor vio, Nahual messengers with oil are on their way ready to empty the content on the battlefield.

    He has also informed us that Ares and Huitzilopochtli wille personally to help the soldiers. "

    Leonardo was surprised "We will have two gods of war on the part we have to thank Jupiter.

    Let the soldiers prepare the grenades, we will demonstrate to these natives the power of the empire, we don¡¯t want the gods to take all the lead. "

    The tribune nodded and came down from the tower to give the order to the logistics squad who transmitted the order to all the logistics of the wall and began to prepare the vases with iron balls and gunpowder.

    The soldiers who did not stop using their crossbows or repeat the same hand movement to cut off heads or any part of the body that incapacitated the enemy noticed that logistic soldiers began to arrive with grenades.

    Which was good news for them because there are a lot of enemies under the wall which is a danger since they are thrown from stones to spears with wooden tips.

    Causing damage to the soldiers and sometimes interrupting the attack on the enemies that climb the wall.

    Once the squadrons distributed the grenades the legionaries and soldiers began to prepare with their flint and when they received orders from their sergeants they lit the fuse and threw the grenades.

    The grenades exploded before reaching the ground causing their small metal balls toe out at a fairly fast speed killing and wounding countless natives.

    Not to mention that the y remains became shrapnel which could be put into the eyes of the natives, the use of grenades slowed the advance of the natives.

    Allowing the soldiers to break the stairs that were operational on the wall, the natives after realizing that the explosive attack was only momentary continued their attack on the wall.

    The time of the battle passed quickly and when the soldiers were tired they could see in the distance many gigantic birds that hadrge pots of Oil.

    They knew that support had arrived, two of the Nahual messengers had Huitzilopochtli and Ares on their backs, who looked at therge group of people seen in the distance.

    "How many bastards do you think they are, Huitzilopochtli."

    Huitzilopochtli scratched his chin "I calcte at least 600,000, but because of their few formations they are only a disorganized group worse than animals, it will be fun to fight do you want the Pacific or Antic side."

    Ares smiled "Leave me the Antic, you can keep the Pacific, let¡¯s make a bet to see who kills the most garbage, the winner can keep the souls of the best warriors who die in battle."

    Huitzilopochtli showed his happiness while his face showed his teeth "I like that idea Ares, I hope you are ready to lose, you are not the only one with divine weapons"

    Leonel could see how one of the eagles was approaching the tower where he was and she jumped a muscr young man because everyone had moved no one interrupted his fall.

    After falling Huitzilopochtli his Macuahuitl appeared and looked at Leonel "You must be General Leonel, prepare your boys with weapons at a distance.

    When the Nahual messengers release the Oil and hell begins, I will go down personally to start the massacre, use weapons at a distance to prevent them from approaching in the meantime. "

    Leonel nodded and began to give the orders to the soldiers while in the sky the Nahual messengers began to release the Oil on the battlefield.

    The natives tried to clean the ck Oil they had in their skins but it was useless, shortly after being filled with Oil a rain of arrows of fire began to fall on them.

    Because they were very close against each other the fire began to burn them, when trying to escape many natives fell and were stepped on by theirpanions while trying to escape.

    The screams of horror were present while Huitzilopochtli took off his shirt which he handed to a soldier "Take care of it is a gift from my wife Jasamin that he especially made for me."

    The soldier nodded as he watched as the hummingbird god jumped from the wall towards the battlefield.

    When Huitzilopochtli fell to the ground he crushed with his boots human remains which filled his notes with blood and guts, with the fire and shouts Huitzilopochtli stood out making him look like the herald of death that hade to end the life of the native garbage.

    Huitzilopochtli sighed and concentrated his divine energy in his Macuahuitl which began to grow in size and lifted him to the sky.

    A white light shone on Huitzilopochtli¡¯s imposing weapon, he was preparing tounch arge-scale attack, many years ago he had killed his 300 brothers when they tried to kill his mother Tonantzin when he got pregnant.

    After breathing and exhaling he gave a swing in the direction of the natives, at first it seemed that nothing had happened but soon a great air formed and everything alive a kilometer away was split in half.

    The natives were very worried about the strange man who had hurt them, before their eyes, it was worse than the jungle, for the first time they were afraid since they started their attack.

    With ashes and soot on his face, Huitzilopochtli prepared tounch his next swing to begin the true massacre of natives ...

 Chapter 249 - Giants death

    Huitzilopochtli gave the next swing and thousands of lives were lost again, meanwhile, Ares was smiling because he did not n to stay behind, for this asion he did not n to use the Ustorio shield.

    He decided to use his copper spear which he buried in the ground and it sank into the earth, soon the natives began to be taken to the depths of the earth by a hand of earth.

    Once they were under the earth, small spears of stone were formed which killed the poor bastard who had fallen into his hands, the spear of Ares was a gift from Hephaestus after what happened in Troy, his name is "Hastam Terrae".

    Because of that their power is quite terrifying because the victims are swallowed by the earth and while losing their ability to breathe they are subsequently pierced by small stone spears that end their life.

    This whole process is being repeated by thousands on the battlefield, if the natives with Huitzilopochtli felt fear with Ares it is panic because there is no safe ce where they are not swallowed by the earth.

    The soldiers from the wall celebrated the acts of the two gods because in a few minutes they could kill thousands of natives and left a fear in the hearts of all their enemies.

    While they were celebrating in the jungle, gigantic steps began to sound, Ares and Huitzilopochtli became serious because what was generating that noise in the jungle could not be normal.

    Soon after the natives tried to run away to the sea where there were thousands of sharks, so the day before, some who could not run in time were stepped on by a being that was not seen.

    But because of this, they could see how their bodies explode and get stuck to the ground as if they were shit, soon the steps stopped and the giant ceased to be invisible and showed its humanoid shape.

    The giant was a humanoid monster that had the skin of a tree and a mouth with ck teeth, that every time it exhaled it formed a small white mist that looked like a cloud.

    Ares let out augh and he released his titan form on his part Huitzilopochtli made his body grow to the same height as the giant because they were in a form where they were using their divine energypletely they had to create the field that stopped the weather.

    The wooden giant looked at the two gods and let out a growl as heunched against them the fight had begun.

    Ares dodged the w that was heading towards his head and aggressively punched the giant¡¯s head, while Huitzilopochtli also dodged the attack and kicked the giant in the stomach.

    The two blows of the gods were so powerful that they caused the giant to fall to the ground and dragged for a few kilometers with ease, this caused that hundreds of thousands of natives died when they were crushed and muddy on the ground.

    Many others died from coteral damage caused by the fall, the giant did not have time to get up because Ares and Huitzilopochtli began to hit him on the ground.

    After a true beating by the gods, the giant could feel how each of his legs was caught while the gods threw it to the opposite side.

    The screams of the giant and his attempts to free himself were useless while the force applied by the two gods caused the bones of the giant¡¯s legs to dislocate from the pelvis.

    Toter begin to break the muscles and then the skin with only a pull of each of the gods the giant¡¯s legs were torn off, the giant who wasmenting for the pain could not present a defense.

    When Ares and Huitzilopochtli took their arms with ws and began to pull them, unlike the legs the arms cause noises which show that the bones are breaking little by little.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the gods to tear out their arms, the giant became an invalid who could only wallow in his blood while trying to kick with his stumps.

    His screams did notst long because Huitzilopochtli held him by the jaw while Ares pulled him from his body, little by little the neck began to detach from the body and with the strength of the twobined.

    The giant¡¯s head came out with everything and his spine, Huitzilopochtli took it as his prize while cleaning the sweat from his forehead "Do you think Hephaestus could create a staff with this head I would like to have it as a souvenir in my home Coatepec."

    Ares smiled as he opened the giant¡¯s chest with his hands "You can ask vio to ask for the favor to Hephaestus, he will not refuse because he ispletely fascinated with the pregnancy of Aphrodite by vio.

    For my part I will stay with the heart and liver of this giant, vio Asclepius¡¯s brother can turn this great heart and liver into a powerful medicine with which I will tone my muscles.

    But the most important thing is that the concentrate can help my wife to have my son or daughter without problems, stop by my room in the pce maybe I can give you a little for Jasamin.

    The two gods kept their respective awards and walked to the wall while recovering their human forms.

    Ares looked at Huitzilopochtli "Who won the bet, I think there are many bastards who will be fertilizer after being swallowed by my spear."

    Huitzilopochtli let out a greatugh "Look to my side, there are thousands of bodies cut in half, but I will be fair to let the distribution of souls in an equal 50%."

    The two gods agreed and continued talking as time returned to normal, soldiers and legionaries were surprised by the dead, the battlefield had be a necropolis.

    That it was lit by the fire that consumed some corpses, even in the distance they could see remains of the giant that had appeared in front of them only a few seconds, in their minds and souls they were permeated fear and respect for the gods.

    They don¡¯t want to end up like the poor bastards that are on the battlefield and that their only function will be to feed the worms ...

 Chapter 250 - Surprise on the way

    The few surviving natives decided to take their lives, they could not pass and could not return, in the same ce where the adults were, they killed the children and then ended their lives in the ce.

    After three days the reinforcements arrived and the burning of the bodies that were at a distance of one kilometer from the wall began to prevent the proliferation of vermin that could cause a pandemic.

    In the imperial pce, reports about wild natives caused vio doubts because he did not understand how humans could have passed the cursed jungle, but the strangest thing was that they did not speak ormunicate.

    Understand that when a baby is separated from society and grows in the jungle, he loses his ability to socialize, but reports indicate that the natives had families even if the natives were wild, why attack people simr to them.

    Not to mention the fact that they had the knowledge to use spears and bows, vio put his hands on his head when he felt the heat of a brown cup on his face, when he looked up he could see his wife Hellena who sat on the legs of vio

    "What¡¯s up Sweety, I bother you what happened on the Trojan wall with the natives."

    vio sighed and drank the coffee Hellena brought him, it was not too hot or cold it was at the perfect temperature "I am upset that good soldiers died and none of the attackers could be enved or assimted.

    But thanks to this attack we know that our Pacific navy needs to be increased and that on the wall we must ce small cannon with shrapnel, we will have to increase gunpowder reserves to 50 tons for that ce.

    If we only had a natural saltpeter inlet, we could guarantee the creation of gunpowder without hindrance and we could take the next step in hot weapons. "

    Hellena looked at her husband and kissed her forehead. "One step at a time vio remembers that we are not mortal, we are gods, so time should not be an impediment.

    It is no use stressing you for a situation that you still cannot control, nor do we know if there are more of those natives in the damn jungle.

    Think about it for a moment, the damn jungle is a ce that only brings death to anything organic but what is the best way she has to eliminate the gue, she should be busy avoiding desertification due to the heat that exists in the south.

    So you can not do without forces to eliminate garbage so it sends us the garbage that consumes its valuable resources such as water, perhaps the reason why they can notmunicate is that they do not need it.

    They are human but thanks to years of training and selective reproduction of the jungle they were only relegated to cattle, as for the giant I have no idea what it can be that we don¡¯t know much about the jungle. "

    vio listened to everything Hellena said and hugged her tightly. "You know you are a genius, this would exin why they were able to survive in the jungle and theirck ofmunication.

    But this opens up another unknown how many people live that way in the damn jungle, the numbers are chilling since there can be more than 1 000 000 people who died.

    But there is something certain and that is that the whole territory on the outskirts of the Trojan wall will be known as a Necropolis, it will be necessary to ask Miyuki if so many dead people will not cause cursed articles or undesirable beings to form. "

    While vio talked to Hellena in one of Zeus¡¯ houses in the world of the gods, Naturae was screaming while Zeus held her arm.

    Asclepius was dressed in his white coat while he was about to receive the baby of the goddess "I need you to push Naturae, just out of the baby¡¯s head, remember to breathe so you can leave more naturally."

    Naturae gave a terrifying scream and the baby came out that Asclepius quickly cleaned and checked to find out his state of health, after this he looked at Zeus and Naturae "Congrattions is a girl, I¡¯m sure she will be a great goddess in the future.

    Zeus received his daughter from Asclepius and showed her to Naturae, the baby with wide eyes looked at Zeus and Naturae and waved her little hands "It¡¯s very simr to you Naturae although she inherited the beautiful blue eyes of the family.

    She also has very simr hair to yours, I can be sure she is my daughter. "

    Zeus stroked the little cheek of his daughter who was d to be caressed by his father "My little Aure will have to be separated from me and your mother until you grow up.

    You don¡¯t have to worry your uncle vio will take care of you, he can be a little silly sometimes but with him, you won¡¯t miss anything. "

    Naturae and Zeus kissed her daughter and handed her to Asclepius "Take her with your brother please remember to tell her that I hope she takes care of little Aure until she can decide what to do with her life.

    I am not a good father like vio but I do my best, and I know he is the best person to take care of children, he is an example for the family. "

    Asclepius received the little girl and proceeded to go to the temple of Apollo where he would embark on his journey to the pce of Quartz.

    Goddess Hera was angry why she learned about the birth of Naturae¡¯s little bastard "I want them to bring that baby¡¯s head"

    His faithful centaur shook his head "Great goddess Hera that¡¯s impossible, the little girl meets her brother vio.

    Dering war on vio implies dering war on Artemis and Apollo, the Egyptian gods, the Anahuacs gods, and the death.

    Surely he wants to get the little girl back to be assassinated. ¡¯

    Hera took a deep breath and ced her fingers on her forehead. "Send a message to my brother and tell him that the little girl raised her like her daughter and not go near Zeus or Naturae Jam¨¢s.

    I¡¯m a woman who doesn¡¯t repeat things twice. "

    The centaur left the room where Hera was in the direction of the Pce of Quartz ...

 Chapter 251 - Surprise at the door

    vio was lying in bed while he was hugged by his 5 women, it was quite ufortable for him but being surrounded by the warmth of his skin made him feel quite happy.

    While trying to fall asleep Lilith entered the room "vio, hase your brother and has a baby in his arms."

    Before vio could say something he felt 5 pairs of eyes that looked at him with doubt and some anger, vio forced his smile "You know that I am stupid sometimes but I am not a despicable being who abandons his children.

    What if you apany me and we can know who the baby is in the hands of Asclepius. "

    vio¡¯s wives got up and put on their pajamas since they were sleepingpletely naked, vio also did the same and put on his pajamas.

    When everyone went down to the living room they could see Asclepius who had a baby in his arms, vio approached his brother and gave him a hug "How have you been Asclepius and who is the little girl."

    Asclepius greeted vio and his daughters-inw "Sorry to bother you sote but I attended Naturae in her birth, this little girl is our aunt.

    Grandpa Zeus wants you to take care of her since Hera wants to kill the little girl, so from now on, she is your daughter.

    His name is Aure. "

    vio received the little girl who woke up from her sleep while looking at the young man in front of her, with her little hands clenched vio¡¯s nose, while letting out a smallugh exposing her gums.

    Aure could feel a kiss on the forehead and a very warm hug "Very well Aure will take care of you, from now on you will be my little daughter.

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be a great woman. "

    vio¡¯s wives approached and looked at little Aure, Miyuki and Hellena held the little one in vio¡¯s hands.

    Aule looked at the two women in front of her and looked at the breasts of the two women, after thinking about it for a while she hugs Hellena¡¯s breasts as she was hungry.

    Hellena felt that little Aule hugged her chest and blushed, without much pain, she took out her nipple and allowed little Aule to feed herself, Miyuki was somewhat sad that Hellena had chosen little Aule but vio hugged her "Don¡¯t get depressed, my love.

    Little Aule acted on instinct and you can feed her too. "

    Miyuki sighed and watched as Hellena was feeding the baby, Asclepius watched as the situation was transforming and got up from the couch "vio we¡¯ll see each otherter since I have to check Naturae."

    vio separated from Miyuki and apanied his brother to the stables so that a carriage would take him to the temple of his father Apollo when he was preparing Asclepius he looked at vio "How is the father Apollo."

    "He is well and it seems that our new stepmother Artemis is pregnant, so you can be sure that we will have a brother or sister."

    Asclepius let out augh "Tell to father that if he needs help with the birth of our sister or brother he can count on my help."

    After this, Asclepius retired in the carriage to the temple of Apollo, while this happened vio could see how a centaur was approaching where vio was.

    The centaur introduced himself "Great God Emperor vio I am a humble servant of his sister Hera, only Ie because the goddess sends you this letter, hope you can fulfill what is written on it.

    If you have any answers, I hope I can take it to Goddess Hera. "

    vio looked at the centaur with doubt and carefully opened the cart his sister did to him, the more he advanced in the reading, the angrier was vio but at the same time, it was good news.

    When he finished reading the letter, he turned it into ashes. "You can tell my sister Hera that little Aule is my daughter and any damage to her integrity is a deration of war.

    I am a faithful defender of the family but I will give more priority to my inner core than to my close family, in the end, Aule¡¯s decision, if she wants to be with me or with Zeus and Naturae, will depend on her when she grows up.

    But as a father I will defend Aule¡¯s decisions, like that of the rest of my children, I can be sure that she will do the same for Ares or her other children. "

    The centaur just heard vio and decided to retire so he could say vio¡¯s decision to Hera.

    When vio entered the pce he realized that little Aule was sleeping in Miyuki¡¯s arms, vio knew that Aule would notck affection from his wives.

    In the end, a father is not the one who begets but who cares and protects.

    The next morning Bastet, Erendida and Yuma were surprised when their father showed them their new sister, they didn¡¯t understand how their father had got a sister for them but having more family was better for them.

    Especially Yuma who with her hand on her chest promised to take care of her little sister Aule, unlike Bastet who was too imperative Aule, was a pretty normal baby, by vio¡¯s family standards.

    Hanovi who was in the temple of Mother Naturae had a vision where he saw that his goddess¡¯s daughter was with the emperor, so he decided to send his strongest and most faithful warriors to join the Praetorian guard as guardians of the Little Aule

    These guardians would not hesitate to kill and give their lives so that the little daughter of their goddess would grow without problems, the warriors were taken by carriages from sector b of the defense line to the pce of Quartz.

    On the snowy road, the warriors could see arge number of Roman soldiers and some natives building roads or salting the ground so that the snow does not know to concentrate on the road ...

 Chapter 252 - Aules guards

    The warriors were surprised when they saw the beautiful structure of the pce full of snow, they had heard from their leader Hanovi about the grand pce of quartz but being able to see it surprised them.

    They passed the quartz bridge that connected to the city of Texcoco and were surprised to see the snow-free road, not only that but the statues of warrior women were amazing.

    When they passed through the gates of the wall they could see the beautiful courtyard of the pce which had a small white Maguey in the center.

    Once they reached the entrance of the pce, they went down and were met by the Praetorian guard who guided them on their way to the inner courtyard of the pce to meet vio.

    The warriors walked through the beautiful pce until they reached the inner courtyard which was at a temperature of at least 20 degrees they could see the emperor¡¯s little children training with a white and bearded man.

    They also saw the emperor helping his baby Bastet swim in the pool in the courtyard, the empresses were resting while one of them was holding a small baby.

    The warriors assumed that the little girl was the daughter of her goddess, but they dared not go through why they could feel that two pairs of eyes saw them from the shadows.

    Cyrus and Nacim observed the warriors who had arrived, despite not representing a danger to the emperor or his family, as immortals have to prevent the emperor or his family from staining their hands.

    Also, something that surprised the warriors was the two gigantic dogs that rested on the ground, the dogs had three heads each but they knew they could die at any time if the dogs attacked them.

    vio left the pool after being informed of the arrival of the warriors while his little Bastet was holding his father¡¯s head, after walking through the soft grass of the courtyard he arrived before the warriors.

    "Wee, you are the warriors that Hanovi sent to take care of little Aule apany me."

    The warriors followed vio and followed him until he reached where Aule was lying with Miyuki, the 4 warriors swelled when they felt the baby¡¯s divine energy.

    They knew she was the daughter of the goddess Naturae, Miyuki looked at them with curiosity for a moment but then she continued hugging her baby daughter, she had to take advantage of the time with Aule whyter it was death¡¯s turn.

    Who wanted to learn to take care of the baby so that when his son or daughter was born he could do it without problems.

    vio smiled "Boys will have to train with the Praetorians to prove that they can be the guardians of little Aule, you can monitor how it grows but they will not be able to interfere with their normal daily life.

    Unless there is a danger to his life, you understood. "

    The warriors with their heads bowed nodded and retreated to the Praetorian barracks to begin their training, on the way they could see some servants who were quite scary.

    The only one that didn¡¯t seem scary was a maid who seemed to be pregnant who was helping a young man put some things in the pce.

    Alessio was cing some tubes that were necessary for the proper functioning of the Baths in the pce while his wife was helping him "Acacia you can pass me the copper pipe.

    We have to give thanks that the god pilcoatl and the axolotls for making a magnificent construction otherwise we would have to suffer to find the error. "

    Acacia moved her silver hair and smiled as she passed the pipe that Alessio needed "By the way how is our father."

    Alessio wiped his sweat with his hand "Very well it seems that he is working with Adm¨¦s to replicate one of the many artifacts that Emperor vio brought, by the way, I heard that Minister Taneri woulde today."

    "The emperor has called her as she ns to show them some things, I¡¯m not sure but I know she can mark a breakthrough in Rome."

    Alessio just ced the pipe and prepared to continue his maintenance work when he could see that the Praetorians entered with Taneri who was quite happy.

    Taneri had a smile on his face which was a product that today he could see the seeds and different nts that vio brought from the world where he was.

    Just a few hours before Praetorian guards handed her the rice and the method of cultivation, for Taneri the rice was surprising since its cultivation was something new.

    The closest thing was the cultivation in chinampas, but the difference is that the nt only has the root in the water, which makes a symbiosis where everyone benefits.

    But rice cultivation is different and needs water to grow at first, its care was surprising perhaps the only nt that canpare with its beginning is Amaranth, but Amaranth only needs moist soil.

    While rice requires water, she feels the life of the rice seeds that the emperor gave him, although some seeds only had a life but not something that allowed them tomunicate with them.

    She used his magic to grow the two types of seeds while providing them with necessary nutrients, the result was somewhat surprising but quite sad.

    The seeds that only lived produced more rice but the seeds that couldmunicate produced healthier nts that produced less rice.

    At that moment he realized some words vio had said years ago "It is important that you monitor the sustainable growth of the empire if it is not done that way we will only consume resources in irresponsible ways.

    When we cannot consume with the natural we will make modifications to the nts and animals, so that they produce more and with shorter times.

    If we can avoid reaching these extremes we can move forward in symbiosis with nature, your duty and that of the following generations of ministers of agriculture and environmental care is to protect us from abusing resources and starting our race to extinction. "

    Taneri followed the guards and reached the inner courtyard where he could see the entire imperial family enjoying the heated patio.

    vio who was preparing some fillets of bear and sausage of wild boar realized that Taneri had arrived and went to receive it ...

 Chapter 253 - The fun of Taneri

    Taneri greeted vio and the girls who were resting "You don¡¯t want to join us for breakfast Taneri, I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t have breakfast for the trip."

    When vio said that Taneri realized that she had eaten absolutely nothing, Quirino reminded her to have breakfast but was too happy to worry about having breakfast.

    "If I¡¯m not a nuisance to you, I¡¯d love to."

    Hellena put her arm on Taneri¡¯s neck "Don¡¯t say that Taneri, you, Azalea and Admes are family to us, they can alwayse without any problem."

    Taneri felt his chest warm by Hellena¡¯sment and decided to enjoy vio¡¯s meal, something that surprised Taneri was seeing the new members of the vio and Hellena Family.

    Perhaps most surprising was little Aule who was a pretty baby, there was also the death that was surprisingly beautiful but gave her a feeling that being close to her was dangerous.

    The only ones who did not seem to fit into the family were Ramiro and Tania who, despite not being gods but ordinary humans, enjoyed the highest treatment, something that he noticed is that Tania and vio seemed to be developing a rtionship.

    Taneri knew vio and knew that it would be a matter of time before Tania will be part of vio¡¯s family, the only thing she did not understand how vio has the patience for so many children.

    She and Quirino have nned to have their first child but it is not something simple since they are advising about the care a baby needs, but vio seems not to stop the baby factory, on the contrary, it seems to increase it and its appearance is the same.

    vio is an example of a father, unfortunately, it is not perfect because it has many mistakes, but perhaps it is what makes it a true example for the men of the empire.

    After finishing the delicious food vio appeared the dessert, a yogurt that had pineapple, for Taneri it was somewhat rare the fruit that had the yogurt, but for vio¡¯s wives or their children, it was normal.

    This is because the world of the gods has all the fruits but they cannot be brought to the real world because by doing so they would be ashes.

    The sweet taste of yogurt with the pineapple warnings surprised Taneri who continued to eat with great enthusiasm, Hellena saw her friend eat yogurt like a little hamster and let out a smallugh.

    When the meal was over vio asked Taneri to apany him to show him all the nts he had, Hellena carrying the little Bastet decided to apany Taneri so he could see his surprise with everything vio brought him.

    In the office, Hellena took a seat on her husband¡¯s legs "Alright Taneri let¡¯s start with the fruits and vegetables I brought."

    vio appeared different fruits and vegetables that made Taneri look at them with enough surprise, among all the fruits and vegetables he saw, he was surprised by yellow fruit.

    "What kind of fruit is vio, it has a very pretty color."

    vio smiled "It is a banana, a tropical fruit with a rather sweet taste and whose vor is quite delicious, it is a source of potassium as are the potatoes.

    You can try it I have more banana in case you want to grow them, the seeds are small and they are inside the banana. "

    Taneri with the guide of vio hair the banana and looked at the yellow color of the banana to take a bite, the sweet and pasty taste of the banana gave his taste buds a new taste sensation.

    It did not take long to finish the banana, under the pretext of analyzing it, another one was eaten only with the difference that analyzed the seeds at the center of the banana, she realized that only one-third of the seeds were functional to be harvested.

    Fortunately, she was the one who would try to sow it, so she could guarantee to sow one hundred percent of that third of the seeds.

    The next fruit he decided to try was one that looked like cider but was more round and green, vio told him it was a lemon which had a lot of vitamin C.

    Taneri broke it in half and then smelled it and he certainly tried it, the acid taste made her make faces but he could know that this fruit would be very valuable because there are very few fruits that can give vitamin C, it will be perfect for sailors.

    vio gave her a salt shaker and put salt in Taneri¡¯s lemon so she could taste it that way, the taste had changedpletely, it was still acidic but it was a rich acid, she asked if the lemon with the Jicama and chili powder would be A goodbination.

    After tasting the fruit that looked like lemon but in yellow andrger, vio told him it was orange so that she will enjoy its vor better this time vio appeared a small fret of chili powder.

    Taneri did not like spicy much, but from Hellena¡¯s face he knew it was not spicy, so in his split orange, he put some chili powder and took a bite out of the orange.

    The acidic but spicy vor of the orange for the chili took Taneri to another world for the taste, without worrying that they saw her eat the orange with everything and seeds for the delicious vor.

    When she finished she could feel his lips that burned a little but he does not regret, she liked the taste so much that he asked: "vio how this chili powder is made, I want to do it at home to try my husband¡¯s useless, I am sure that He will love it."

    vio let out a littleugh "It¡¯s supposed to be a secret but I can say that has Guajillo pepper, dried lemon, and salt.

    Do not worry, the imperial family will sell it so that everyone can appreciate its vor but for you, it will bepletely free "

    In front of Taneri appeared a jar with chili powder that she does not hesitate to take, she wanted to try it if with apples it would taste equally delicious.

    After trying different fruits and vegetables vio appeared some nts, such as the Camellia Sinensis nt that produces green tea and ck tea.

    vio does not like matcha <sup> 1 </sup> much more and enjoys the taste of ck tea, but Miyuki loves green tea, which is why this nt can increase the variety of vors that exist in the Empire.

    The other two nts are important but one of them needs special care before being nted, the first is the camphor tree from which camphor can be obtained that has different uses while the other is eucalyptus.

    Eucalyptus needs to be sown carefully because it acidifies the soil and kills any nt around it, but its function as a repellent will be perfect to control the pests of the Yucatan Penins where the jungle is quite lush ...

    Green te

 Chapter 254 - The fate of the second expedition to Greenland

    For months they have been wandering in the cold waters of the Antic towards Greend, to avoid situations simr to the first expedition they followed the coastline, avoiding the Bermuda triangle.

    They are afraid of being trapped in the fog or worse yet to meet the Selene that inside has the rabbit of chaos, during the first month of travel they managed to find traces of life on the coast.

    As they advanced along the coast the first month they managed to see arge number of humans walking south, along the coast, but the more they advanced and the weather became colder the traces of human presence disappearedpletely.

    When they finally arrived on the ind of Manhattan, they realized that on thepletely snow-covered coast there were some humanoid beings with white hair who were cooking some things.

    The captain looked through the telescope at the scene that was unfolding and passed the telescope to the member of the inquisition that wasing on the expedition.

    A young dwarf named Andreus "It is quite aplicated situation since we must go down on the ind to get snow and wood for the boat.

    I participated in the campaign of Empress Hellena so I know that the skin that these humanoid beings have behind is human.

    The Caribs also cured the skin that way, if we cannot disembark in this area we will have to do it in Newfounnd, the problem is that the sea already in this ce is in a semi-solid state due to ice.

    It may be that before arriving it is impossible to move along the coast so we will have to enter the Antic to reach Greend. "

    The captain frowned. "We can¡¯t take a chance, we¡¯ll have to stock up so that the ship goes on high alert. We don¡¯t know if those things can climb from the water."

    Andreus is in charge of the boat if for some time we do not return, take the road back, we have valuable information for the empire. "

    Andreus nodded and the captain prepared some boats to reach the coast and embark on the journey to get snow and wood for the use of the ship.

    That night Andreus was smoking his pipe in the hull of the ship when the ship shook, Quickly the soldiers who were on guard woke the sailors to help defend the ship.

    Andreus took out his saber and used his magic so that it warmed up and could easily kill anything that climbed the ship.

    It did not take long to see a hairy hand rising along the shore of the ship, soon a kind of monkey poked its head and jumped with the captain¡¯s severed head, which was bitten and only supported by the gums.

    The sailors used their flintlock pistols to kill the beast who could not defend himself, Andreus shouted: "Prepare the sails we leave back home this ce is too dangerous."

    They quickly opened the sails and began to move, but they realized that even more, hairy hands were trying to get on the ship, without fear the sailors approached were the hands of the humanoid creatures were and with their sabers, they cut them.

    The moon and the light of the oilmps were the only things that illuminated the battle that the sailors were having, Andreus took advantage of the moment to take the helm and take the road back.

    It was a shame about the captain and his little expedition but now they were dead and needed to leave that ce before the beasts destroyed the ship or killed thempletely.

    The fight on the ship continued for a few minutes before they could leave the ce, Callisto the only survivor of the captain¡¯s expedition could see the ship moving away from the expedition.

    Now he would be alone in and of wild monsters, fortunately, the beasts did not kill him because the light of the ship caught his attention, but now he has a big problem.

    He has no food since he only has his winter clothes, a saber, 10 bullets in his flintlock pistol, a flint and his desire to survive so he can see his wife again.

    The first thing that Calisto did was to move away from the coast, because the humanoid beasts would return, to advance through the snow I use two pieces of wood bark like improvised skis.

    He walked for three hours before he could see in the distance a small cave that stood out in the immense frozen forest when he entered he could see that it was the cave of a bear, it seemed not to have been used in a long time.

    The inside of the cave was humid but rather warmer than the cold outside, he didn¡¯t want to set the fire because he didn¡¯t know if the beasts could see him, so he decided to spend the night in the ce to see if tomorrow he could continue his walk.

    The next morning he woke up and could see more clearly where he was, the first thing he did was locate where the sun came from to know where the cardinal points are.

    Once locating this he continued with his walk, the snow was a problem and he realized that despite being very well covered his body began to suffer from hypothermia, he had to warm up as quickly as he could.

    For his good fortune, it was a clear day and not one with a snowstorm, he walked in the morning until he could see in the distance the smoke of a small bonfire.

    He approached very carefully and could see one of those humanoids cooking the body of a deer, Callisto took out his flintlock pistol and Path to the beast.

    To his surprise the beast was not hostile, on the contrary, he could talk to him "I am surprised that there are still humans in this abandoned area by the hand of anything..."

 Chapter 255 - Elementary spirit

    Callisto was surprised why the beast in front of him was speaking to him "You are not normal, you are perhaps the god of beasts."

    The monster began tough at Calisto¡¯sment "I am not a God, in this area of ??the continent there are no gods, I am an elemental spirit.

    It was supposed to be the guide and guardian of what you call beasts, they were not beings that behave that way but two years ago we were attacked by amorphous beings.

    They arrested me and I could see how they converted my people to beings without brains, in the end, I managed to free myself and kill the damn beings but I could not return my people to normal.

    To prevent them from harming other species, they were sealed in the valley inside the mountain, but with the increase of the cold the seal broke and they were free.

    There was not much I could do, I can only live in this ce doomed to see how my people be more and wilder while they kill everything in their path. "

    Callisto under his guard and took a seat on a stone as the spirit began to cut a piece of the deer and deliver it to Callisto.

    While Calisto ate the deer, he began to speak "You know you should apany me, our emperor is a God and I am sure he will know how to find a cure so that your people can return to normal.

    I can¡¯t guarantee anything but it¡¯s better than just seeing how your people end up transforming themselves into mindless beasts. "

    The elemental spirit took a big bite to the deer leg "I like your attitude, not many humans react the way you do.

    But tell me how you ended up in this ce with these temperatures, I don¡¯t think you are a hermit that you have escaped from your life toe and find answers in this ce. "

    Calisto let out a smallugh "I am a sailor belonging to the empire of Nova Roma, we established our empire in the south more than 2 years ago.

    The opportunity was presented to serve the empire and I embarked on an expedition to Greend, an ind that is located in the north of this ce.

    I thought it would be simple butst night he could verify that no, we went down with the captain on our mission of obtaining snow and wood, the worst decision we could make.

    We just went down and were ambushed, we used our Flintlock pistols to break the siege of the beasts, we managed to flee 4, but on the way, the beasts followed us for a few kilometers.

    We were falling one by one and when I looked alone I was the only survivor, I thought that I would die but thanks to the fact that it became night the light of the ship caught the attention of the beasts so I saved my life.

    After that, I walked to sleep in a cave and then I was lucky to find you. "

    The elemental spirit just bites his flesh "You should prepare this meat I will apany you to your empire, so I could hearing from far south, it will be a long walk that willst for months.

    I hope you are prepared because you can die, I can make my people not attack you but they are not the only sasquatch tribe in the region, I don¡¯t know if they also lost their elemental spirit. "

    Callisto began to cut the meat using his knowledge "It will not be simple but I was in the legion Augusta and participated in the conquest of Arabia.

    I do not know if a cold desert will be more dangerous than a dry one, but I am sure that Jupiter will apany me on my trip.

    You have some name, I am Callisto, a member of the imperial navy and the only survivor on hostilend of the second expedition to Greend. "

    The elemental spirit smiled and helped Callisto prepare the canteen with the skin of the deer "I am Denahi elemental spirit and guardian of the Shash tribe, hopefully soon leave this frozen moor.

    That it is an elementary spirit does not mean that I do not feel the cold in my body, we will have to travel along the coastline.

    Going into the forest is dangerous, the cold is so deadly that any creature will freeze its eyes, not to mention that they will suffer from the curse of the snow that no matter how warm they are they will try to undress and then die in the cold. "

    The coast is the warmest ce and therefore our best way. "

    Callisto continued to cut the flesh off the bone "The curse of the snow you mean is not a curse, it is a state that urs at thest point of hypothermia, the body loses the ability to know its temperature so it feels hot and It causes you to undress.

    Some members of our legion suffered from it in the conquest of Britannia, especially in the northern mountains, we will follow the coast as you mention.

    I hope we don¡¯t find them with more of those beasts, I only have 10 bullets and a saber, if we can find remains of the natives like bows and arrows we can increase our survival. "

    Denahi continued his work while looking doubtfully at Calisto "Hypothermia, what a word I have to admit that although it is the first time I have heard it, it is interesting.

    Tell me where ites from and why you talk about it as if it were a kind of disease. "

    "It is difficult to exin but it is a medical term, it is a study of medicine, hypothermia is not a disease is a state where the body loses its ability to generate heat.

    It has a cure but when it is very advanced it is a Death sentence, not even our greatest doctors can save someone in that state.

    Maybe only the emperor could save a person in that state. "

    Denahi carried out his work and began to help Callisto with his cutting and preparation of the meat "I would like to meet your emperor not talking about him as if he were a superior person but as someone who spends time with his people."

    Callisto sat down because he did not want to sweat because it would be dangerous for him "Because he is not an egocentric leader, he createdws to separate the power of the empire from the imperial family.

    He also created a division of powers so that civil war situations do not ur, my father fought in the war against Marco Antonio and my grandfather fought against the traitors who killed C¨¦sar.

    I don¡¯t want to fight in a civil war or that my children have to kill. "

    The two continued their talk for a while before embarking on their journey south ...

 Chapter 256 - Emergency situation

    Death until a few days ago was responsible for personally carrying some souls that deserved it but now she is learning how I could take care of little Aule with Hellena¡¯s help.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Shini, at the beginning it is a strange feeling to breastfeed but then you can feel that everything you do can help the little life you have in your hands."

    Death sighed by the name given by little Erendida because it bothered her to tell his mother Death for what she decided to call her Shini, an abbreviation for Shinigami a word he heard Miyuki say to refer to her.

    While the two of them spoke, little Aule had her food, vio was on the wall of Troy, watching for himself the damage caused by the fight between the gods of the war against the giant.

    The scene was horrible because in the distance you could see a mountain which gave off a rotten aroma and you could see ck clouds which wererge concentrations of flies.

    vio under his telescope "That the Nahuales messengers prepare oil to throw it on that great corpse.

    It may be quite far but that insect gue has to be eliminated, otherwise, it will not take long toe to the wall, we do not want an epidemic of diseases.

    Oil is also sprayed on the arms and legs, arge body is equal to major problems "

    The soldiers nodded and prepared to do the work of burning the great body.

    vio under the walls and went to the headquarters to take a short break, since he came to work, he is also trying to catch up on everything that happens in the empire.

    Giles the centaur in charge of the defense of the wall apanied the emperor while informing him about important matters rted to the wall.

    "Emperor I would like to create a line of forts around the coast to safeguard our coast in case the attacks by the natives continue."

    vio turned to look at Commander Giles "You have my approval, I will send 50,000 migrants from the north to settle on this border and help you build the forts.

    I will send them in batches so that there are no problems with their distribution, you can use the Alpha legion to help you build the first houses, the others will have to be built on your own.

    Coordinate with Governor Marco, so that migrants receive education and are quickly assimted, remember that they are future citizens of the empire, not ves. "

    Giles nodded and headed to where the governor was so they could coordinate the arrival of the refugees.

    When vio opened his door he met Cyra who had apanied him so that he would not be left alone, Cyra got up from the desk where he was working to go to hug vio.

    "How did vio go, the situation with the giant¡¯s waste will be a problem ..."

    Before she continues with her questions vio kisses her "You don¡¯t have to worry, today we can smell rotting meat burning, if the aroma is too much for you, we can go to the capital of the province to work from that area."

    Before she could answer a deafening noise, it was heard all over the wall and even reached the capital of the province, only a few seconds were enough for Cyra to start to leak blood from her ears.

    vio held her and used her Divine energy to protect her and cure her from what the hellish noise was doing, when the noise ended a tremor was felt all over the ce, Cyra was ced in bed by vio leaving her Divine energy protecting her.

    After this, he ran out and could see soldiers vomiting on the ground while others tried to stand up but due to the damage they suffered his ears were suffering from Vertigo.

    So they couldn¡¯t keep their bnce, vio dodged all the soldiers and climbed the stairs while watching some soldiers wallowing on their vomit, being unable to walk.

    When vio went up to the top of the wall he could see how a giant was approaching from the horizon, which was a few seconds to reach the wall.

    Quickly vio used his divine energy so that the shield of the wall will prevent him from harming the wall and could pass to harm the ce.

    The giant when he reached the wall gave a great kick which made the wall tremble, some unfortunates who were still lying on the ground fell from the wall to the ground where they lost their lives, some others held what they could.

    While the giant was still trying to enter vio was grinding his teeth while his divine energy prevented the crazy giant from entering.

    The blows on the shield were thunderous but only Cyra and vio could hear them, because of this Cyra got up from the bed quite disoriented, left the room and could see the horrible scene of a giant trying to hit the wall.

    Without wasting time he ran to the wall to get to where she can assume vio is when he climbed the wall he could see vio without his shirt who was using his divine energy to maintain the wall.

    vio noticed the arrival of Cyra and smiled "Thank you foring to Cyra, I need a little help, a small blue stone appears in your hands, once I do I will start using ..."

    vio marked his muscles and veins while the giant began to hit harder "The stone will overload it with my divine energy, to produce an explosion, you just have to throw it out of the wall where the giant is.

    Then just hold me in the back and wait to see the result"

    Cyra prepared herself while she could see that in her hand vio¡¯s divine energy made a beautiful blue stone appear, which gradually changed to a golden color while it was filled with energy.

    Once it reached a limit, it began to shake and without wasting time I threw it towards the giant, the stone only hit the giant¡¯s foot without seeming to do any harm.

    But she knows that her husband is not lying, so she quickly turned to vio¡¯s back to hug him and see what was happening ...

 Chapter 257 - Ash rain

    Cyra stood behind vio as she hugged him, she could feel vio¡¯s body tense and how his divine energy increased.

    Although the giant was still attacking the shield, no noise could be heard, Cyra swallowed, knowing that her husband was preparing for something extremely dangerous.

    Before she could ask a white light dazzled everyone present and an awkward silence was present, vio began to bleed from his eyes, ears, and nose, due to the great pressure he was feeling.

    vio could see the color changes of the light from white to red and then to orange after a few seconds that for vio they were eternal he could see with surprise how a great crater had formed.

    Cyra after rubbing her eyes could see the great destruction in front of her did not understand how something as small as a blue stone could cause so much destruction.

    In disbelief, she advanced on the wall and bowed his head to see how a cliff had formed in front of the wall, the rock had been filed as if it were an extension of the wall.

    In the ground she could see the red stone as if it were magma, what had been a giant now was nothing more than dust, it was at that moment that she felt a drop of water on his face.

    When she touched her with his hand, he could see that it was ck water raised his head and could see arge cloud that was shaped like a fungus, soon a ck rain began to fall throughout the wall.

    vio for a moment thought that it was radioactive rain but after analyzing it with his divine energy he realized that it was just normal rain which had ashes.

    He could assume that it was the water that contained the elemental stone since he used the stone he had won in the bet he made with his father months ago, he wanted to use it with Hellena and Miyuki but for everything that happened, he forgot.

    It only urred to him to use it as a weapon using the same steps Hellena used in the new Tartar, it would be an excellent weapon but the elementary stones areplicated to obtain.

    It has aplete set that changed with Joseph but the stone of fire ns to give it to his son Mario as a wedding gift while the book to summon the dark army will give it to his daughter Felix since he used his wedding gift against the damn giant.

    The real question that vio asks is that he can ask to fight another one of those giants if they reappear, this time there was luck since the fence was found but if nobody cares for the wall that will happen in the future.

    The only thing that urred to him is that there must be someone taking care of the wall but no god would be stupid enough to take care of the wall.

    vio sighed "Cyra gathers anyone who can stand up and look for a Nahual messenger, I have to send an urgent message to Quetzalcoatl I will need help.

    While I am looking for a solution to this problem, I will also need doctors. I will have to ask my brother for help otherwise we will have the army disabled. "

    Cyra nodded and turned into a shadow as she sought some help to locate the messenger.

    Quetzalcoatl who was training the little Yuma and Erendida in the courtyard of the Quartz pce could see how a Nahual messenger was approaching where he is.

    He let the children continue their training and prepared to receive the messenger, the messenger descended from the sky and began to be human leaving behind his eagle appearance.

    When he regained his human form, he appeared before Quetzalcoatl "Great serpent god the emperor needs your help since we were attacked by a great Titan.

    He uses a kind of cry with which the entire army is incapacitated, the emperor destroyed the titan but requires his help, the details I don¡¯t have. "

    Quetzalcoatl scratched his chin "Go and take a bath that is full of ashes, I¡¯ll take care from this moment."

    After this time stopped and Quetzalcoatl turned to see the two children who were still training and said "Keep your training I will go to see his father I hope that when he returns I can see a breakthrough in his training.

    Erendida I entrust you to the head of my son,tely he has been training more than normal, remind him that he has to take breaks more often. "

    Erendida smiled "Don¡¯t worry Uncle Quetzalcoatl, I will punish Pilcoatl so he doesn¡¯t overstrain.

    He also greets Dad and tells him he has to go back since I want to keep listening to the story of the white-haired sorcerer, I want to know if he could fight the great dragon. "

    Quetzalcoatl looked at them and became a great feathered serpent that flew towards the south wall as fast as he could.

    On the way he could see that the capital was preparing hundreds of wagons, seeing all these caused doubts to Quetzalcoatl who wondered what was the damage caused by the giant.

    He kept flying in the sky until he could feel on his face the rain that was suspended in time was not a clean rain because he had a lot of ash.

    The clouds that had formed covered kilometers and kilometers, it did not seem to be a natural rain, on his way he could see Asclepios the brother of vio who was riding on a centaur running along the road.

    Under the sky where Asclepius was "You don¡¯t want me to take you, or you prefer to ride until you reach the wall."

    Asclepius turned to look at the sky "I would love to, I have to thank vio for giving me the pretext to leave the world of the gods.

    Hera is not very happy that she helped Naturae with her delivery but she does not have the strength to be able to kill me because I am the son of Apollo and vio¡¯s brother.

    Who would say having a family would be useful. "

    Asclepius climbed on Quetzalcoatl¡¯s back and they advanced until they could see something that caused them fear, they wondered what the hell vio used to achieve the destruction of that magnitude ...

 Chapter 258 - Zeuss solution

    Quetzalcoatl came down from the sky to be able to meet vio who was sitting in the middle of the square healing the soldiers, next to him was Cyra who was wiping the sweat from vio¡¯s forehead.

    Asclepius under Quetzalcoatl¡¯s back and went to where the doctors were to be able to see the hundreds of wounded, it didn¡¯t take long to discover that everyone suffered from vertigo andck of bnce due to damage to their ears.

    Unlike vio who could only heal one person at a time, Asclepius used his divine energy to healrge groups of people.

    Thanks to the fact that the majority only suffered from internal damage to the ear, it was notplicated for Asclepius to heal those affected, while Quetzalcoatl helped vio heal the wounded.

    "What the hell did you do vio, the destruction is immense and this rain does not seem to be natural."

    vio scratched his head "I just did what I could, hey I wasn¡¯t prepared to face an angry giant and I couldn¡¯t risk fighting him.

    Why if I did it, I would endanger Cyra and my son in her belly, so I had no choice but to overload an elementary stone of water and throw it on the giant. "

    vio looked at the wall "What happened next was a work of art that I cannot exin in words, it was like seeing the birth of the universe.

    As something as beautiful as energy can be so destructive and cause so much damage, the force of destruction caused my organs to liquefy. "

    Quetzalcoatl stared at vio with a forced smile "vio, I will not say that your method was wrong because the situation warranted him but what you did was something stupid.

    This rain is caused by a destroyed elemental stone willst a few years to stop, I guess this area will be a great swamp in the future.

    I guess the only good thing is that in front of the wall the crater will form a beautifulke that I hope can work to prevent the damn jungle from entering. "

    vio began tough and patted Quetzalcoatl on the shoulder "If you already know how I am when I am alone so that you allow me to face life and death situations.

    See the positive side of this water we can take advantage of, at least do not use the firestone and transform this into a desert. "

    Quetzalcoatl sighed "You surprise me sometimes but you are wrong if you had used a fire elemental stone you would have caused a rain of fire, not a drought.

    Maybe at this moment, I would have found you hugging Cyra while everything around you is destroyed with the fire that falls from the sky. "

    Hearing these words, vio could only think of Nero and wondered how his uncle Julio and the empire would be, at that moment Julio sneezed as he walked through the Alps on the way to Gaul.

    vio took advantage of the moment to exin to Quetzalcoatl that he had to take care of the wall in case another giant tried to enter or attack, while he went to see the gods find an alternative for someone to take care of the wall and avoid that any giant can get in.

    Quetzalcoatl nodded and agreed to stay and take care of the wall while vio seeks a definitive solution.

    After this vio took Cyra and began his way to the capital, where he would leave Cyra in the imperial pce while he goes to the temple of his father Apollo to enter the world of the gods.

    In the world of the gods Zeus was trying to cheer up his wife Hera who was angry at the birth of Naturae¡¯s baby, it was at that moment that a centaur entered "Great God Zeus his Grandson / Brother is waiting for him in the meeting room.

    It seems to be about an attack on the southern wall by a titan. "

    Zeus changed his cheerful face and showed his anger "Titans !!!, Those deceased have not learned the lesson, I have no time to lose I will meet vio immediately."

    Before leaving the room he stole a kiss from Hera and went to the meeting room, Hera did not refuse the kiss because just thinking that there are Titans in this ce makes her nervous.

    Cronos had done a lot of things to her and that left a mark on her subconscious, Hera hates any Titan and if vio met one it can only mean war.

    In the meeting room was vio, Amaterasu, mother Tonantzin, Zeus and Coatl before them the image of the titan that had attacked vio was being reproduced.

    The image was so clear that it caused Zeus to start releasing his divine energy due to his anger, he only rxed a little after seeing the wonderful explosion thatpletely disintegrated the giant.

    vio after showing them the images he turned to see them "Very recently Ares and Huitzilopochtli faced a titan now it was my turn, I can intuit that the titan they killed was rted to the titan I killed.

    That would exin why he was so angry trying to destroy the wall and kill everything around him, the real question is how are we going to defend ourselves if there are more of them. "

    At that moment a malevolent smile formed on vio¡¯s face "On the way, I heard my wife Cyra say a pretty interesting phrase fighting fire with fire.

    Because we can¡¯t force any god to take care of the wall, why not use a titan to fight with another titan ... "

    vio could not continue why Zeus broke the table "Because we have to wait and take refuge behind a table when we can invade the territory of the damn jungle.

    Simply let us all go and make a genocide, one does not negotiate with the gues or build a wall in the garden to prevent them from entering, the gues are killed !!! "

    The silence in the room was present because of the great fury Zeus had shown ...

 Chapter 259 - Meeting with chronos

    Mother Tonantzin looked at Zeus "I understand your hatred for the Titans but you must know that we could feel how the southern gods died.

    The samend showed that they had died, imagine if you or any of us die, do not forget that we are gods and time is not a factor that affects us. "

    vio gave a small blow on the table "I would like to support your idea Grandfather but the empire does not have enough strength to face half a continent.

    As you know from the north, chupacabras have arrived and a kind of furry monkey that is a big problem, you must remember that without poption we are nothing.

    Crossbreeding between species is flourishing and it is no longer rare to see centaurs with human women or Semihumans with men, there is also the almost obligatory increase of children by each family.

    But I estimate that we will have to wait at least 50 years tounch the first invasion to the south, but things do go as expected.

    If something has taught us the reality, it is that no matter how much one is prepared, things will not go as nned, I am a man of my word, I can take an oath with you and promise myself that in 100 years regardless of the circumstances the empire will fight at your side.

    Zeus took a deep breath and closed his eyes "No need vio, I can trust your word.

    But after 100 years I will personallymand the attack on the Titans, now tell me what you meant to say that I interrupted you with my words. "

    "Thank you for the confidence grandfather can be sure that you will have control of the legions, what I wanted to propose is to chain the life of one of the many Titans in the Tartar to the wall of Troy.

    In this way, if a titan of the cursed jungle tries to attack the wall the titan will have to fight and we will gain valuable time so that some god can help repel the attack.

    We will also have to add protection to prevent the sound from harming the soldiers if the Titans want to use their screams to gain advantages. "

    Amaterasu took out some talismans and a tool with bells appeared "I have the tools to perform a binding ritual, also if Zeus is worried about the titan he can continue in Tartarus.

    he can only leave if the wall is in danger and once the emergency is over you will return to his jail. "

    Coatl took out a small piece of skin that had some texts with blood "I can make some modifications to the wall so that no noise can damage the soldiers.

    But I will need a lot of skins and blood of animals, with it I could finish the modifications in some days.

    They all looked at Zeus who only looked at them before answering "I don¡¯t like the idea but I will only give permission for 100 years, after this, we will have to end the threat personally, they have aint."

    All the gods shook their heads "Very well the titan in charge of taking care of the wall will be my father Cronos but under no circumstances will any goddess be able to fight by his side."

    Anubis with his arms crossed spoke "I have the perfect god who can take care of security, my father, Ra, can do it if it¡¯s only 100 years there will be no problem.

    I just hope Apollo isn¡¯t near the wall, I can¡¯t answer for the actions he does. "

    vio looked at him with a smile "Don¡¯t worry grandpa, my father will note near at all where the ancestor Ra is.

    He¡¯s too busy with Artemis taking care of his pregnancy, I guess being close to me will help him be a good father.

    Is that it or is simply too afraid of my stepmother, the real answer is only he knows and I doubt he will say it. "

    Everyone in the room let out augh and after that, they went to thest level of the New Tartarus.

    For vio, it was not a veryfortable area because he took the stupid sun god to be eaten by great-grandfather Cronos, at that time he was angry that he did not pay attention to many things.

    But this time is different, he could see different kinds of people locked inside him, from some beings he could not know that they are to some people he could recognize.

    In a cold cell were Brutus and Casio the conspirators of the death of the great Julius Caesar "To think that that two garbage was responsible for killing the great grandfather.

    Fortunately, leaving the basis for a Roman empire capable of avoiding situations such as the betrayal of the Praetorians, the legionaries or the conspiracies made by the women of the empire.

    There is nothing more dangerous than a woman who wants to impose her children on the empire. "

    Amaterasu pped vio on the back "You did what you could vio but now is not the time to think.

    We have to get to your grandfather, percent like Miyuki. "

    vio began to talk with Amaterasu as they continued walking they could get to where Cronos was sitting with his arms chained, who raised his head and could see a lot of gods.

    But his vision only focused on his son Zeus "But if he is my son, I thought you had forgotten your father, at least you are more loyal than your other brothers"

    Zeus raised his head and smiled forcefully. "I don¡¯t like you, father. If you were me, you would stay in this ce, but I have to tell you that my grandson vio and my son Ares have faced titans ...

    Before I could continue Cronos¡¯ eyes lit up in red color "That is impossible there shouldn¡¯t be more giants after our war."

    Zeus looked at vio and asked him to show Cronos what he had seen.

    Cronos could see how the titan attacked the wall like a beast without a brain, this only made him grind his teeth after he saw the end he had had after being disintegrated he rxed a little.

    "That beast without a brain does not deserve to be called a titan, it is only a giant without a brain but it puts our family in bad shape if they look for me to end those species I am willing to help without trouble ...

 Chapter 260 - Deal with Cronos

    Zeus looked at his father with a smile "I like your attitude father, I will allow you to fight against these garbage for 100 years, after that depending on your behavior we can judge if you can fight in a total war."

    Cronos let out augh "Well, now tell me what I have to do, nor do I think you brought your grandson and other gods just to see how you talk to me."

    "It will be something simple, just change your chains for others that will make your life connected to a wall, don¡¯t worry, you can only leave if the integrity of the wall is in danger.

    Once you eliminate the threat you will return to your new Tartar prison. "

    Cronos stared at Zeus with his big red eyes "I can kill to my liking or I will have a restriction with my actions."

    Zeus scratched his face "You can kill any enemy and do what you want with him, but you can not go inside the wall or attack any member of the soldiers on the wall.

    You won¡¯t be able to run or get away from the ce either, it¡¯s what I can offer, you ept it or I¡¯ll have to find another titan to take care of the wall. "

    Cronos closed his eyes and after a minute ofplete silence, he opened them again "I ept the proposal, but I hope that if I caught a Titan woman I can stay with her as a toy.

    You know that being trapped in this ce without having touched a woman is torture. "

    Zeus looked at vio and the other gods, vio raised his face and looked at his great-grandfather "You can stay with any titan woman you catch but the children born from your rtionship will be raised by us.

    If you devour any of your children you will lose your privileges and you will be alone again without being able to have sex. "

    Cronos looked at his great-grandson in his eyes could perceive the fear "I ept the job, let¡¯s start before I regret working as a ve with privileges."

    Amaterasu approached only enough and began to perform some prayers while doing a ritual moving elegantly to perform the ritual correctly.

    The ritual that Amaterasu performed caused everyone to look at her without speaking while she did her work, thissted for a few minutes and it was then that Amaterasu¡¯s energy shone and came out around her some chains that entered Cronos¡¯s chest.

    Cronos could feel like he had cold chains inside him that clung to his heart and other organs, he even felt fear because he could feel his soul trapped.

    The sensation onlysted for a few minutes until the chains disappeared and he could breathe calmly, Amaterasu wiped the sweat from his forehead with a silk handkerchief.

    "Cronos the ritual is finished, if you don¡¯t defend the wall with all your strength and it breaks, you can die in the most painful way possible.

    I hope you enjoy your new profession as a guardian of the wall, keep in mind that I leave in your genitals a punishment in case you try to abuse any woman belonging to the empire or some goddess. "

    Cronos swallow could feel the chains around his testicles and penis, he knew that if he tried to do something he would lose his only way of having fun and it would be permanent.

    vio helped her sister-inw to recharge on her shoulder because she was extremely tired after doing the ritual.

    Zeus meanwhile walked to his father "That would be all from our side, you will have a chance to surface."

    After this Cronos saw how they all left and left him alone again in his prison where he could only hear the cries of hundreds of souls and beings who were being tortured.

    At that moment he could see Mitra sitting on his shoulder. "I didn¡¯t know that the Titan Cronos had feelings of happiness towards his son and the insane one of your grandson.

    I have to admit that vio is one of the most dangerous members of your family, but at the same time, he is one of the calmest. I ask what can drive him crazy losing a son or one of his wives. "

    Cronos looked at the spirit of Mithras on his shoulder. "You should stop thinking about situations you don¡¯t understand, vio is the equivalent of Zeus.

    A necessary change in the family but if He drives crazy then I can be sure that He will search the culprit even in limbo and this would only dy the progress of our family.

    Now keep silent or digest your soul so you can¡¯t talk anymore, I just keep you as a toy so I don¡¯t get bored in this ce so dull, maybe the only thing that makes me happy is to hear the screams but after a while they get bored. "

    In the temple of Apollo, all the gods appeared and made their way to the south wall, where Quetzalcoatl and Asclepius were taken care of were working to recover all the wounded soldiers.

    When they arrived they could see Quetzalcoatl doing push-ups in the head of a giant while the rain bathed him, Quetzalcoatl was d when he saw vio arrive with the reinforcements and walked towards them.

    "Once vio there is no need to use elementary stones as weapons of mass destruction to kill the giants, you just have to cut their neck and stop bothering."

    vio bowed his head "Hey you again since we were on the way everyone has scolded me for my unprofessional use of the elemental stone of water.

    But let¡¯s put that aside for what I see you faced a titan but where is the rest of the body. "

    Quetzalcoatl held vio¡¯s shoulder "The giant¡¯s meat tasted disgusting but it was something that someone had to do, all I can tell you is that these Titans don¡¯t have a normal body."

    vio looked at his friend Quetzalcoatl with a look ofpassion "Don¡¯t worry Quetzalcoatl, I support you in any of your rare fetishes, in the end, we will be family and the family supports each other.

    Just don¡¯t eat weird things you don¡¯t know, what if you could have gotten something from the damn jungle. "

    The two stopped their talk because they felt the eyes of all the gods who looked at them as a couple of weirdos ...

 Chapter 261 - The ritual on the wall

    Amaterasu with the help of vio performed the second part of the ritual which was much more brutal and direct.

    The first thing Amaterasu did was ce his hand on the wall while vio used his divine energy to power the wall.

    After this and with the surprise of all where Amaterasu put his hand began to form some veins which expanded at full speed throughout the wall.

    Gradually ayer of meat formed on the wall and everyone could feel iting to life although this onlysted for a few moments before the wall could return to its normal state.

    Mother Tonantzin crouched down and touched the floor of the wall and could feel that the wall was alive but at the same time it was like an illusion "It is quite interesting this method that you used Amaterasu.

    I would like to learn how you did it, I think I can use it to make some improvements to one of the rituals we have. "

    Amaterasu surcharged to one side of vio "With pleasure mother Tonantzin but you must remember that it is a pretty tiring procedure.

    I do not rmend it for continuous use, once a month it is perfect and will not cause any damage, otherwise, something simr to what vio lived could happen to him. "

    vio, who was a little tired, took the moment to ask about a question. "Hey, since we¡¯re together, I¡¯d like to ask what limbo is.

    The old man from the world where he came decided to take the statuette where Amatlein is to limbo but I was left with doubt ... "

    Before he could continue he could feel the serious look of Zeus, mother Tonantzin and Amaterasu.

    Zeus became vio and ced his two hands on vio¡¯s shoulders while forcing him to see him "vio the Limbo is a dangerous area that we don¡¯t understand it.

    We know a lot of the fourth dimension because is a ce where we can interact and we know many things but limbo is and of nothing.

    Time and space do not excuse in that ce if you enter it is veryplicated that you can leave if you do not have the right tools or knowledge.

    Not to mention that in that ce inhabit things that are much worse than Amatlein, having no time if you enter for only a few seconds in the real world may have passed thousands of years or returned to the past.

    You can enter but leave where you came from is not something you can do, if the old man wanted to do it, he has the necessary tools, but you can be sure that if he is wrong, it will be his end. "

    After this Zeus separated from vio and walked towards the head of the titan who had killed Quetzalcoatl.

    vio, on the other hand, decided not to ask more, maybe he will ask Miyuki in the privacy of the bed or the death, but understand that this is not the right time.

    Coatl, on the other hand, approached vio "I need your help with some skins and blood I will begin to make the enchantment to prevent the sound from harming the soldiers."

    vio nodded and left Amaterasu reloaded on mother Tonantzin, the job of getting fur was notplicated because due to arge number of animals that inhabit the empire there is no shortage of skins but blood is a real problem.

    The first thing vio did was find some animals such as deer or crocodiles to sacrifice them to get blood since time was stopped doing it was quite simple.

    He only took them where Coatl was working and in the same ce beheaded them so that his blood would be used, this work took a while until he decided to help Quetzalcoatl.

    After finishing touring the entire wall Coatl said a few words and the pictograms on the wall burned the skin where they were written and joined the wall as a beautiful relief.

    "With this no matter how loud they shout or the fight will not harm any person or animal, it does not eliminate the noise simply reduces it to avoid a situation like the one that happened."

    Mother Tonantzin and Amaterasu at the time that vio, Quetzalcoatl, and Coatl worked joined Asclepius to heal the wounded.

    Thanks to this since time was stopped healing all the soldiers of the garrison and the Alpha legion was a fairly calm and quick task.

    When they finished doing the job they decided to stay near the wall to wait for the next attack of some titan and see how Cronos did his job.

    Time returned to normal and the soldiers realized they could listen, they all thanked vio and Asclepius for doing the miracle that allowed them to regain their ability to listen again.

    How also to take away the damn feeling of vertigo that even made the strongest of them stay in bed without being able to control their stomach due to the damn situation.

    vio met with the centaur in charge of the defense of the wall "Giles you should know that the wall from this moment will be taken care of by my great grandfather Cronos.

    So in case of an attack by a titan or something that could endanger the wall he wille from the new Tartar only to be able to eliminate the threat personally.

    Inform your soldiers about the news to prepare themselves in case they manage to see what Cronoses out of their confinement, I don¡¯t know how to worry since they won¡¯t be able to enter or harm any of you.

    Anyway, we will be taking care of this ce to see first-hand everything that my great grandfather can do, continue with your work and do not worry about us.

    In just three days, the soldiers recoveredpletely and resumed their work on the orders of the emperor. The first thing they did was to make a wooden roof for the wall to prevent the troops from getting wet from the heavy rain.

    vio decided to keep the secret to his soldiers that the area will be a swamp in the future due to the rain since it will not stop for months.

    It was a very careful action by vio since he did not want to cause chaos among the soldiers and that they refused to take care of the wall soon...

 Chapter 262 - Angry chronos

    Hellena decided to go to vio to see his grandfather and greet him, he decided to be apanied by little Bastet who did not hesitate to go see his dad.

    The road was quite calm and quite beautiful because the snow that could be seen from the window reveals a natural beauty that was rxing for Hellena.

    Even little Bastet enjoyed seeing the snowkes falling on the ss of the carriage, the road was quitefortable due to the Via Imperatoria, a road built with asphalt which leads from the city of Texcoco to the city of Suchpan in the sector B of the defense line.

    Each kilometer of the Via is guarded by a squad of soldiers who are in charge of a group of people who are dedicated to clearing the road to avoid the umtion of snow.

    The trip was quite calm, so Hellena and Bastet fell asleep and did not wake up until they reached the city of Suchpan where Hellena came down with little Bastet to have a meal.

    One of the praetorian guards who was taking care of the empress rmended a restaurant where they sell a Pejgarto <sup> 1 </sup> a fish quite typical and tasty of the region.

    Hellena did not refuse since she has always liked trying new things when she arrived at the restaurant she could see a woman attending the restaurant while her husband, a young man with orange hair, carrying a baby with a rebozo while carrying dishes to the tables.

    Everyone was surprised when they saw the Empress, immediately the girl a beautiful young woman with brown skin approached Hellena "Wee Empress I can help you with something."

    Hellena smiled "You don¡¯t have to be so nervous juste here to try the Pejgarto rmended by one of the Praetorians."

    The girl rxed a little and invited Hellena and the Praetorians to sit down, the young woman¡¯s husband entered the kitchen and began preparing the Pejgarto.

    Because the Pejgarto is a fish that looks like an alligator, it can only be cooked on a grill because of its tough skin, after preparing it Hellena could taste the delicious taste of such extravagant fish.

    After everyone ate Hellena left arge bag of Denars that surprised the two young owners of the restaurant thanked the Empress, with what Hellena gave them they could have a better quality of life.

    While this was happening vio was having a friendly fight with Quetzalcoatl to train the fighting capabilities of the two.

    Despite being a friendly fight the battlefield was being destroyed by the constant exchange of blows between vio and Quetzalcoatl.

    Quetzalcoatl had to admit that vio had improved his fighting ability since he received a good punch that caused one of his teeth to break.

    vio was doing his best and despite giving Qutzalcoatl a good right in the face he could not win the fight because he received a punch that caused his head to be destroyed and turned into a mash of blood.

    After this Quetzalcoatl sat on the floor tired, he could win but it took a long time while sitting he could see how vio was recovering at a much faster speed than before.

    Quetzalcoatl with surprise looked at vio "But what the hell vio now that you did that you can recover so quickly."

    vio over his head "It must be because of the union I made with death, most likely it has enhanced my powers.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s something unique in the world where I went or can be done in this ce.

    Quetzalcoatl could see vio¡¯s perverted gaze "It is best to do the ritual of a union, I will try again with all my wives, you should try it with Mayahuel and Hermaphrodite, I am sure you will not regret it."

    At that moment he began to tremble in the area, vio and Quetzalcoatl quickly started running to the wall to see the Cronos show.

    When they arrived they could see 2 Titans approaching, running quite angry towards the wall, but before they could move further from the sky, a portal appeared where Cronos fell with a malevolent smile.

    Cronos looked at the two garbage he had in front of him and decided to punish them for ridiculing the fact of being Titans, the first thing he did was run towards them at surprising speed to disarm them.

    The two Titans tried to hit Cronos with their bone weapons but it was useless since their weapons were broken.

    "They are rubbish, not even copper have discovered, they put our species to shame."

    After this Cronos stood behind them and took them from their legs to throw them to the ground, the two titans lost their bnce and fell to the ground where their heads were the first to touch the ground.

    "They don¡¯t know how to fight and their biggest mistake is that only men havee to attack me, useless pieces of shit."

    The two Titans tried to stand on the ground but felt on their backs the foot of Cronos that kept them where they were "First the shit on the left side will die burned to ashes and your piece of garbage from the right foot that could turn you into ice from the inside out. "

    The first titan could feel his body starting to warm up and soon his skin burned while he was on fire, he tried to move but Cronos¡¯s foot did not let him move, he could only scream from the depths of his being while the fire burned your skin.

    The scream onlysted a while before another scream joined the symphony of pain that was making Cronos, this second scream was caused by the titan who could feel how ice crystals were forming inside which began to cut his skin and organs from within.

    This onlysted for some time before the two screams slowly stopped until the Titans died after this Cronos could feel how he was taken to his prison in the new Tartar ...

    Lepisosteiformes a very delicious fish prepares in the south of Mexico

 Chapter 263 - Hellenas happiness

    All the gods could see how Cronos returned to his prison with a smile of satisfaction after killing the Titans garbage.

    Zeus sighed "The seal works and that¡¯s perfect, vio your hundred years start from this moment I hope you can increase the poption.

    I can¡¯t wait to see what you can achieve, I would like to stay longer in this ce but I have to keep talking to Hera to cheer her up otherwise bad things could happen "

    vio approached his grandfather "You can make her happy grandfather, you only need to do a ritual of a union if you like I will ask my wife the death for the ritual.

    With the union, you will be able to feel what she feels and she will be able to feel what you feel, it is a way to gain her trust but the deceptions will be over because she will know it and you will also know it."

    Zeus felt a cold sweat on his back from what vio said, without wasting time he turned around and took vio¡¯s shoulders "Grandson there are dangerous things but what you propose is something that will break the bnce.

    Let¡¯s make a blood deal where the ritual of the union can only be taught to gods of the second generation down. "

    vio listened to Zeus and let out augh "No problem but I want something more in return, I need people who can give me somehow many people from the world of the gods.

    They don¡¯t need to be centaurs but they must bepatible with humans to increase the poption. "

    Zeus didn¡¯t even have to think about it and I take vio¡¯s hand "Done, I will help the empire with more than 1 000 000 beings among which are Fauns, minotaurs,mias, centaurs, and some other species.

    You don¡¯t have to worry about loyalty they will all follow orders and help the empire grow.

    You want me to take the blood oath or you do it "

    vio smiled and one of his swords appeared as he crossed Zeus¡¯s hand and his hand, after saying his oath the two separated their hands.

    "It was a pleasure doing business with your grandfather."

    Zeus nodded "Well now that we have finished the oath I can be calmer, you should know that there is nothing more valuable than freedom."

    vio scratched his head "I understand grandfather but each one has his way of thinking, in my case, I am happy with my women and I will not hesitate to spend eternity with them and with my children.

    Not to mention that if I dared to use your methods with any woman, you can be sure that Hellena would hang me from the testicles and my other women would do something worse, although sometimes I havee to think about it, I guess it¡¯s the genes. "

    At that moment vio felt a woman¡¯s hand on his shoulder and could only smile at his grandfather "As grandfather told you my genes are something mental so they would never influence my decisions because I am a reliable man."

    Hellena squeezed her hand on vio¡¯s shoulder and put her head close to her husband¡¯s shoulder "I¡¯m d to hear that my husband is not garbage who calls himself a man but I think I have to teach this part of your body some lessons not you believe him vio. "

    Hellena squeezed vio¡¯s testicles with his hand, vio could only sigh "You don¡¯t have to do that my beloved Hellena, I can be an idiot but never garbage.

    When I have shown you otherwise, better tell me how your trip went. "

    Hellena smiled and released vio¡¯s testicles. "You are a cheater, you know how to calm me down, but that does not change the fact that we have to speak privately."

    vio turned his body so he could kiss Hellena and led her like his princess to his room.

    Quetzalcoatl, Zeus, and Coatl nodded when they saw how vio deactivated a bomb like a champion and not only that but he also won a prize.

    Even Zeus was proud of his grandson before he could speak, he felt small hands on his head, little Bastet had stayed with her grandfather Anubis but after seeing her grandfather Zeus decided to go to greet him.

    While Bastet greeted his grandfather vio and Hellena were having a very intimate talk in bed, Hellena¡¯s nails were buried in vio¡¯s back due to the pleasure she felt for each onught of her husband.

    Hellena enjoyed her husband¡¯s kisses and caresses, the moans filled the room all thissted until Hellena was satisfied, once they finished Hellena reloaded on vio¡¯s chest.

    "vio I have always believed in everything you do but you know that I will not allow you to be a man¡¯s garbage that ..."

    vio interrupted Hellena with a kiss after separating he looked at her seriously "Let¡¯s do a ritual of the union, I think I understand the concept so we can skip a few steps because you are already the mother of 4 of my children and we will have one more soon.

    With the ritual, you can feel what I feel and I can feel what you feel, it is time we take the next step my beloved Hellena. "

    Hellena decided to follow in the footsteps of vio first they joined their bodies again and the two began to use their divine energy until they became one, little by little Hellena could feel everything from vio and vio could feel everything Hellena felt.

    The two not only felt this but Bastet, Yuma, and Erendida could feel the warmth of their parents despite not being with them, although they do not understand why this does not dislike them.

    You can be sure that you will not feel lonely when Hellena or vio is not around, even the baby that was in Hellena¡¯s womb felt the warmth of her parents so she snuggled into the centa with a small smile.

    Hellena for the first time could feel everything vio felt, she knew it was a new level of union where she would never feel the sensation of not knowing how vio is.

    The tears came from his face and vio cleaned them with great care "Do not cry love, with this you can know that I am not a man shit, I am and I will be the man you fell in love with."

    Hellena nodded and tightly hugged her husband¡¯s neck so he could bring her to his lips and give her a big kiss ...

 Chapter 264 - Chain reaction

    Little Bastet got bored of being with her grandfather for what was where her parents were, where she could see them sleeping naked, not caring much she got between her mother¡¯s hand and her father¡¯s chest where she found a good ce to sleep.

    In the morning vio woke up with the first rays of the sun also felt a soft sensation on his chin that kept tickling, when he looked down he could see that his daughter Bastet¡¯s little ears were moving uncontrobly while her little face had a smile.

    Beside him he could see Hellena also with a smile, vio woke Hellena with a kiss on her forehead and then woke her little Bastet.

    They got up and took a bath in Family and then prepared to receive the ancestor Ra, Anubis was making some modifications to the local temple so that his grandfather could be summoned.

    When they left their room they went to the temple where Grandfather Anubis was working but before that, they decided to have breakfast to have the energy for the theater of the day.

    Despite being pouring rain, the soldiers and merchants continued their work, to avoid illness for the soldiers they used their ck raincoats with which they avoided getting wet.

    The raincoat was created by vio months ago using a leather base which was bathed in ck paintedtex, thanks to this the result was perfect to protect from the rain.

    vio decided to use a ck dye with a carbon base because the rubber obtained from the trees has a natural white or pink color, which would not befortable for the soldiers because those colors get dirty very easily.

    In the dining room of the camp, Hellena fed the little Bastet while she had breakfast with chocte milk and a piece of bread stuffed with cheese "vio now that we are united I would like to ask you if there is something I can do for liberating the women inside you.

    Although I can¡¯t see her, I can feel her loneliness of being locked in that ce, I wish she could live with us apart I can feel she has enough feelings with you. "

    vio who was eating some enchdas with crocodile meat looked at Hellena with a smile "We will have to ask the grandparents or mother Tonantzin to know if there is a way to release her.

    Although it may not be far from me because we are united, I suppose we will have to make the biggest bed. "

    Death who listened to what vio said in the white room could only blush "Thank you vio ..."

    When they finished eating they went to the small temple that would be adapted so that Ra could be without enoughfort.

    The priestesses of the ce helped the god Anubis in everything he needed to condition the temple even some looked at him with eyes of admiration and desire for the body so well defined.

    Anubis while moving some things could feel like in his head that a small face was bald next to some little hands that were patting him, he raised his hands and took care of his granddaughter.

    "We have arrived. Grandfather, you want us to help with something or just wait for the arrival of the ancestor."

    Anubis turned his face while hugging his little granddaughter "There is no need daughter but you can send vio to receive the guests should not belong ining.

    In the early morning, a Nahual messenger arrived who wanted to wake them up but I saw them so tired that I asked him to give me the message.

    It seems that their union ritual reached Mayahuel¡¯s ears while she was taking care of my grandchildren after she heard everything they felt, she quickly went to ask Shini about the union ritual.

    All the women of vio and Artemis listened to Mayahuel and then asked Shini conscientiously, Artemis wasted no time and tried with Apollo until this worked, motivated Miyuki to organize Cyra, Arisai, and Mayahuel to be able to leave immediately to try The joining method.

    That¡¯s why they are on their way, by the way, little Aule is being taken care of by Shini under the supervision of Artemis while Apollo stayed taking care of the children. "

    vio sighed "Thanks for the information Grandpa I¡¯m going to receive them."

    When vio left the room Anubis looked at Hellena withpassion "It doesn¡¯t bother you that I¡¯m with other women."

    Hellena smiled and shook her head "Because Grandpa should bother me, you know if I had asked him, it would only be him and me, but after seeing Felix, my thoughts changedpletely.

    Not to mention that it also influenced all the energy that overflows, my body could not stand it, only when Miyuki arrived things stabilized for a little while and now with Shini things are much simpler.

    But now that I am united with him I have nothing to fear, if you can grandfather try it with grandmother, it will take your rtionship to another level, apart from you you are not like Zeus who likes to have sex with anything he breathes. "

    Anubis thought as Bastet¡¯s little hand clenched his nose "I¡¯ll ask vio about the method and I¡¯ll try, I trust your word daughter."

    vio did not have to wait for a long time why he saw one of Adm¨¦s¡¯ gliders arrive in the sky, quickly using his divine energy to guide whoever was piloting the glider.

    Miyuki detached the lines that united them with the Nahual messengers and despite the rain, he could see the divine energy of vio with which he was guided to arrive.

    In Japan, he learned to pilot different types of aircraft only as a hobby as a teenager, although he could only reach up to two-engine light aircraft.

    But I had to admit that despite being a glider made of fairly rustic materials, it was strong enough and well built to n.

    Miyuki controlled the glider while slowing down and followed vio¡¯s wake of divine energy tond safely.

    The glider lowered and touched down safely, at that moment vio held him by the back frame to prevent him from skidding, slowly the speed went down until he stopped ...

 Chapter 265 - The arrival of Ra

    Once the glider stopped under Miyuki while Cira and Arisai appeared from the shadow of one of the glider¡¯s wings.

    The only one who came down in a normal way was Mayahuel but only greeted vio and started looking for Quetzalcoatl to perform the ritual as quickly as possible.

    vio can only see how Mayahuel retired running through the rain "Poor Quetzalcoatl, thankfully Hermaphroditus did not find out otherwise tomorrow he will not be able to get up."

    The hands of Miyuki, Arisai, and Cyra were ced on vio, Miyuki smiled "Don¡¯t worry, the only one who won¡¯t be able to get up tomorrow is you, I understand what you did with Hellena but we also want to feel you at all times.

    I hope you can take care of us, my beloved husband. "

    vio was d for those words and turned around to be able to hug his women "There is always time for you and my children,dies apany me, I will show you somethingpletely new."

    While vio began a fight against his three women, Anubis made the final details for the temple of Ra, once it was only enough that he will use his divine energy in the temple to appreciate Ra.

    The god Ra appeared in the ce quite happy because he would have 100 years to rx his mind about what Apollo did to his wife, when he opened his eyes he could see a small reception of only Anubis and Hellena holding his Daughter.

    The appearance he adopted was that of a man in his 40s who had brown skin and ck hair, although the temple was quite small for Ra was not ufortable.

    Anubis and Hellena approached to greet him and show him the little temple, they onlysted that way for a few moments because another tremor was present.

    Ra looked to the outskirts of the temple "I guess I have to see how Cronos works, I suppose it gave no problems the first time heid this ce."

    Hellena shook her head as she guided Ra and Anubis towards the wall, while time was stopped because Cronos¡¯ power was so powerful he could not enter the dimension of mortals without stopping time.

    Ra while walking saw the humans frozen in time who did not seem worried if they were not happy as if they were waiting for the result, another thing I noticed was artificial rain.

    "Daughter tell me why there is an artificial rain and why your people don¡¯t seem afraid."

    Hellena showed a smile to her ancestor "It is easy to answer that what happens is that they have confidence, every time they tremble they know that the gods will take care of the threat.

    Only when they climb the wall can they see the real damage left by the battles, as far as artificial rain is due to my husband vio.

    Because he was alone and had to protect Cyra one of our bed and wifepanions also from my vio, he uses an elementary stone of water to kill the titan, what he did not expect was that the stone would kill the titan and cause a rain of this state.

    As for the duration ording to Grandfather Anubis it will be a few years, the soldiers do not like the rain much but they cannotin since the temperature even with the rain increased and they are not freezing like us to the north. "

    Ra understood that his daughter¡¯s town was one fully trained to adapt to the gods. "I suppose the generations change, it won¡¯t bother you if you tried to fix the weather, Daughter.

    I hate the rainy weather I prefer to have the sun in all its splendor. "

    "No problem, Grandpa Ra, if you can solve it, it would be fantastic since it will be a problem to measure how much the increase in rivers andkes will be due to this rain of years."

    When they finished speaking they reached the top of the wall where they saw how Cronos stood to stare at the titan in front of him.

    Hellena could not tell if there was something strange or why Cronos had stopped but when he turned to ask his grandfather Anubis he had the same serious look on his face, Ra, on the other hand, approached Hellena and stood in front of her while He used his Divine energy to feed the wall.

    Before she could ask about Cronos, she could see what was happening.

    A blood festival was shown in front of Hellena, everything was full of blood and guts, Cronos was killing a horde of Thousands of Titans quite easily.

    For that, he used a trident with which he impaled the unfortunate poor before cutting them and leaving their badly cut remains on the ground to continue their attack.

    This would be nothing terrifying if it weren¡¯t why you should in when Cronos began to devour the bastards trying to attack him, Cronos teeth were not normal since they seemed to be sharp as if they were shark teeth.

    The meat that bit it ripped it off with great ease, while Cronos chewed the piece of meat the Titans bled themselves by filling Cronos with blood making it look even more terrible.

    The Titans seemed to scream but fortunately, Hellena couldn¡¯t hear him because otherwise, she is sure that little Bastet would be crying.

    What Hellena didn¡¯t know was that Bastet could hear all the screams that the giants were making while Cronos devoured and killed them but she didn¡¯t mind.

    On the contrary hearing so many shouts she owes her more sleep since it was like a luby, Cronos continued with his blood festival.

    At first, he just wanted to kill them quickly but after identally trying some blood of the first titan his instinct to eat woke up.

    That is why he is devouring everything he can while enjoying the screams of his victims, all thissted for quite some time until the remaining Titans fled while Cronos ate the bodies that were on the ground.

    He could not eat many more because the chains began to pull him to return to his prison, he could not do much since Ra pressed the chains with his Divine energy ...

 Chapter 266 - Ras power

    After Cronos left by force, Ra decided to clean up the mess that the Titan God had left.

    The first thing he did was to summon with his powers arge number of Acrididae <sup> 1 </sup> so that he will be responsible for devouring the remains and these will not cause disease.

    Ra is not a God who does not care about the poption he is caring for, that is why he is not hesitating to clean up the mess that Cronos left.

    The Acrididae eat all the remains that were on the ground, even the earth was cleared of any trace of blood, under the surprise of Hellena and Anubis there was no trace of life where the Acrididae passed.

    After clearing the battlefield, the Acrididae continued on their way with one order to devour everything in the south. "Damn Jungle, I will send you a gift. I hope you appreciate it, these Acrididae are not normal but it is only proof of my power.

    Now it is time to solve the weather, I hate rainy climates, after saying that Anubis released his divine energypletely and caused a trail of light that caused a hole in the clouds.

    After this Ra closed his eyes and little by little the lighting out of his body began to form arge snake that began to rise towards the sky.

    From the clouds formed arge amorphous figure of water which decided to face the serpent of the god Ra, the fight between the two was surprising because when the amorphous figure wanted to attack the snake his body of water evaporated in seconds.

    The fight continued as Ra¡¯s light advanced in the clouds, exposing the beautiful blue sky more and more.

    Thissted for a few minutes until in the sky the sun was shown in all its splendor, it was at that moment that Ra opened his eyes and the snake became extremelyrge.

    The amorphous being of water knew that he had to get out of the ce but before he could do it the snake devoured him with only a bite, with the amorphous being of the dead water the clouds in the sky disappeared until everything returned to normal.

    The only trace left of the rain was the millions of drops of water that were suspended in the air and that when the weather returned to normal they would reach the ground where they will remain as a sign that there was once rain.

    When Ra finished, he stopped releasing his Divine energy and looked up at the sky with a smile "The beauty of the sun in its maximum splendor must be enjoyed without clouds that only hinder its magnificence."

    After this, the weather returned to normal and the soldiers and merchants were surprised by the sudden weather change, the soldiers quickly asked the priests who told them it was the work of the god Ra.

    Other soldiers ran to the wall where they could see a wastnd without any trace of blood or corpse, there were only holes in the ground that showed what could have been a great fight.

    One of the soldiers who had gone up and who were near Hellena addressed her partner "I think you owe me a meal, how you saw the fight was so spectacr that even the rain was over."

    "You are right that I expected to see the troops and visors of those giant shits,ing out of the round I will invite you some tacos with pulque."

    Ra only let out a smallugh when he listened to the young people and decided to go to his little temple to rest, while Hellena decided to spend time with Anubis while her husband was in charge of doing the union ritual.

    While this was happening Zeus arrived at the Crystal Pce to fulfill his treatment with his grandson, he was received by Lilith who took him to the courtyard of the pce where he saw his son Apollo sitting hugging his wife and sister Artemis.

    Apollo and Artemis realized his father¡¯s arrival and got up to greet him, Artemis hugged his father "Good thing you came dad, let me give you the news that you¡¯re going to be a grandfather."

    Zeus nodded and hugged his daughter "I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy with Apollo and your Apollo I hope you can take care of her.

    Now I want you to help me why I am going to summon a million beings that will help improve the situation of vio and the empire. "

    Artemis looked at Lilith and went with her to help prepare the Praetorians to receive a million new members of the empire.

    Apollo for his part helped Zeus perform the ritual, which consists of opening a door to the kingdom of the gods to bring the new members of the Empire, all this was done in a few hours.

    Idril received the news of Lilith about the arrival of these new species so he prepared all avable inquisitors, to go to the Quartz pce to prepare the arrival of so many species.

    She also prepared food, water, and materials to install them in the city of Texcoco so vioter decides where he will send them.

    At night the ritual was prepared, Zeus used his divine energy which caused the sky to be illuminated with a lot of thunder, with the help of Apollo he opened arge portal.

    Zeus entered the portal that was being supported by Apollo to leave in just one minute apanied by arge number of beings frommias to centaurs.

    The Praetorians along with the inquisitors began to guide them towards the door so that they crossed the bridge and could reach the city of Texcoco, the human Axolotls helped the Praetorians to take care of the great procession of species that were leaving the portal.

    Artemis helped in the city of Texcoco to supervise the arrival of so many beings, who did not hesitate to upy the temporary ces they had prepared for them.

    Xolotl also helped at the request of his nephew Pilcoatl by creating a temporary barrier around the city of Texcoco so that it has a pleasant temperature with which diseases for neers would be avoided ...

    family of grasshoppers

 Chapter 267 - New citizens of the empire

    vio woke up in the morning started his day hugging his three women, they tried all night until the union ritual worked.

    Perhaps the most beautiful thing was that Miyuki and vio could feel their son Mario, Mario for his part while training in the world of the gods with his uncle Susanoo could feel the connection with his parents.

    What caused him to drop a tear for the happiness of knowing that now he would not have a feeling of loneliness because now he could feel his parents, despite only knowing superficially that the feeling was caused by a ritual of one of his father¡¯s wives.

    He wants to go and ask his father how he can do it with Felix, it is a feeling that he is sure will allow him to have a much more special connection with Felix.

    Something that he also noticed was that his Divine energy was much more powerful, this supposed Mario that it was because somehow the divine energy of his dad and his mother traveled part of his body allowing to have an increase in power.

    Even Susanoo was surprised by the increase in power that Mario had, this caused him to have to change part of the training to allow him to take full advantage of his new power.

    While this was happening in the new Tartarus Cronos had already regained his consciousness he had remained chained while trying to devour anything he could.

    He regained consciousness after hearing Mitra¡¯s annoying voice that kept bothering "You can keep quiet junk, I just regained consciousness and I don¡¯t want to hear a fly in my ear."

    Mitra stopped her singing in Persian "You are boring Cronos, you know that is the only thing I can do since I don¡¯t want to hear the screams of garbage in this trapped ce.

    You may love it but I find it very low level, what a pleasure it is to hear garbage that is paying for its crimes.

    It would be different if I was the one who is making that garbage was making those screams since as the great god that I am only the screams thate from the soul are suitable for my taste.

    You can make anyone cry and beg but do it from the soul because the pain is unbearable, it only shows that you are perfect in what you do. "

    Cronosughed "It¡¯s funny that you say it, while my teeth tore every part of your body you screamed like shit.

    In time if you do not want your soul to scream while destroying it as your body is silent I will try to sleep before those shits that call themselves Titans return.

    They are weak but that does not mean that they are also stupid and try to attack again, it will beplicated but maybe in a few years, the fear will be serious in their hearts and stop attacking.

    I wish they sent their women so they could be my whores, you know that Hera took her mother¡¯s ce when she disappeared.

    I taught her everything she knows, it is a pity that I cannot approach her again if I would not use her to release all the energy that I have umted. "

    After this Cronos closed his eyes and went to sleep, Mitra looked at him with some contempt and decided to continue singing inside without disturbing the titan god in his dream.

    In the afternoon vio began the journey with his family to the Imperial Pce in the capital city of Origin Civitatem where Lilith waits, who will show the preliminary report on therge number of beings who arrived and based on that they can send them to the provinces that urgently need poption.

    The road was quitefortable because the sun was quite pleasant and kept the temperature cool although thissted until the capital of the province of Americae Centralis passed.

    Then the weather began to feel increasingly cold until it reached a temperature where there is snow on the roads.

    When they arrived at the imperial pce there were already representatives of the three provinces waiting to be able to obtain thergest possible poption, they arrived after hearing the news by the Nahual messengers.

    In the pce, vio looked at the numbers and had to admit that Grandpa Zeus had given him excellent species includingmias and Gorgons, did not understand how he had achieved them because the Gorgons are species that are under themand of Poseidon.

    In any case, he decided to send themias and the Gorgonspletely to the province of Canibtum Maxima, because it is the headquarters of the marina and is the one with the least poption.

    For the other two provinces, Americae Centralis and Inse Canibalium were sent to the Harpies, Sphinxes, Fauns and Centaurs, all other species that made only 250,000 people would be taken to the capital province where they would join the breeding effort.

    vio had to thank Zeus for providing him with a quality poption and that they have loyalty, immigrants from the north are a great way to obtain the poption but most of them have to learn thenguage, instead, all these species speak Greek and Latin.

    After receiving the representatives and having a heated discussion with them about the number of beings that would join their respective provinces, vio only had 200,000 beings left for the capital province.

    It was a measure he took to avoid confrontation between the provinces, after this vio retired with his family to the quartz pce where he will be in charge with the Praetorian guard and the Beta legion of coordinating the arrival by groups of the new citizens of the empire to the Capital province where they will be sent to their respective provinces to start a new life.

    The road was quitefortable thanks to the well-maintained and smooth roads built with Asphalt, while all his women slept in the carriage vio looked out the window hugging his little daughter.

    "You know my little girl when we get to the pce I will show you how to make a snowman, I¡¯m not very good but we can ask Miyuki for help.

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like the figures we make ... "

    At that moment the carriage stopped and vio could feel the presence of a woman who was standing in the middle of the road ...

 Chapter 268 - Guest from another world

    vio¡¯s wives woke up when they felt his husband¡¯s concern and prepared to face anything that stopped the carriage.

    vio first got out of the carriage hugging her girl and could see a golden-haired woman with a beautiful face who had a beautiful floral ornament on her head

    The woman raised her face to see vio "Sorry to bother you this way but we have to talk Armando."

    vio stared at the woman with surprise "You¡¯re not from this world if you call me Armando and not vio, so many questions to ask but where are my manners.

    If you like, you can apany us to the Quartz Pce so we can talk. "

    The woman nodded and without problems got into the carriage, Hellena, Miyuki, Cyra, and Arisai looked at the woman with doubt but then changed her vision to vio "I would like to tell you who she is but stick with the idea that she is calling me Armando.

    We will have to wait to get to the Quartz pce to talk to her, we can consider her a guest. "

    Miyuki could only sigh, she didn¡¯t know if she came from their original world or the world of death are since it is the only two ces where vio is known as Armando.

    But even if she was of one of that worlds would not exin how it is that she knows that vio is Armando, Miyuki looked at the woman with doubt waiting for her to do something she should not be able to face any situation.

    She wouldn¡¯t allow something like what happened when she was separated from her husband because of a damn statuette.

    The road was somewhat awkward because all the women were taking care of the guest, even little Bastet looked at the woman with her little eyes waiting for her to do something she shouldn¡¯t.

    When they arrived at the Quartz pce, the woman got off and admired the design of the construction "It is quite surprising that you have managed to build this wonder without using modern tools, but where are my manners I am Danna Smith.

    A member of the resistance army against Amatlein, it was very difficult for me to arrive with you on the expedition. We were more than 200 people but only I survived.

    Danna took vio¡¯s hands "We want to ask for your help since you are the only person who can help us to beat Amatlein, we are willing to offer anything you ask."

    Miyuki approached Danna and took her by the shoulder "You know that my husband has just returned from another world after he was away from us for two months, we respected his decisions but remember that he has a family in this ce.

    Other than that I know Armando¡¯s only family, his grandparents died when he was in college, even my rtives died and that they were gods. "

    Danna turned to see Miyuki "Sister of Amaterasu and daughter of Izanagi, members of the Japanese resistance will be happy to know that a member of her divine family is alive.

    With the death of all the major gods, the secondary gods managed to stop Amatlein¡¯s advance on the ind of Kyushu by reducing the poption of Japan to only 25 million people. "

    vio held his chin "First of all I want to know how you came to our world if you can enter you can also Amatlein.

    I need you to tell me everything you know about how you could recognize us without knowing us, it is not normal for them to know that my name is vio, but apany me we will talk in my office. "

    Danna realized her mistake and lowered her head as she followed vio, as she entered the beautiful quartz pce she could see how from the stairs a woman came down who was afraid of the essence of death she gave off.

    The woman was carrying a small baby in her hands and hugged vio, and then kissed her "I¡¯m d you came back vio, I want to show you how I have advanced as a mother.

    I have decided to adopt little Aule, I hope nobody bothers me to do it, but in this time I have spent with her I fall in love and I want to protect her from anything, and she will be a great sister for the baby that is on her way. "

    vio kissed little Aule on the forehead and then another on Shini. "If it¡¯s your decision, I¡¯m sure no one refuses, just remember that Cyra, Arisai, Miyuki, and Hellena will also want to take care of her.

    You want to join us, we have a guest who has some news for us and as part of the family you have the right to be present. "

    Shini smiled and followed vio but before he could climb Erendida and Yuma threw themselves at vio who hugged them "Dad, good thing you came, I don¡¯t know what happened but I can feel mom and you.

    But even with that, I like having you around to be able to hug you. "

    Yuma also nodded to her sister¡¯s words, vio kissed them and charged them as they climbed up to his office, Danna was increasingly worried because the only person capable of fighting Amatlein already had arge family.

    <i><if this="" continues="" i="" will="" have="" no="" way="" to="" bring="" him="" home="" so="" he="" can="" fight="" the="" damned="" amatlein.="" <="" em=""> </if></i>

    <i> <i> I will have to use the documents of vio¡¯s parents, maybe with that, I can convince him because otherwise, the whole sacrifice will have been in vain.> </i> </i>

    <i> When they finally arrived at the office, Danna stands still to see the level of Fancy that was in ce, everything that exists in vio¡¯s office is worthy of being in a museum or the home of a collector.

    </i>

    <i> Danna took a seat in the chair in front of the desk while she watched as some women in maid outfits came in to ce some chairs for the women to sit down.

    </i>

    <i> vio then looked at Danna with a friendly smile "Please start I would like to know the whole story, don¡¯t skip any part because the help I can give will depend on what you tell me."

    </i>

    <i> Danna nodded and wearing a bracelet a hologram appeared which sheunched towards vio so that she could read it, vio and Miyuki read what the report in English mentioned and their faces soon changed form by what she had written on it. ..

    </i>

    <i> </i>

 Chapter 269 - Travel Required

    vio massaged his temples due to the .u.mtion of sensations he felt when reading the doc.u.ment "You are telling me that my parents did not die but that they abandoned me because it was a burden for them due to their work in the American research agency.

    How two Mexicans managed to enter in that American organization, but most importantly, why the hell did they kill my grandparents, what kind of parents were they? "

    vio gave a blow on the table which broke very easily "WASTE MY LIFE CRYING IN HIS TWO FALSE TOMBS, DAMNED HIJOS DE PUTA 1 .

    Just tell me, Danna, this is real or it''s just something rted to false memories "

    Danna was scared to see and feel vio''s anger. "I''m afraid to tell you it''s real, your parents were ordered by their superiors to kill your grandparents while you were studying.

    They did it with great care to prevent it from looking like homicide and will go through natural death, maybe after hearing how they met it helps you to understand them.

    Your parents met in an exchange of information in telolco in thete 80s, all rted tomunist movements by Cuban infiltrators.

    One thing led to another and soon they ended up starting a rtionship in a bar in the historic center of Mexico City.

    Being agents their rtionship could not be public so when your mother had you decided to leave you with your grandparents to take care of you, obviously the agency knew about their movements but they decided to allow it because like a baby you were not a problem.

    Your grandparents always knew about your parents'' work but they didn''t want to say anything because it was a way to protect you, unfortunately, when you grew up and had problems with Miyuki, your parents were ordered to kill your grandparents. "

    vio clenched his fist keeping his head down. "Go on, you still haven''t told me how they became agents or why I should be interested in what these bastards sell homnds and parricides."

    Danna cleaned part of the sweat from her forehead "Your parents became special agents to the US service while studying their police careers, they were sent to train in the United States and at that time they were recruited and trained to be spies.

    Theplete information was lost on Amatlein''s release, the reason I mentioned this is why I belonged to the criminal investigation agency.

    You will see with the liberation of Amatlein the two most important organizations of the United States have divided the criminal investigation agency organized the citizens and what was left of the national guard to take refuge in the penins of Baja California in Mexico.

    But the central intelligence agency led by power groups sold their humanity and joined Amatlein as minions to keep their lives, like the dogs that are still attacking us.

    There are your parentse in since they were the ones who sent you the invitation so that you will take the flight that was about to sacrifice your soul but your luck saved you.

    The point is that your mother could have visions of how you have developed and everything you have done, all this information has Amatlein but it seems not to matter because it is busier invading the fourth dimension.

    Although it has not been able to advance much its invasion due to the iron resistance of the beings of the fourth dimension.

    We obtained information about your life, afterunching a surprise attack in the city of San Francisco where we found reports about the vio threat, we decided to investigate with our informants in different parts of the country and we could know that you are the only hope of humanity.

    Also thanks to this we learned of many gods like Miyuki and Hellena that always appeared in the reports, the Japanese resistance informed us that Miyuki was part of his divine family, while Hellena only knew that she was a demigod.

    After this, the greatest minds of what is left of humanity work day and night hand in hand with the surviving gods to create a portal that will take us to where you were.

    Because the fourth dimension was dangerous, we used a thin line between the limbus and the fourth dimension to enter, to find your coordinates, all the reports were read over and over again until you could square where you were.

    We managed to discover that you were in southern Mexico due to the Olmeca keyword, from your mother''s reports we learned that the city of the sale was your capital.

    We undertook the trip over 100 members prepared to die and be able to convince you, but on the way, we were attacked by some strange beings from limbo in the end only I survived.

    I managed to reach the capital, fortunately, I studied Latin in the academy as an optional subject, otherwise, I would not know how tomunicate.

    I learned that you were in the south wall after asking the merchants so I decided to dress in clothes of the time and find you, it was notplicated because there is only one path that led to your Quartz pce.

    To get your attention without being a goddess, I had to use a technology that allows emting time to stop as the gods do, it is a Magic technology but it is the only thing I had at hand, after that you already know the rest. "

    vio was thinking with his eyes closed while using his hands as support for his chin "Danna what you have told me has only caused me to hate my parents as you have no idea, but that doesn''t give me enough reasons to help you."

    vio got up and opened the balcony window where the snow looked beautiful when it was bathed in the afternoon sun "See what I have built, an empire and a new nation the Empire of Nova Roma, I have a big family why I would sacrifice All I have to help them.

    I am a damn selfish person who prefers to safeguard his family than to put her at risk to be a hero, sometimes it is necessary to learn to say No. "

    Danna smiled forcefully "I''m sorry vio but you leave me no choice"

    At that moment, Danna activated her bracelet and everything stopped before everyone in the room was absorbed by a ck hole ... motherf.u.c.kers

 Chapter 270 - Preparation before leaving

    vio could feel how he was forcibly taken to the portal he could hold on but when he saw that his little Bastet was being carried, heunched himself at her and did not hesitate to enter the portal.

    All the women decided to enter with vio including their little children Aule, Yuma, and Erendida.

    The office of the Quartz pce was empty, Mario who was training could feel that something had happened that had caused his parents to disappear from the ne.

    Without wasting time he gave the news to his uncle Susanoo who worried about his sister and nephew went to warn the other gods.

    In just a few hours different gods arrived at the quartz pce to discover what had happened and why the entire vio family had disappeared, the main one in charge of carrying out the research was Ometeotl.

    Being a cosmic deity it did not take long to discover that his future family was forcibly taken by a kind of wormhole that led them to the world of where vio is.

    After Mario asked the Praetorians, he learned that his father had a guest who he found in the middle of the road and that he did not appear to be a person from the Empire

    The praetorian handguard of the Nahuales swept the capital to find clues about the origin of vio''s guest, they managed to find the clothes they originally wore in a market near the Imperial Pce.

    When Amaterasu and Mario saw the clothes they realized that vio''s guest was a polyzoan belonging to the world where Mario and Amaterasu were.

    Ometeotl looked at Mario. "Your father must have learned something to allow a stranger to be in his office with the whole family, you know if your father felt any sensation before you felt they were gone."

    Mario thought as he sat in one of the chairs of the ce "I could feel anger but it was only momentary since afterward, it went into disappointment, it is as if father had asked for faith in something, also mother had that feeling¡­"

    At that moment Mario clenched his arms and his face became afraid "My parents are angry as I never felt, the poor idiot who made them angry will die.

    I can feel that they are going to kill someone, thankfully I''m not in that ce, I''ve only seen Mother angry once and I will never forget him. "

    vio could look into the wormhole extremely beautiful and rare things, it was like going through the middle of two extremely beautiful ces.

    But this onlysted for a few moments because vio could see some creatures that caused him to be on guard to protect his little Bastet if necessary.

    When he finally reached the end of the tunnel he went out and fell on the ground in a fetal position to protect his daughter from any damage she could receive with the fall.

    After this and without wasting time he used his divine energy to protect his wives and children from the fall, the first to fall was Hellena who was hugging Yuma and Erendida, then Cyra and Arisai followed.

    In the end, Shini arrived carrying little Aule and Miyuki who went down without much trouble, vio sighed to see what his whole family arrived without a problem, but before he could say anything he pukes a lot of blood.

    vio felt an immense pain thatsted a few seconds but for him they were eternal, Hellena approached vio and hugged him while he was suffering "Shini you have any doubt why this happened."

    Shini sighed and approached vio while stroking his back "All the damage we should have taken should have been taken by vio, that''s why none of us or the children suffered any damage.

    We can''t do anything just wait for him to recover on his own, Bastet hugged his father''s neck to try to help him cope with the pain.

    When the pain stopped vio got up and hugged his daughter "Thank you daughter, Dad is already better, but if it is for you I do not mind doing it again, everything is to see their smiles.

    After this vio squeezed his daughter''s nose and after seeing his baby''s smile he turned to look for Danna''s shit, but he couldn''t see her anywhere.

    Miyuki realized that vio was looking for Danna''s shit so he could seek revenge for his boldness to take them by force but discovered that there was no trace of her anywhere.

    Yuma looked at the ceiling and pointed her finger "Dad Miss Danna is on the roof or what''s left of it."

    Everyone raised their beer and could see Danna''s remains fused with the concrete wall of the roof "Damn crap you deserved a worse death, it''s a shame your soul escaped your punishment."

    Miyuki held vio on his back "Don''t worry vio, we can still take revenge on his family since he has brought us to thisnd of death with our children.

    They brought the danger to our family so we have the right to retaliate against them, but the most important thing is to know where we are. "

    vio then realized that they had reached a kind of bunker which had a white light that barely illuminated the ce "Girls need your help, Miyuki and Shini Please take care of the children, Hellena takes care of Cyra and Arisai.

    Before leaving, let''s make some improvements to face life or death situations, Miyuki, Hellena and Shini take my hands and we''ll use the elemental stones to add more power to our divine energy.

    The three women began to use their divine energy by joining it with the energy of vio, due to the ck color of the divine energy of Shini the color of the divine energy of the three became a beautiful golden purple color.

    vio used the first stone which was the stone of fire so that Shini could use the elemental energy of the fire as well, by absorbing the elemental stone of fire a second time for vio, Hellena and Miyuki could feel that they hadplete control of the fire.

    After this, they absorbed the elemental stone of Water, Earth and Air, Yuma, Erendida and Bastet that were present due to the bond they had with their parents realized that they could now use all the elements, also Cyra and Arisai were benefited.

    The only one who only received a small advantage was little Aule who tasted the sensation of being bathed in the energy of the elemental stones, after this vio handed Hellena the book of Genghis Khan "It was a gift for our little Felix at his wedding but I can always look for more material things but I only have one Hellena. "

    Hellena kissed her husband and hugged the book with all her strength as it was a means of defense for anything that tried to harm her ...

 Chapter 271 - Arrival in the city in ruins

    vio guided his family through the bunker that seemed to be abandoned but with electric power, the more they advanced through the small hall they could realize that there was no sound in the ce.

    After checking some empty rooms, vio managed to find a sealed metal door that had a red light on.

    "I guess this bunker was abandoned and only works for some abandoned light nt but you have felt something alive."

    Shini shook his head "There is no kind of life in this ce, even outside there are no traces of the life of any kind including insects."

    vio frowned and used his divine energy to appear two Hazmat suits he had stolen from the cops in his adventure around the world he reached "Cyra and Arisai wear these costumes, please.

    I do not know if the environment is healthy but it is best not to take risks, although I can absorb its damage does not mean that I like to put you two in danger. "

    Cyra and Arisai put on the costumes with Miyuki¡¯s help in just a few minutes after this vio used his divine energy to protect them from anything.

    vio breathed and opened the door of the underground bunker with great ease, what he saw was a basement that was weakened, they left very carefully and climbed the stairs to be able to see a scene that vio and Miyuki left surprised.

    Everything around was destroyed, there was no trace ofrge buildings there was only a lot of gravel and ruins, one of the rarest things was to see the sky in all its splendor.

    "There is two news the first is not bad but the second is bad news.

    From the stars in the sky I can know that we are in Mexico in the northeast, because of the hot and humid climate we must be close to the Gulf of Mexico, so I can safely say that we are in Tamaulipas or the northern part of Veracruz.

    The bad thing is that there is no light pollution of any kind in the round so I can be sure that everything we see miles away will be ruined as it is, fortunately, her husband is always prepared. "

    vio used his divine energy and a Humvee from the army appeared on the road, Miyuki looked at vio with doubt "Since you took out Hazmat suits I have wanted to ask you how things have been appearing.

    I understand that we can keep small items but a military Humvee, which is what you are doing or how you could do it. "

    vio scratched his head "It is notplicated since they taught me how to keep a book with divine energy and I tried different objects.

    Then I was only sent to a different world and only took me as much as I could, but I didn¡¯t want to use anything I brought in the empire because it would be problematic.

    But we are in a modern world so it will not affect anything we do, we were also brought to the force so I can not be less interested in breaking the bnce do not believe. "

    Miyuki justughed as he climbed into the driver¡¯s seat. "Come on guys, we have to cross the country from end to end to get to Baja California."

    vio sighed and climbed up as a co-pilot while his wives and children climbed into the back of the military Humvee, Hellena was the first to climb and took a rifle that was in the backseat "Love I can keep this weapon"

    vio turned his head "You can stay but remember that you will have to receive training from Miyuki, your husband is not very well versed in the use of automatic weapons.

    I only learned to use hunting rifles and revolvers because I went hunting with my grandfather during my high school and high school, I still remember the first rabbit I killed ... "

    Miyuki kissed vio "Sorry to interrupt you but I¡¯m driving and you better put on your seatbelts."

    Everyone put on their belts and Miyuki started the vehicle to start driving at full speed on the destroyed road.

    Through the window vio could only see the destruction of the city with some sadness, the hours passed and only vio and Miyuki were awake.

    Miyuki looked at her husband who was thinking looking at all the destruction they were going through, put his hand on vio¡¯s leg "What do you have vio is not normal to see you this way."

    vio stopped looking out the window "Sorry Miyuki is just that I am upset about many factors, I learned that my parents were bullshit, you the most valuable thing I have were brought by a garbage to this dangerous ce, thankfully I¡¯m with you At least that way I can defend them with my life.

    In the end as cherry pie I am seeing what I once called country is destroyed and lifeless, it is sad why maybe Rome is also this way, only maybe with zombies which is even worse since among them it must be Arab. "

    Miyuki looked in the rearview mirror and sighed "vio sometimes surprise me with yourments."

    vio felt how Miyuki was pulling him towards her and the next thing he felt was a kiss on his forehead "I understand your pain since I spent a lot of time with the grandparents and I know the value they upied in your heart.

    But you have to remember that the pain you don¡¯t always have to carry on your own, we are a couple but the most important thing is that we are Family. "

    vio felt Miyuki¡¯s hand on his face and took it carefully to kiss "Thank you Miyuki."

    At that moment the face of the two changed to serious because they felt that something was approaching them at high speed, vio took off his seat belt and opened the roof cover to exit through the hole in the turret to see what it was who approached them ...

 Chapter 272 - Road persecution

    vio took his head out of the turret hole and could see a kind of winged monster that the humvee was following.

    The monster could feel the look of its prey and its mouth opened revealing its incredible jaws and then spit acid on its prey.

    vio frowned and used his divine energy to create a protection that diverted the spit to the side of the race exposing the corrosive power of the monster¡¯s saliva.

    "Love you will have to use some evasion tactics while trying to throw the amorphous crap that is attacking us from the sky."

    Miyuki smiled and began to increase the speed of the Humvee, vio for his part appeared an assault rifle and point to the monster that was in the sky.

    "I hope you like to lead with divine energy."

    vio pulled the trigger but no bullet came out, Miyuki noticed it and sighed "You have to remove the insurance that is next to the gun."

    Releasing a nervousugh, he moved the safety lever and pointed again at the Monster to open fire, the bullets came out leaving a golden trail.

    The monster thought for a moment that the human was stupid because his weapons could not harm him but his thoughts were interrupted after feeling pain in his arm.

    When he saw him he could see how part of his skin and bone hung where his arm was supposed to be, the next thing he felt was how he lost sight in his left eye and then saw how he fell to the ground while hisrge body fell elsewhere.

    vio smiled "It cost me a little but beheading using only bullets is an achievement that I¡¯m sure will deserve a..."

    Before he could continue he looked seriously at the sky that uncovered hundreds of monsters, vio left his rifle in his seat and climbed on the roof of the Humvee to begin releasing all his divine energy.

    vio¡¯s muscles began to grow, destroying his clothes exposing his torso, in the night sky began to create clouds that lit the ce with thunder.

    vio would not endanger his family so he decided to use all his power to face the amorphous beings with wings, the first thing he did was to use the thunder-like his grandfather Zeus to kill as many monsters as possible.

    The thunder began to behave like thinking beings and took the form of snakes that wereunched on the monsters in a kamikaze attack.

    The thunder snakes crossed the skin of the monsters very easily causing them to suffer from paralysis in the muscles preventing them from moving and falling to the ground.

    Where their bodies would be muddy by the ce, the monsters that were still alive became angry and began to throw acid from their mouths on the road and the Humvee.

    Miyuki used his divine energy to help himself while dodging the acid attacks that fell on the pavement, vio, on the other hand, appeared his two swords and with a malevolent smile on the face of the Humvee jump to start killing as many monsters as possible.

    vio used his swords to cut the bodies of monsters very easily, to stay in the air and not lose height vio used the bodies as small steps.

    Erendida, Yuma, and Bastet from Hellena¡¯s hand from the turret hole came out to see the show of blood and guts that vio was doing.

    Erendida saw her father with a smile on her face "Mother when I grow up I want to be as strong as I give and kill monsters like these with great ease."

    Hellena kissed her daughter on the forehead "You will do it, my little girl, it is a secret that we will keep only the two of us but I will ask Grandpa to allow Aunt Sejmet¡¯s grandmother to train you to be the strongest war the empire has ever seen. "

    Yuma raised her hand "Mom Dad is going to explode."

    Hellena clenched her teeth "That idiot ..."

    vio was killing the monsters with great ease but it did not take long to be overwhelmed by the endless horde of monsters slowly began to suffer injuries and even lost an arm.

    With a smile on his face, vio began to overload his body with his divine energy to be able to erase all the monsters from the map "I am always ready to die and you pieces of shit are."

    After this, the silence was present in the ce and then a White light was presently followed by a thud, Miyuki and Shini used their divine energy to protect the Humvee and that it was not affected by the shock wave.

    The little Bastet looked at the sky illuminated with surprise and with her small hands she made an arc that resembled an explosion, Hellena just looked at her with a smile "We will have to pick up Dad or whatever is left of him.

    After he has recovered, we will scold him so that he learns not to be exploding and make us all nervous. "

    The four children nodded as their mothers didn¡¯t seem happy to see how their father had exploded.

    The explosion that urred in the state of Tamaulipas was so great that all the factions of the earth found out about it, only the minions of Amatlein paid no attention as they were busy invading the fourth dimension.

    In the municipal pce of the city of Tijuana were General Bustamante and General Johnson reviewing the reports of the Armk-a satellite.

    A young woman entered the premises "General reports are clear the god who brought agent Danna was the cause of the explosion in sector T, the shaman Danawi believes that the God who brought Danna is dangerous."

    General Johnson lit a cigarette and started smoking "What did Danna do to provoke that god¡¯s anger."

    The woman swallowed "ording to the shaman Danawi could feel that he was not only one God but several, he could also feel children among the group that arrived."

    The silence in the room was present ...

 Chapter 273 - Unconventional methods

    General Johnson bit his cigar "Of all the soldiers we sent, Danna had to activate her device back.

    The damn problem is that the idiot did not convince but kidnap, send our best negotiators to approach Armando¡¯s family.

    We still have a damn cosmic being on the one hand. I don¡¯t want a family of gods toe for revenge. "

    The woman nodded and immediately left for the barracks, under themand building and crossed the street until she reached a barracks where she entered and met an elite group "Boys will begin a trip to the T sector <sup> 1 </sup> , taking care of a group of ambassadors.

    The recovery operation of the gem was a failure and a sess at the same time, of the one hundred members-only Danna, survived andpleted the mission, but brought with her to the gem family and is angry.

    So there will be a mission of no return if negotiations fail, as a special fact. "

    The woman gave the elite group a satellite image "It is an explosion that destroyed more than 40 kilometers around, reports indicate that it eliminated Duke 35 and all his children.

    This only tells us that we don¡¯t know if what we brought was a gem or plutonium, your helicopter will leave in an hour. "

    The squad leader took the documents and watched Katia walk away. "You heard it, guys, we recovered the gem but we brought it with family, I hope you serve as nannies because anything that happens to that family could cause an explosion of this magnitude without being a nuclear weapon

    That¡¯s a lot of danger. "

    The soldiers nodded and prepared to go on their suicide mission, the squad leader approached his second inmand and pped him on the bald spot "Gonzalez you owes me two packs of cigarettes, Danna the rat was the one whopleted the mission. "

    Gonzalez walked to his stash of things and took out two packs of cigarettes "A bet is a bet, to think that I bet on the sister of the gem, I asked me if she died or just disappeared."

    Karen looked at the two idiots beside her "If you are intelligent you will not say anything about the sister of the gem unless of course, you want to have a date in the hell.

    Something tells me that Danna only half-told information or that she simply didn¡¯t if you want to die at least do it away from where I am.

    Maybe about 42 km if you are so kind, I would like to tell you 50km but the point is that I want to live not to be exiled and end up in sector S or sector Ar. "

    At that moment a young African-American entered with some dreadlocks. "Ladies, your time is running out, the boss has already prepared the negotiating team.

    I need you to put your butt in the helicopter, I don¡¯t want to negotiate in the heat of the afternoon, thest time the Damned helicopter stayed in the desert because of the heat and I had to walk miles. "

    Hanz smiled and took one of his shotguns "You don¡¯t have to worry Daniel, my boys are always ready, let¡¯s go before the gem goes through all the fucking states of the periodic table."

    The whole squadron boarded the helicopter where they saw a woman and a girl inside the helicopter. "Daniel, don¡¯t tell me we have to be babysitters now, or worse we are child traffickers."

    The girl-likedy sighed and looked at Hanz as if it were shit. "if I look like a little girl it¡¯s my problem mortal shit.

    The only reason I am in this ce is to be able to see Armando, to think that a mortal became God because of Apollo.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Amatlein I couldn¡¯t see such funny situations I guess even a goddess like me can be surprised. "

    The woman next to him handed him a document "Goddess Brigit the explosion that Armando caused had traces of all the elements but our agents discovered that he has a high-level affinity for the element of fire."

    Bigit smiled as she read the reports "I guess being the only member of the Greek pantheon can give some surprises, I just hope he is strong enough to be able to face Amatlein."

    The helicopter moved through the destroyed state of Sonora known for resistance as the S sector which was dominated by Amatlein¡¯s son known as Duke 40.

    Fortunately, Duke 40 was a being who preferred to be in the south and his children only attack the poor bastards who try to enter vehicles, through the area that is not desert.

    The helicopter flew through the S sector without any problem just when entering the C sector <sup> 1 </sup> , the goddess Bigit had to use her divine energy to camouge the helicopter and it could go missing because Duke 21 was extremely territorial and quite strong among Amatlein¡¯s sons.

    Throughout sector C, everyone¡¯s spirits were extremely tense because even with Goddess Bigit they were not strong enough to face Duke 21 when they left sector C and entered Coahu they had a respite since there is a base of the resistance in the ancient city of Saltillo.

    Where they will refuel before leaving for the coordinates where the satellite is marking Armando¡¯s possible trajectory.

    vio, when he woke up, found himself in the white room where death was who only looked at him with a forced smile.

    "Don¡¯t say it, what I did was dangerous, stupid and quite reckless, right."

    Death approached him and hit him on the head "Idiot you know that what you did is a form of suicide used by the gods, what would have happened if something happened to you.

    I told you that you were a mistake and that is why you could not die, but I never told you to go and prove your immortality, I would like to scold you but I will let the girls take care of you.

    Thanks to Shini¡¯s help, I speak with them about your stupid use of the suicide form, I hope you have a good vio pretext for them. "

    Before vio could say anything he woke up in a tent where he felt the warmth of his three children who were sleeping beside him ...

    Sectors are the new names for states of Mexico and the United States

    Sector T = Tamaulipas

    Mexico states use one word

    Sector Ar=Arizona

    The states of the USA use 2 word Chihuahua

 Chapter 274 - First meet

    vio amodated his children in bed as he had to talk to his wives about his reckless behavior, when he left his tent he found Hellena sitting on the campfire staring at him.

    "Take a seat, vio, we have to talk about your new tactic that puts our family at risk, while you were recovering, the children went to bed beside you.

    In general, whatever you do does not influence them but you know that Erendida did not like to see her father be anything if it was not because Shini was able to locate where you were regenerating we could not have found you. "

    At that moment Hellena walked towards vio and pped him in the face "You know what death told us, that what you did was suicide, is what the gods use to kill themselves."

    Hellena took vio by the shoulders "You are not happy with your life, are we just not present in your life or worse yet you do not think about your children, I can allow you to be taken to another dimension because it was not your fault.

    But that you want to kill yourself just to be able to face danger is a cowardly act vio, why do you do it the easy way. "

    After these words came Miyuki, Shini, Arisai, and Cyra "We want you to make a blood pact with us so that you only use tactics that endanger your life when the situation warrants.

    We understand that you like to fight but you must remember that you are not alone, what would have happened if when you were attacking your own we had been attacked, we were brought together to this ce and together we have to leave.

    I hope you can understand, the way you are selfish we are too, we don¡¯t want a hero what we need is a husband and a father. "

    vio who had his head down sighed and looked Hellena in the eyes "When you want we can start the blood pact."

    The girls were d for vio¡¯s quick response, they feared he would refuse to ept something that might limit his tools but for them being able to see the person they love exploiting and disintegrating is not something I let them sleep peacefully.

    The ritual was short but with vio, he could only use his self-destruction in case any family member was in danger or the enemy was too dangerous.

    After this, all the women went to sleep and vio decided to sit in front of the campfire while meditating on what was happening to him.

    It was at that moment that he heard a helicopter approaching where he was, vio took a pack of cigarettes out of his bag and took one to light it "The shits that brought us to this ce have arrived.

    I hope you have a good reason otherwise I will have to break through the state by state until we destroy their base in Baja California and we get a way to return home. "

    The helicopter went down near where the Humvee was, the first person under it was a girl with orange hair and who had a lot of freckles apanied by a young woman with ck hair.

    After this, they lowered a group of four soldiers armed to the teeth which followed the goddess to the campfire where a young man was smoking waiting for them.

    vio could see a girl sitting in front of where she was apanied by a young woman and a group of soldiers "I guess you have some connection with Danna¡¯s disgust, that or you havee because of the destruction it causes."

    Brigit looked at vio with a mocking smile. "Your way of introducing yourself was overwhelming. You are the first god who ends up with a duke and his children after they upied much of the world.

    It is a pity that it is not enough to fight with Amatlein, that humanoid-looking beast is a pain in the ovaries, as for Danna I can not care less but if she onlyes back and is not with you is that you killed her or died in the path.

    By the way, if you saw your stepsister, we had a hard time trying to convince her not to join the expedition but she was foolish, at least I hope you had good quality time with her. "

    vio opened his eyes and ced his hand on his nose "I did not have the pleasure of meeting her so I can assume she is dead, it is a pity that I have to find out that my only family has died in my search.

    Part of me hurts a little but usually, I can not feel any more feelings, as you will understand I learned that my parents were some traitors of my homnd and parricides, Yoy know how many times I cried for them and it was all a montage on their part.

    Luckily they didn¡¯t kill me in the crib. "

    Brigitughed a little "I see that you are adapting correctly to the fact of being a god and at the same time you are a rational person, I thought I would have to fight with you and your family to start a conversation with you."

    "Maybe vio is a pacifist but that doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t want answers."

    Miyuki spoke as she left the tent looking at Brigit as if it were just garbage, behind her all vio¡¯s wives came out carrying their children.

    The soldiers who were taking care of Brigit were surprised by the beauty that the goddesses gave off but the charm did notst long because they could feel that around them there was an aura of death so they prepared their weapons for a possible confrontation.

    Birgit had to think it would be because he knew that he could die easily by having so many angry goddesses together "We are civilized people,dies, Danna acted on her own and we understand that they were brought to this ce without their approval.

    That is why Ie on behalf of the resistance army against Amatlein, to negotiate with you and be able to reach a deal that benefits both groups. "

    vio looked at her with an evil smile "To negotiate on equal terms both parties must agree, they kidnapped me and my family, they brought us to a dangerous world with my pregnant wives and children.

    But you have the nerve to ask for negotiations, what I want is simple is to return to my home and leave this world of shit that can bring suffering and misfortunes to my family, I suppose they will have a way to take us home true. "

    Brigit felt a lump in his throat as he looked at vio ...

 Chapter 275 - Empty threats

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore </i>

    <i> Advisement: Everything shown in this chapter belongs to fiction. </i>

    Brigit took a handkerchief out of his bag and wiped the sweat from his forehead "Come on Armando this world is who saw you born you can¡¯t hate him enough to not help him."

    "Hahaha, the most important thing this world gave me was my wife Miyuki, my son Mario, my father Apollo and my best friend Quetzalcoatl.

    Everything that could have motivated me to return or help died, my grandparents were killed by my parents who abandoned me, my nation was destroyed by a being named Amatlein.

    Who was released by a stupid goddess who not only caused damage to the world but also separated me from my family and made me hate the person who cared most for me at that moment.

    Not to mention that I thought my son was dead, this damn ce is thest area where I want to be!

    <i> EVEN WITH THAT, I WAS KIDNAPPED TO THIS DAMNED PLACE TO FIGHT AGAINST A COSMIC FUCK WHILE I HAVE TO PROTECT MY CHILDREN AND MY PREGNANT WIVES </i> ... "

    Before he could continue vio felt some little hands on his head which belonged to his baby Bastet who didn¡¯t like to hear his father scream so he went straight to his head to stop screaming.

    vio breathed and exhaled, after rxing a little he took his little daughter from his head and kissed her while he hugged her "Sorry for the screams my girl, but I¡¯m a little angry for these ungrateful people, who try to scam your dad."

    After this Bastet curled up in his father¡¯s arms, vio looked back at Brigit "I just want to be returned to my world peacefully, as far as I am concerned you were the ones who caused this misfortune."

    Brigit smiled forcefully "I understand you don¡¯t want to help Armando but Miyuki is different."

    Thedy next to Brigit took a strip of bamboo from her briefcase that looked quite old, Brigit smiled as if she had won "You must know what is this document Miyuki."

    Miyuki squeezed vio¡¯s shoulder who did not allow Brigit to do anything because he released all his divine energy and ran with his red eyes to kill Brigit who had no chance to defend himself because vio decapitated her and then cut her torso.

    The ck-haired woman was turned to ashes when vio used her divine energy to burn herpletely including her soul, the poor soldiers were beheaded without even having a chance to defend themselves.

    When vio finished, he took the bamboo document from Brigit¡¯s hands and then paused the time and filled with blood gushing out of the bodies he had beheaded.

    Little Bastet who was very well protected by her father who let out augh after having enjoyed how her father did justice, vio walked towards Miyuki and handed him the document in Bamboo.

    Miyuki hugged vio and began to cry in with little Bastet in the middle who didn¡¯t understand why her mom Miyuki was crying but decided to hug her to try to cheer her up.

    While this was happening at headquarters, General Johnson was sitting with a bottle of whiskey looking at the ceiling.

    The gem operation was a failure because, because of two women, the gem had be plutonium "Karen that Danna¡¯s family be shot and bring me to the scientific group I want to see if we can send this problem home."

    Karen got up from herte husband¡¯s bed and dressed to fulfill the general¡¯s orders before General Johnson could leave him and kissed her goodbye and dismissed her with a spanking.

    When Karen left the room, Johnson began to destroy the furniture "Damn Brigit, you just had to convince them not to try to use the damn control book.

    I had to sacrifice a lot to get it and you decided to use it in front of your husband, piece of shit. "

    Johnson held his head with his hands and his eyes showed desire and madness together. "I was so close to turning a goddess into my whore but Brigit¡¯s stupid shit failed.

    Very well, Armando, you can keep your wife but I will take care of sending you to another world with your whole family, that will be your punishment. "

    Jhonson began tough like a real madman, Karen for his part went to a small department located in the center of the military city, the road was quitefortable because he had credentials of the highest level.

    When he arrived he rang the doorbell, waited a moment until a few small steps made noise near the door, a girl of about 5 years opened the door "Commander Karen is looking for mom."

    Karen smiled and used her silencer gun to blow up the little girl¡¯s skull cap and then enter the house, the second person who killed Karen was the father who was working on hisputer.

    He did not know at what point a bullet pierced his head and ended his life, finally, the baby of the Karen family took it and ced it in a saucepan with water while lighting the stove.

    Very calmly she let the baby drown in the pan while she uses the stove fire to light his cigar, after that she ced the pan on fire and let the baby cook.

    Karen left the apartment calmly and said to one of his assistants "When the baby¡¯s water is consumed, set fire to this ce, it is time for us to suffer an attack by Amatlein¡¯s minions.

    Hahaha. "

    After this Karen went down the stairs to go to her next objective that her Master had ordered, on the way I receive a call.

    "What do you want Bres, how he can help you are a humble mortal."

    From Karen¡¯s phone, a voice with fury replied: "My wife is dead and that means you are too, you can tell Johnson that I will enjoy destroying his soul and yours. my revenge will be very soon..."

 Chapter 276 - Campfire Story

    Miyuki began to exin to everyone about the bamboo Artifact that she had taken from vio¡¯s hands while they were sitting on the fire pit.

    "What vio recovered from the hands of that goddess is a control Artifact, sorry if I started crying but I did it because I¡¯m d.

    The control Artifact was created by my father and delivered to the descendants of my sister who are the Japanese imperial family as a means to force any kami to follow their orders.

    The girl who was winged from Brigit must have been a lost member of the Japanese imperial family descended from the traitor Matome I am sure she could activate this damn Artifact. "

    Miyuki was hugged by vio because she looked too upset, Hellena also hugged her for she can calm down after she rxed a little "I wouldn¡¯t have sadness, hate, and fear if it wasn¡¯t the first time I saw this Artifact of control.

    As you will know, my father is Izanagi, but unlike my brothers, my mother is not Izanami or me was only born from the blood of only my father, my mother was a kami who fell in love with Izanagi.

    From the fruit of their rtionship, I was born, but I could not enjoy my mother because she had to participate in the Japanese Russian war she was forced to participate in the war by General Matome a member of the imperial family at that moment.

    Despite being a child I could see the cruelty of the war while my mother talked to me thanks to the mirror Yata no Yagami that allowed me to use by my sister Amaterasu, my mother fought bravely but in the end, she died. "

    vio could feel Miyuki¡¯s hand squeezing his shoulder tightly "Days before the war ended my mother was forced to fight herself against arge Russian battalion near Port Arthur.

    They killed her and then raped her body, she could have won but the damn General Matome forced her not to fight, all for some damn Rubles! "

    Miyuki looked at her husband with tears on his face "The saddest thing is that the cursed man fled to the Russian empire where we lost his trail, the emperor only offered a simple sorry.

    That was one of the main causes for which dad prohibited any god from participating in the war, he only personally intervened at the end of the second war to prevent the Americans from trying to kill or depose the imperial family.

    Because of this, General Mcarthur convinced President Truman that Japan could have the imperial family, the only condition was that the imperial family would lose power to give way to a democratic government.

    Now I can recover this damn book I want you to help me destroy it, I do not want it to be used to harm any of our children if something like my mother happened to Mario or our baby who is on the way I would not forgive me.

    vio caressed Miyuki¡¯s back while Hellena hugged her by the back the three joined their hands and using their divine energy they set the bamboo Artifact on fire that began to be ash after releasing a scream.

    When they finished they all went to sleep to continue their trip to Tijuana to find a way back to their world, while they all slept peacefully the scientists met with General Johnson and General Bustamante.

    "Generals, we have thought a form that we can send Armando¡¯s whole family to apletely inhospitable world, we call it the H-5.

    We are not sure what lives in that ce but in the greatwork of worlds that are in the limbo channels, it is a ce that is perfect to be able to send them since the arrival is simple. "

    The scientist smiled and showed the hologram "But the output is quiteplicated due to the location it has in limbo, ording to its requirements is the best ce where we can send them."

    Johnson nodded "Prepare the device as we will send them during their arrival, we do not know how aggressive they are so you have permission to shoot to kill."

    In the morning vio woke up with his whole family which made his soul happy since he does not feel the feeling of loneliness, he only wonders how his two sons Felix and Mario will be, who must take care of the empire at this moment because are the only imperial family avable.

    Mario woke up with a sneeze, Felix who was at his side just caressed Mario¡¯s chest "That¡¯s very strange on you Darling, it is not normal for you to wake up so early."

    "I don¡¯t know how to exin it, but it¡¯s like Dad is thinking about us."

    Felix let out a smallugh "Let¡¯s continue sleeping a little longer sinceter I will have to go with the grandfather Apollo to the capital to have the meeting with the representatives of the provinces for the budget of the following year.

    To think that a week has passed since they were kidnapped, knowing how are mother and father, I am sure they will be making their way back home.

    Mario sighed while hugging Felix "Aunt Amaterasu is working the best she can with Hephaestus to create a mirror simr to Yata no Kagami with the ability to use my divine energy to create a portal to bring our family back.

    But since we¡¯re together, let¡¯s take advantage of the time that we won¡¯t see each other for the rest of the day. "

    While the two brothers gave their bodies in passion, Miyuki climbed into the Humvee wearing sunsses, her face had a smile because the danger to her or her children was destroyed.

    After everyone went up to the Humvee she took vio¡¯s face and gave him a big kiss "Thank you vio, since we got married I knew I had made the right choice, what do you think if you apany your wife to seek revenge for some motherfuckers who killed your mother-inw years ago. "

    vio returned the kiss but this time with more passion "Where a cockroaches from there should be more, I like the idea of ??being a pest exterminator."

    At that moment Hellena ced her hands around her necks "Remember that you are not alone too we are going to help, we are family and we have to support each other."

    Yuma, Erendida Bastet, and even little Aule joined Hellena¡¯s words and in this way, the family undertook their trip to the city of Tijuana....

 Chapter 277 - Highway cleaning

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Gore and Sex Description </i>

    The road that remained from the state of Tamaulipas was quitefortable because there was no inconvenience for vio and his family but when they crossed the boundaries of the state of Nuevo Le¨®n they were received by some muscle beings that had a toad¡¯s head.

    Unlike the first meeting with these beings, vio did not participate but took care of the babies while Shini and Hellena took charge of killing the creatures and Miyuki gave them support using abat rifle.

    The fightsted a few minutes but concluded without suffering any injuries, little Erendida patted her father "Don¡¯t worry dad your fighting style is rough and effective.

    But mom and Shini are beautiful when they fight, anyway I will take your effective style of the fight with mom¡¯s elegance and I will be the best. "

    vio smiled and kissed her daughter on the forehead, after this Miyuki took the wheel again while Shini and Hellena climbed into the Humvee, Yuma hugged Hellena "Mom you were fantastic, when we got home I will paint arge picture to capture the moment."

    Hellena hugged Yuma and Miyuki lit the Humvee to continue the road to Tijuana, to get faster they took one of the many abandoned highways.

    The road was full of abandoned cars and skeletons of different sizes "To think that all these people died without having a chance to defend themselves."

    Miyuki who was driving reacted to her husband¡¯s words "All this could have been avoided but in the end, there are no more powerful misfortunes than the ones you cause."

    At that moment Shini who had been recharged at the window opened his eyes "We have guests about 5 kilometers away, they give off a very heavy scent of death must be murderers or thieves.

    You want to take care of yourself or you want to let us take care of you. "

    vio smiled "Cyra and Arisai want to apany me to give a warm wee to a few garbage that has human form."

    Arisai and Cyra looked at each other with an evil smile and both answered with a simple <i> "Yes" </i>

    The three of them got out of the Humvee and walked to where their targets were, in the camp of the ex-convicts there was a fat man with amorphous obesity eating from a bag of potatoes sitting in a chair.

    While a woman in her 30s was giving her a blowjob, the poor woman had to fulfill the wishes of the ex-convicts chief but would be exiled and where she would be killed by the duke¡¯s children.

    A disgusting smile appeared on the face of the fat man as he took the woman¡¯s head to push her and that his penis will enjoy the warm sensation of the woman¡¯s mouth.

    "That¡¯s bitch use your tongue and be careful if you use your teeth I don¡¯t think you want to end up like the other girl who had the great idea of ??touching my penis with her teeth.

    Now she should be in the stomach of one of the duke¡¯s children in this ce. "

    While the fat man was pushing with his hands the woman¡¯s head a subject entered wearing an army uniform "Chief Fernando our lookout informed us that a subject and two women are approaching our camp.

    Women are extremely beautiful while the young man has the potential to be sold in the ve market as a sex worker, You wants us to capture them or kill them to feed the boys. "

    Fernando pushed his hips and let his semen release in the woman¡¯s throat, after that he threw her aside and put on his pants.

    "We will have to see what quality women are, this shit is getting too watery after using it, just squeeze it when it raped her anus that reminds me.

    Delia, go wash when I return. I will rape you until I am satisfied and clean yourself well. I don¡¯t want your shit to go out when I put my penis because I will oblige you to swallow it until it is clean! "

    Fernando followed his assistant to the wall of his base which was in the old toll booth of the highway, approached and removed the binocrs from one of his minions.

    When he looked through the binocrs he could see vio and his two wives Cyra and Arisai, the fat man bit his lip when he saw the beauty of the two women. "Shit pieces I want them to capture the two women and bring them to my room.

    I have to train them to be my quality whores as far as the young can use it as a sex toy should there be some wigs and women¡¯s clothes in the warehouse. "

    A group of ten ex-convicts left the gates of the wall while pointing their guns at vio and his wives, the fat Fernando left after his soldiers had surrounded vio.

    It didn¡¯t take long to get to where vio was. "Look trash you¡¯re going to deliver to the two women behind you and then you¡¯ll be used like a whore all over the ce.

    In return, you can live in this ce what you think or I also have the option to kill you and use your body as food for my soldiers you say. "

    The fat man took out his gun and aimed it at vio, but to his surprise, the young man looked at him with a smile that made him very ufortable.

    "I choose the third option which is to erase this ce from the map, I hope you are prepared to die."

    The fat man tried to pull the trigger but he realized that nothing was happening he looked at his hand and could only see his gun squeezed to the ground when he wanted to shout vio put his hand on the fat man¡¯s chest and tore his heart leaving discovered a big heart full of fat.

    The soldiers were about to shoot but they couldn¡¯t do it because they watched in horror as the women turned into shadows and started killing them at superhuman speeds.

    The soldiers on the wall reacted and opened fire on vio and his wives, but before they could react, the young man they were shooting at was beside him beheading them using only his hands.

    The screams and shots rang all over the ce, Cyra and Arisai killed all men and women equally, because there were no children in the ce the massacre was much easier.

    vio also did his thing by killing some garbage by introducing their rifles through their mouths and opening fire destroying their interiors.

    In just a few minutes, the base of Fernando¡¯s ex-convicts who had more than 300 people became a cemetery full of blood and corpses.

    vio burned the whole ce using a concentrated fire that turned sma and destroyed everything in its path, disappearing from the face of the earth the ce ...

 Chapter 278 - Entering in the Monterrey metro

    When the Humvee arrived at the destroyed base of the ex-convicts Miyuki was surprised when she saw the concrete on the highway with traces of having melted in some parts, she under the window and took off his dark sses while watching vio.

    "I have to admit that it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a deep clean, I guess I¡¯ll have to thank Cyra and Arisai for helping you otherwise you wouldn¡¯t clean so deeply."

    vio turned and could see Miyuki with a smile on his face after this Cyra and Arisai climbed into the Humvee while vio melted thest group of weapons at the base only stole a few high caliber weapons and his ammunition.

    Miyuki who was driving asked vio "Darling how far we are from Monterrey so that we can get ready, I¡¯m sure we could face more of those toad-headed things."

    vio took out a map that he had obtained at the base of the former convicts "ording to this map we are half an hour away when we pass the San Jasmeo prison where the garbage we killed was.

    We will have to go around the liberation to get to Monterrey, we will have to go through the outskirts of the city to reach the highway that will take us to Coahu. "

    Miyuki turned on the Humvee¡¯s air conditioner and continued driving, on the road Yuma and Erendida were looking out the window at the beautiful ins of Nuevo Le¨®n when the two could see a great shadow on the horizon.

    Hellena looked at the surprised face of her children and turned to look in the window where her face became serious. "Boys it seems we will have to fight all if that thing is the father of the beings we have killed."

    Everyone turned around and could see a giant humanoid being with tworge fangs that waspletely naked taking great strides while dragging a kind of giant stone.

    The gigantic being took a few more steps and looked where vio¡¯s Humvee was prepared to throw the great stone, vio wasting his way up the Humvee¡¯s ceiling through the turret hole.

    Hellena also climbed quickly and stood beside vio and took his hand, the two did not have to crosswords as they began to release their divine energy, while the giant used all his strength and threw the gigantic stone, which flew off to Amazing speed

    The Divine energy of vio and Hellena was united in one and when the stone was near it was stopped in the sky without having a chance to move, Hellena did not suffer any damage but vio felt that his organs exploded inside.

    With a shout, the stone was returned with twice the speed where the giant was who only crossed his hands to avoid the blow but when the stone reached his arms they broke as if they were paper.

    Due to the strength of the stone, the giant¡¯s body went through the paper until it reached its spine which it could not prate but it pushed the giant¡¯s body to the ground where its viscera and blood were scattered.

    vio let out a long sigh and spit blood from his mouth and then see how Hellena was "You are well Hellena"

    Hellena just let out augh and stole a small kiss from her husband "I¡¯m in perfect condition but that was too simple, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be thest thing we found."

    When they entered the Humvee they saw that in the distance was a destroyed building which was the prison where the shit that had killed kilometers before hade.

    "It is a pity that the shit has survived and the good people have not done it but in difficult times only people who are not afraid to stain their hands can survive or the lucky idiots."

    The humvee went on his way and finally, they could see the hill of the chair a formation of the Sierra Madre which is a recognized symbol of the city of Monterrey but was quickly overshadowed by apletely ruined city.

    While Miyuki was driving through the outskirts of the city they realized the degree of destruction of the city, but something that nobody could exin was why the buildings were burned.

    vio had his hand on his chin while looking out the window "A fire could not have caused this must have been something else, I just hope that whoever did this is not in our way.

    Thest time I suffered burns, I didn¡¯t want to go back intova or anything I can burn, but if necessary I will do it again. "

    At that moment a scream was present in the middle of the city and the ground began to shake from the center of the city an immense beast began to emerge.

    vio sighed and looked at the great humanoid beast which was shaped like a smander and it only took a few seconds to spit some strange saliva to where they were "Me lleva verga."

    Miyuki elerated the Humvee and jumped from the peripheral bridge where they were and fell towards one of the streets where Miyuki elerated the Humvee "Let no one use their divine energy that which he spit is not normal saliva is another dangerous thing.

    vio help me find an entrance to the subway. "

    vio looked out the window and could see where the peripheral was melting as if he were ignoring thews of physics "This avenue should ..."

    Miyuki dodged another spit, vio stood and focused on the ruins to be able to save until he saw the subway symbol "About 200 meters on the left-hand side the entrance does not seem to be obstructed."

    "Prepare to jump as we may crash."

    The humvee headed to the subway entrance and Miyuki maneuvered to enter the subway with everything and the Humvee, after entering the Humvee crashed into a wall and everyone left before they suffered any damage.

    They had no time to ask because a spit fell into the Humvee melting it in ce, they quickly entered the subway ...

 Chapter 279 - The subway tunnels

    The subway station waspletely dark only illuminated by the divine energy vio was using.

    "Weirdly, the station stores have not been stolen, everything is intact, this is not normal"

    vio looked at the shelves that were closed and filled with spider webs that made them seem detained in time. "Maybe it¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t want to steal what happened is that there were no people who could steal.

    Since we arrived we haven¡¯t seen skeletons or even rats or animals, these damn beings killed all kinds of life. "

    They continued walking until they reached the subway tracks "We have to go south to get away from the city center when we reach thest subway station a patrol appears so we can continue on our way.

    By the way, Miyuki do you know whatunched that humanoid thing? "

    Miyuki went down to the subway tracks while carrying little Yuma. "I wouldn¡¯t know how to tell you, but I¡¯m sure about something, and that saliva used by that humanoid being is dangerous for us as gods.

    I don¡¯t think that humanoid being is part of Amatlein since it seems to be territorial if it were part of Amatlein we should be facing his minions. "

    The whole family went down the train tracks where they started their long walk, little Bastet was veryfortable in her father¡¯s head when she could see on the roof of the dark tunnel a face that seemed to be marked in concrete very simr to that of the bad woman who brought them to this ce.

    Bastet pulled the hair of his dad and with his small hand pointed to the ceiling, vio looked up and could see the face marked in the concrete of the tunnel "That I see is a body?"

    Shini looked up and said casually "That is not corpses are souls in grief, if you look a little more you will see many more who are watching us, I think they were attracted to our divine energy.

    We should absorb them to join our cycle, I understand that you can create souls vio but these souls have experience and if they are left in this ce they will only be beings that produce cursed weapons. "

    vio scratched his head "If you know how to do it, I¡¯d appreciate it, Shini, just tell me if you need my help and I¡¯ll help you."

    Shini smiled at the words of her husband and began to use her divine energy which caused the faces shown in the concrete to be more and more, they were faces of adults and children that went from being hundreds to thousands.

    From these faces came small white spheres of light which Shini began to absorb, the scene was so beautiful and at the same time so disturbing because the faces that were shown in the tunnel had filled the ce.

    They continued walking while Shini continued to absorb the souls in sorrow, little Aure enjoyed the show that her mother was doing with the souls even she took a soul with her hands to start biting her with her gums.

    Shini let out a littleugh and took the soul very carefully to be able to absorb it "My little girl souls are to take care of them and allow them to return to their life cycle not to bite you, maybe you¡¯re hungry let mom feed you."

    Aule could see how her mother exposed her breast and without wasting time began to bite him to get the delicious breast milk he likes.

    Bastet when he saw Aule eat, he flew out to Hellena¡¯s arm to ask for her food, vio took Erendida from Hellena¡¯s arms so Hellena could feed Bastet.

    They kept walking until they reached the next subway station where they could see the first skeletons which had traces of bites.

    Cyra and Arisai crouched down and checked the bodies, Cyra while checking the body of an infant looked towards the station "This skeleton is fresh has not more than a few hours.

    The poor child suffered before being eaten alive, whatever is in this ce does not seem to be kind to his food."

    Arisai who was seeing a body of a woman with her son found a ck box that shone "vio you know what this is."

    vio was made and took the cell phone from Arisai "It¡¯s a SmartPhone or cell phone, a convenient device tomunicate and record video.

    We will have to review it, we may find that it is what inhabits this ce and we can fight more efficiently against whatever the enemy is. "

    vio moved between the cell phone folders until he found thest recorded video.

    The video began to y and you could see a young woman who was hugging her baby in the subway station "Very well my girl will record this video for dad so that when he arrives from his hunt he can see how you behaved in the day ... "

    At that moment there was an explosion and the woman was rmed and ran to hear some shots and screams, when she arrived she could see some ck beasts that were killing everything in their path.

    The woman ran with her daughter in her arms while recording with her cell phone but when she reached the subway tracks the camera fell to the ground and she could record the cries of the woman and the baby while something ate them alive.

    After this, the cell phone went out because one of the ck beasts squeezed it with his leg.

    vio kept the cell phone using his divine energy "What a horrible way to die but at least thanks to his recording we can know what we are facing, which will help us as we move forward."

    They all continued on their way to thest station, while they withdrew from the ce ck beasts began to appear at the station which with their ck eyes looked in the direction where vio and his family were retiring.

    The beasts did not decide to attack them because they could feel how dangerous they were, but there was also the reason they smelled just like the great being that lived in the city center.

    As far as they knew they were prey to that being and they dared not snatch anything that was marked with their scent ...

 Chapter 280 - Fight in the ruins

    When they reached thest subway station they left the tracks and headed towards the exit, during all the way Shini absorbed hundreds of thousands of souls.

    "Amazingly, you could absorb so many Shini souls, you don¡¯t want me to help you absorb, I don¡¯t want you to overexert yourself."

    Shini smiled and approached vio to hug him with one arm "You know this is normal for me, during the First World War I sometimes carried hundreds of souls.

    Maybe when I worked more it was during the gue millions of souls at once, I suppose death inside you will know what I mean. "

    "I would also like to know what you think but if we can¡¯t get it out of my mind it will be impossible when we return we will have to ask all the gods.

    Someone has to know away if we don¡¯t simply have to create one we have all the time in the world. "

    They all continued walking until they reached the ess stairs of the station where vio left his little daughter Erendida in the hands of Miyuki so that he could go up and be able to supervise if anything was waiting for them.

    vio climbed the stairs to the street and left to observe the sides when suddenly an object at high speed hit him from the sky, the blow was so strong that vio¡¯s body was scattered on the pavement.

    In a white room vio woke up, he realized that he had been taken to where death was, who ran to where he was.

    "We don¡¯t have time, you were attacked by a weapon capable of killing gods, you can survive but that does not mean that your wives or children can leave unharmed."

    vio heard what death said and felt a set of emotions from anger to worry, he takes the shoulders of the death "Please tell me what I can do if something happens to them I would never forgive myself."

    Death looked at vio seriously "You must work with me, that way you will be immune to any attack since death cannot die ..."

    Death could not continue because vio kissed her passionately, death just got carried away but separated him with love "Idiot I don¡¯t mean that kind of union, although it doesn¡¯t bother me we don¡¯t have time to lose.

    Take my hands and use your divine energy as you do with Hellena, you must know that by being united with me you will lose part of your control so you will be a being that will kill everything in its path.

    Of course, I will do my best to prevent you from killing any member of your family but it is the only option we have. "

    vio nodded and used his divine energy to unite her with death, at that time vio lost all self-awareness he only had one thought which was to kill those who can harm his family.

    Who had attacked vio was Amatlein¡¯s second son who personally came after the explosion that caused vio.

    While he was near he could see how the beast of Monterrey woke up and attacked a military vehicle which entered the subway, he would not have paid attention but could feel something strange happening in the subway tunnel.

    He knew that it was some kind of god so he decided to test his weapon he had gotten from his father specially made to kill gods, he just had to follow the disturbances in the subway tunnel and wait tounch his attack.

    He didn¡¯t know who the god he was going to kill was but he was sure that if he took his head to his father he could get a night with his mother, who is a whore who can take them to a level of heavenly pleasure.

    When he saw a young man with golden hairing out he attacked him quickly and deadly using his god killer weapon which was a crossbow that fired a red Bolt which became giant in the sky.

    "Poor bastard god he died without being able to prove his power, I hope there is something left of his body since otherwise, I will not be able to carry proof."

    At that moment he could feel fear since energy was being released from where the god had died "That is impossible, that God must have died, I must leave this ce I do not like this."

    Before he could flee the ce he could see how a child appeared in front of him, he tried to use his crossbow to attack him again but a kick sent him flying towards the ruins of the city where he crossed walls until he fell to the asphalt.

    He tried to run but the boy took him by the neck and began to squeeze hard while his trachea was destroyed, Amatlein¡¯s son did not understand why he could not breathe, as a son of Amatlein he never needed but now it is as if he were a stupid mortal.

    He used all his energy and the god killer crossbow appeared in his hand which he shot in the boy¡¯s head, vio felt like his head was pierced by a sharp object which caused him sharp pain.

    vio used his free hand and removed the Bolt from his head and looked at it for a moment and used it as a weapon to bury him countless times in the head of the garbage he was suffocating.

    He enjoys the sensation of burying the weapon in his hand in the soft skin of his enemy, he buried it in his eyes and forehead again and again until where the face was supposed to be there was only a destroyed skull that detached traces of blood and brain.

    He knew that the shit in his hands was dead but it was not enough since he thought to kill his family, he deserves an even worse ending, with a smile vio began to fill the body with his divine energy to make it a bomb.

    vio leaped through the ruins until he reached the highest ruin he found and threw the corpse that looked like a balloon to where the gigantic humanoid being that had attacked him was.

    In just seconds the corpse touched the ground and a deafening explosion was present in the ce ...

 Chapter 281 - Temporary madness

    The explosion was extremely destructive since in just seconds the entire center of the ruins of the city of Monterrey was destroyed.

    vio who was watching from the ruin of the tallest building could only have a smile on his face when he realized that he had created great damage to the humanoid being who had attacked him when he arrived.

    Miyuki and Hellena who had seen from the beginning the change that vio had had, all they could do was prepare a protective shield so that the explosion that was going to be her husband would not harm them.

    The shield they made was quite resistant and did not consume much divine energy because unlike the first explosion that vio had made with his suicide

    This second explosion was much more controlled but it was enough for the beast to wake up from his sleep and give a loud cry of pain.

    When the humanoid being got up from the ground they could see that he had half of his face destroyed by the explosion, the first thing that the humanoid being did was to see the cause of his pain with his only healthy eye

    Who turned out to be a human child who was watching him with a creepy smile on top of a building.

    Even for the beast he had seen of everything, it was the first time he felt a kind of fear that he could not exin but he knew very well that the human child who was watching him was not normal, so he had to upy all his power if he wanted to kill him.

    He began to concentrate all his strength on his feet and made a giant leap so he could fall on the human child who was mocking his pain and kill him by crushing him like an ant.

    But unfortunately for the humanoid being, vio also jumped from the building and in the same air faced the humanoid beast despite having the size of a human childpared to the great monstrosity in front of him.

    vio¡¯s strength was even more powerful than it seemed because it had a force that even surpasses the most powerful gods

    vio hit the humanoid being in the face causing his teeth to fly due to this and the force used by vio the beast lost control of his jump and ended up on the ground outside the ruins of the city of Monterrey.

    Hellena, Miyuki, Arisai, and Cyra ran to where vio was to see how he was fighting the humanoid being with the form of a smander.

    While they were running Hellena looked at the girls "Someone knows what is happening to vio, there is a way to stop him because it is more violent than usual and why he was a boy again."

    Shini looked seriously where vio was fighting. "I think he is borrowing the force of the death inside him.

    That¡¯s why he got his form as a child.

    If he did, it may be due to the attack he suffered from the first enemy he killed, I don¡¯t want to guess but he must have attacked him with a god killer weapon.

    Otherwise, I doubt that the death would allow him to do such an irresponsible action because by lending him his energy vio can lose all forms of consciousness.

    But in return, he will gain a form of immortality superior to what he has because death cannot die. "

    Erendida looked at Shini with surprise "Shini you can¡¯t die like daddy, or you¡¯re like mom and Miyuki."

    Shini looked at little Erendida with a smile "I am doomed to have a beginning but my end will only be when all reality has an end, but you can be sure that I will take care of everyone together with vio so you will never be alone."

    When they finally reached the battle zone they could see the destruction that was forming due to the intense fight vio was having against the humanoid being that looked like a smander.

    The blows between the two caused that some craters will be created on the ground due to the intensity of the force between the sh of two fists even with the difference in sizes, it was like seeing an immovable object against an unstoppable object since none of the two moved from where they were.

    The humanoid being asionally tried to spit his saliva at vio but it failed or was dodged, he only had the opportunity to strike a blow to vio when he turned to see his wives

    The corrosive saliva managed to give vio¡¯s left arm which began to melt leaving only the white bone of the arm exposed.

    But even with that vio continued fighting little by little the humanoid beginning to lose the fight due to the wear and the loss of blood that was causing him the constant exchange of hits with vio.

    It didn¡¯t matter how much damage he did to vio, He does not reduce his fighting ability, but instead the damage he received from vio could not be cured.

    The humanoid being could feel a fear that he had not felt in a long time was the fear of dying as a cornered animal began to attack vio even harder hoping to escape to recover.

    vio realized what he was trying to do the trash he had in front of him but would not allow him to escape because if he did his family could be injured.

    It was only enough for vio to think about the scene of seeing one of his children and injured or even killed for freeing the humanoid being in front of him and his anger grew stronger and stronger, making the force with which he hit the beast increase every more time

    The fight was about to end because in the exchange of blows vio decided to end the humanoid being, dodged the blow that was directed towards him and got into the chest of his enemy.

    The humanoid being used his hands to try to get the human child that had gone inside but was useless since his giant hands could not enter the small opening of his chest.

    vio inside the humanoid body used his divine energybined with the elements of fire and ice to create needles that resembled a hedgehog which began to pierce the humanoid being from within.

    The cries of pain were present while hundreds of thousands of needles that froze and burned at the same time left the body of the humanoid being, who could feel that he would die due to the wounds.

    In an act to take revenge, the humanoid being used his hands to open his chest and take vio out so he could crush and kill him, but he couldn¡¯t do it since the thorns reached his brain where they ended his mobility.

    His body trembled as if it were a fish out of the water for a few seconds until it stopped when he diedpletely, vio left the chest of the beast full of blood to continue with his killing against those who wanted to harm his family.

    But he was stopped by all his wives including Yuma and Erendida held the feet of his father and Bastet the head of vio.

    He wanted to free himself from his bonds but could not move because deep inside him something told him that if he did he would regret all his life.

    vio only closed his eyes and decided to sleep to avoid harming his family, when this happened they sustained him while slowly recovering his adult body ...

 Chapter 282 - Interior trip

    The fight against the beast of Monterrey was seen by the satellites and caused chaos between the forces of resistance and the forces of Amatlein, this because the beast of Monterrey was a being from limbo.

    This was released after Amatlein created a path to reach the fourth dimension, both sides were nervous because the threat posed by this god was able to fight them without problems.

    Amatlein was busy in the fourth dimension while the resistance had no way of fighting an angry Armando, the two groups prepared for a frontal confrontation with Armando.

    But the most worried were the resistance General Johnson for the first time was afraid "That damn god killed Amatlein¡¯s second son and killed the beast of Monterrey, I want you to work 24/7 in the portal to send him away.

    If he could kill two of the most powerful creatures in this world, it is a danger just like Amatlein or even more dangerous for us because we brought him against his will with his family. "

    vio woke up and realized that he was in a dark room where there was absolutely nothing, he could recognize that it was the ce where he had arrived when he died after the ne where he was traveling crashed.

    "No this again..."

    At that moment vio could feel how he was sucked by a force he could not exin, but to his surprise, while he was taken without being able to defend himself, he could see his entire past life as Armando as if it were a movie.

    From the moment he left the womb until his first days of life, during all that little time he realized that he could have died for his parents because they hated that he cried or they simply hated him.

    The attitude of his parents was as insensitive as malevolent, in one of the memories his father arrived with a person who seemed to have kidnapped and yed Russian roulette pointing a revolver at him being a baby and the person he kidnapped.

    In the end vio¡¯s luck as a baby won because the bullet ended the life of the person who kidnapped his father, in another scene his parents were having sex while he was crying because he was hungry but instead of giving him a bottle or a pacifier his Mother gave him one of her sex toys to bite.

    vio could feel anger and disappointment to see all this "Damn beasts was just a baby and they treated me like shit, even animals have a better deal.

    They were true motherfuckers, I have to thank my grandparents for treating me like a person because they never did. "

    The grotesque scenes became more frequent, vio had to see everything and clench his fists while trying to control his emotions, in the end, all this ended when the shit that was his parents left him with his grandparents.

    vio after this continued his journey until a white light absorbed him and he could wake up, the first thing he could see was a beautiful blue sky but he could feel that his body was quite ufortable.

    He got up and looked at the floor that was full of skeletons he observed more clearly but realized that the buildings were not modern but had a ssic look like Greek constructions.

    He walked through the ce and realized that in the distance you could see a metal fence that was destroyed, just enough that he looked closely at one of the bodies to realize that they had bones in the back that made the shape of wings.

    "This is heaven or the ruins of what is called paradise, but what the hell do I do in this ce."

    He continued walking through the ruins and as he passed he could step on the bones of countless angels who had died after he walked for a while he could see a great cathedral.

    It was simply beautiful because it had a white marble decorated with gold and huge stained ss windows that told the story of three different religions "To think that the three religions start from the same god."

    vio entered the cathedral and could see that there were thousands of skeletons hanging cross-shaped "I think everyone must have died at Amatlein¡¯s hands when the old man lost, but I¡¯m still wondering why I¡¯m in this ce."

    He kept walking until he reached the dais of the cathedral where he could see three beautiful objects floating a gleaming silver sword, a beautiful golden bow, and a gold scale.

    vio decided to take the objects that were floating because he felt that somehow he knew that by doing so he could know why he was in that ce, when he ced his hand on the shining sword this became a kind of liquid that ran through his arm left

    He could feel a great pain in his hand that made him scream because the liquid entered through his skin as if it were a kind of acid and began to travel throughout his body.

    Without vio having touched the other two objects they also melted and entered his body causing him to start screaming at the immense pain he was feeling, he rolled on the floor as the pain continued.

    Thissted for a few minutes until he couldn¡¯t stand the pain and passed out when vio woke up he realized that he was lying in a small bed while Hellena was sleeping beside him while she was holding his hand.

    vio smiled and with his free hand stroked Hellena¡¯s beautiful hair who woke up with a happy face "How long was I asleep?"

    Hellena hugged vio¡¯s arm tightly. "Only 3 days, we were a little worried that Shini and death told us that it was normal because you had entered into aa by your hand.

    That way you could not hurt any of us, I just came because I heard your screams as if you were suffering a night ago so I stayed by your side until you woke up.

    Although I have not been the best wife since I fell asleep. "

    vio could onlyugh a little while stroking Hellena¡¯s hair "Don¡¯t worry about it, you, Miyuki, Shini, Cyra, and Arisai are more than my wives, my life partners, I can¡¯t describe what I saw in these three days.

    But you can be sure that when we return we will spend more time with my mother, I hope it does not bother you but I want to hug her since she has taken care of me since I was a brat..."

 Chapter 283 - Small guests

    Hellena was surprised by vio¡¯s words "Although I don¡¯t understand what you saw, you know you¡¯ll always have my support.

    Also, children like to spend time with their aunts, so it seems like a good idea to live with the family.

    I owe Julia a lot since she has always taken care of me as if she were her daughter and I will always thank her for that. "

    vio was d for what Hellena said and hugged her while the two were resting in bed, Miyuki who was taking care of the perimeter could feel a disturbance in the perimeter he had done for what she came down from the roof of the building and went to receive the guests.

    Unlike the first time they had allowed them to get close to them, Miyuki preferred the safe path which was to kill every living being who approached the camp.

    As she did not n to endanger his family because of an oversight, she stealthily approached where the intruders were and could see a small girl with a dirty body and tattered clothes carrying a small child who had signs of malnutrition.

    Miyukiunched a field to stop time and approached the children to check them with their divine energy but could not find anything in them were just two human children trying to survive.

    After the time was depleted the children were surprised because they saw a woman appear out of nowhere, the girl looked doubtfully at Miyuki "Who are you and where did you appeardy.

    If you¡¯re one of those things that killed dad and mom, please don¡¯t kill us, we¡¯re just two kids, we don¡¯t have meat to feed you. "

    Miyuki approached them and gave them two bars of artisanal chocte that she had in his bag, the two little ones began to eat as if they were little squirrels.

    "Little how you got to this ce with your brother and why you said you didn¡¯t want me to eat you.

    If you want to tell me you can do it if you cannot apany me, I will bath you next to your little brother so thatter they can dine something delicious.

    You shouldn¡¯t worry about us, we are not bad people. "

    The little girl bit her chocte while her gaze dropped a little "It all started a long time ago when we heard some explosions, dad, and mom took us to a ce in our basement where we were locked.

    I lost track of time since the basement was cold but also small, despite everything mom and dad took care of us as best they could but one day I heard dad argue with mom because the food was running out.

    I started to give my little brother my food but it seems that it didn¡¯t help my parents, Dad had to start armed with Grandpa¡¯s rifle.

    In the beginning, Dad began to arrive with somerge pieces of meat that we didn¡¯t know what they were, but Mom was in charge of cleaning them so that we could feed them.

    Being able to eat meat again was something nice because we had only been eating canned food which was sometimes tasteless but like the good girl, I am eating it because I did not want to make my parents angry.

    Shortly afterward, Dad also started arriving with some vegetables that he brought from the nearby areas, which improved our diet.

    But our happiness onlysted a little because one day Dad arrived with a neck wound and asked us to hide in a small ce in the basement.

    He told us that for no reason would we shout or make any noise, for evil beings woulde to punish bad children. "

    The little girl began to cry "I was always a good girl and my brother too, but the evil beings with the toad¡¯s head attacked dad and mom.

    I could see how my parents screamed and were devoured but like a good girl, I didn¡¯t make any sound since Dad told me not to.

    After that the bad things left the ce and disappeared when we left the hole I could not find a trace of mom or dad, those toad-headed things left nothing ... "

    Miyuki hugs the two children "Quiet is safe, those toad-headed things can¡¯t get close to this ce.

    Apany me I will take a bath and then give them dinner I am sure they have not eaten anything delicious for a while.

    By the way, I¡¯m Miyuki and don¡¯t hesitate to ask anything. "

    The two children nodded and were carried by Miyuki very easily and were taken inside the ruins of a house, where they were stripped and then watched with surprise as Miyuki appeared water from his hand.

    "Sister Miyuki you are perhaps a magician or someone special that you can appear things like on TV."

    Miyuki got a smile and began to bathe the two children "I am a goddess, not a magician but you don¡¯t have to fear.

    I want the two to close their eyes, after that just breathe let me take care of healing their wounds on their little feet and body.

    I know it hurts but then they will feel much better. "

    The two children closed their eyes and could feel how their bodies felt hot but it was not a heat that burned them but a heat like the one they felt when their parents hugged them.

    Time passed quickly for them because the heat they felt and the water that cleaned their bodies almost made them fall asleep because of the rxation they had.

    After this Miyuki dried them and carried them to one of the rooms so that they could change their clothes, when she just changed them, she took them to the table where the two children still sleepy could see a lot of food.

    But neither of them wanted to sit in a chair because they didn¡¯t want to separate from Miyuki, especially the little boy who felt safe while hugging Miyuki.

    Soon the two children could see how some women arrived with babies and children their age, but what surprised them most was to see a young man with golden hair who looked at them with a smile ...

 Chapter 284 - Hasty Decisions

    vio and Hellena listened to all of Miyuki¡¯s talk so they knew that the two little children she had saved were poor orphans who had been surviving for a few days without any help.

    vio approached them and put his hand on their heads while their hair is ruffling "You don¡¯t have to worry about anything if my wife trusts you I will also give you my vote of confidence.

    Remember to eat without worrying because I will be using my divine energy so that your body can absorb all the nutrients it needs. "

    The two children nodded and started eating, only the little boy needed help from Miyuki who fed him personally.

    Yuma and Erendida saw the two children and only gave them some quality smiles for them more children equals less boredom when everyone finished eating the two children were taken to a bed in the building where Miyuki arranged them and left them lying.

    vio waited for her at the door while watching the beautiful scene "Thinking you had to do all this alone with Mario because I was not with you."

    Miyuki approached vio after sleeping the two children and patted him on the shoulder while smiling "Let¡¯s not talk about the past vio, the important thing is that we are now together and the baby that is growing in my belly will enjoy a great family.

    Alsotely I have been able to feel that Mario has been happier, I can assume that he has been spending time with Felix.

    Maybe in the time, we are in this ce Mario makes us grandparents, somehow they have to spend time taking care of the empire. "

    vio hugged Miyuki while he kissed her forehead "We cannot fall behind our children, we have to raise the family but the most important thing is to be able to return and build the future of our children.

    In this ce of bad death, I will not spend more time, I will show you what I saw in that period I was in aa, I did not want to show Hellena because they are horrible things that I do not want her to see for her health.

    I just hope you can be as strong as I was. "

    Miyuki became serious and could feel vio¡¯s hand on his forehead while he could see everything vio saw since he woke up in the darkroom until he could see everything vio¡¯s father did.

    For she who is a woman who supports and understands her husband to be able to see everything they did cause her to feel hate, those memories she was seeing knew what they were real so her hatred increased to one more.

    Now she understood why vio didn¡¯t want to show Hellena the memories since she can stay in this world just to kill vio¡¯s two parents in her life as Armando.

    After being able to see all the memories, what surprised him most was seeing the three artifacts in the cathedral, she knew that those objects were not normal after seeing how vio joined the memories.

    Miyuki was surprised that vio¡¯s arms were bleeding because she pressed them so hard for the hate she felt that hurt them, vio just smiled.

    "It was for that reason that I didn¡¯t show them to Hellena, I know her very well to know that she can stay alone to seek revenge. "

    Before the two could speak an explosion sounded quite close Miyuki and vio looked at each other for a moment and went out together to the ce of the explosion, it didn¡¯t take long to meet some soldiers who shot at them.

    vio received the bullets in his body as he reached the enemies easily to decapitate them, meanwhile, Miyuki was much more lethal since she turned his divine energy into a veil that deflected the bullets towards the soldiers who shot at him.

    Hellena who was taking care of Bastet and Aule wasted no time and used her divine energy to create protection in the ruins of the house while Cyra and Aule used the weapons Miyuki had given them to attack the aggressors.

    Shini for his part was killing hundreds of enemy soldiers who had attacked him, as death knows all the ways to kill so he uses his divine energy to cause deaths to distant enemies.

    While the nearby enemies part in half using his scythe, General Johnson who had ordered the attack looked at the scientists with hatred "How much longer will it take to activate the damn device.

    They are killing us outside and we do not have the opportunity to make them a single scratch if the device fails we can consider ourselves dead since they wille to seek revenge twice or triple. "

    The leader of the scientists was wiping his sweat "We only need 10 minutes otherwise the results will not be known ..."

    General Johnson pushed the scientist and pressed the button "To hell with time the life of my soldiers is in danger, I can not care less about the lives of those gods ..."

    A white light formed at the site and an explosion urred, everything more than 500 kilometers around was reduced to ashes including General Johnson and his soldiers.

    vio was taken by force to a portal where he could only see darkness and then wake up in avake where his flesh was consumed leaving only his bones because he waspletely stunned by the interdimensional trip he could only sink into theva and It was carried byva flows from the bottom.

    Miyuki, on the other hand, having her veil of divine energy did not suffer any kind of damage but was eventually taken to a cepletely unknown to her.

    Shini also was to be taken but her scythe was able to stop her in the ce and help her to arrive with Hellena who thanks to her field of divine energy is avoiding being taken with the children and Cyra and Arisai.

    Due to Shini¡¯s help, Hellena was able to stabilize the portal and with that, she was able to create the n safe path to her home using vio¡¯s link with Mario ...

 Chapter 285 - The sacrifice to get out

    vio was wandering theva flow for an indeterminate time, the only thing he could see was the red of theva that had a beauty that he could not exin.

    But despite being a vio God he could feel the pain of having his flesh in recovery being burned byva

    He could do absolutely nothing since he had tried to move through the flow of magma but the current was stronger than he could expect due to its viscosity of magma and the fact that the pressure he felt was enough for him to have to use all his strength to move only one bone in your hand.

    In the end, vio gave up and got carried away by the undergroundva rivers hoping that at some point he could leave by some volcano or somewhere where theva pushed him to the surface.

    On the way, while losing track of time vio was lucky to find three elemental stones of fire which were floating in the immense sea of ??magma which seemed not to move with the current.

    After a while, vio could feel that theva flow was beginning to go up to his chance to escape had arisen.

    He could finally get out of that torture he had been suffering due to the inclemency of theva that burned his flesh and prevented him from recovering.

    In a violent flow, the magma vio shot through a crack in one of the volcanoes in the area and flew out next to the glowing magma for a few kilometers.

    When vio first fell, he began to recover his body, to do it as quickly as possible, he absorbed the elemental stones of fire he had achieved.

    Although they only improved their ability to control fire very little the energy they had concentrated allowed vio to recover his body and in the process, he gained something surprising since his bones turned red.

    The elementary stones along with the time spent inside the magma had caused their bones to generate an affinity with fire.

    After lying for a few days vio was finally able to recover his flesh in his body was quiteplicated for him because he was so long in theva that his regeneration capacity was always working because this could generate resistance to burning.

    But this also increased the pain more and more as vio¡¯s nerve terminals began to regenerate but the heat of the magma burned them and his body reced them.

    It took vio so long to recover mainly from the mental fatigue he had when he finally felt better he stood up from the groundpletely naked to know where he was.

    To his surprise, all he could see was apletely calcinednd, there were no trees or a trace of life, he could only see a meadow with ck earth.

    Another thing vio could notice was that his bond with his family was quite thin, he had to concentrate a lot to feel it.

    vio sighed and clenched his fist as he concentrated all his divine energy and began to hit the ground while shouting.

    "Damn motherfuckers, they separated me again from my family and because of them I spent time inside the earth suffering from the current of magma."

    After hitting the ground for a great deal of time, vio rxed and sighed as clothes appeared to change, one of the police patrols that had been stolen appeared and made his way to know where the hell he was.

    Something vio could see while he was driving on the deste meadow was that the sun looked quite odd, it didn¡¯t seem to be the sun he was used to and it was as if he hade out from apletely different angle.

    This began to cause some fear in vio because if his assumptions were correct he was not in his world but apletely different one.

    Thest time was only 7 days but they spent 2 months in the real world but by now it had been so long in theva flow that I could not know how much time had passed.

    What will he do when he returns and maybe 100 years have passed, how he can see his children or his wives, vio gave a small blow to the wheel and some tears came out of his eyes.

    He kept driving for hours but all he could see was the same scenario with the scorched earth "At this speed and driving time I must find somewhere alive."

    It was at that moment I could hear you the voice of death that spoke to him from the white room where "Look at the sky"

    vio paid attention and realized something terrifying, he had been driving for hours but the sun was still in the same position and did not seem to have advanced much "This has rotation or is so gigantic that it will take years to rotate."

    Before he began to despair he decided to calm down and think with a cool head "I am in this ce alone where there seems to be no life of any kind.

    I only have the option of making a portal to go home, but I will need help because my divine energy will not be enough.

    vio began to concentrate and tried to enter the White room but realized that for some reason he could not do it.

    Then he realized that he was alone and that he had to work with all his ingenuity if he wanted to leave where he was because otherwise, it would be impossible to see his family again.

    "Very well I will have to create a portal while increasing the level of divine energy in my body, which means I will have to do it in an easy but painful way."

    What vio wanted to do wasmit suicide while overloading his divine energy, he realized that the first time he did it he could generate and more Divine energy.

    He had no other choice because it was the only way to have enough power, the other option was to re-enter the Magma flow and find elementary stones but the time it would take will be impossible to calcte.

    The first thing vio did was to keep the patrol and his clothes to bepletely naked, then he concentrated his divine energy on his body while he began to inte like a pufferfish.

    The pain he felt went to a more horrible than he felt when he was in the magma, but he could not stop him since he lost control of the divine energy of his body.

    He continued to inte as he began to scream in pain, his screams could be heard miles around but only stopped when he reached the maximum level of divine energy he could store and what followed was an explosion that destroyed hundreds of kilometers around...

 Chapter 286 - Radical change

    When vio woke up he noticed the immense crater where he was, he could also feel how his body was extremely weak "I must stop using that technique because it does not kill me but the pain is horrible ..."

    Before he could continue vio opened his eyes in fear when he realized that his body began to inte again like a balloon, he tried to control his divine energy but realized that it was impossible.

    Between screams as his eyes left his orbits due to the pressure that his body had, he exploded again, vio woke up againter and the first thing he did was try to control his divine energy.

    But it was useless since he hadpletely lost his ability to control his divine energy, this time, unlike the previous ones his body began to burn from the inside while releasing magma.

    To then explode and release an explosion of fire that reached a few thousand kilometers, the next explosion that suffered the body of vio de Agua, unlike magma the water only caused acute pain as it left all the pores of his body.

    The explosion covered more space than the previous one and I think by myself a great ocean in the ce that eventually submerged parts of the world where vio was at the bottom of an immense crater submerged by water vio woke up.

    But it was to inte again like a balloon, this time its interior was full of air so it began to float up the water, during the whole process vio¡¯s eyescked life.

    The constant pain and weakness of his body caused him to only be like a doll that has no control over absolutely nothing, when his body came out of the water an explosion urred unlike the explosion of water or magma the air that left the body of vio

    It created a barrier that pushed any kind of substance outward, this caused the water that had been created to be expelled to other parts of the world but also oxygen.

    Thest explosion that vio suffered was the most painful since his body began to create stones of different types, but they were all extremely sharp and left all over the interior, thissted for many hours.

    Until finally his body exploded and created an explosion of a magnitude that was able to go around the deste world where vio was.

    In the end, vio justy on a rock where he just closed his eyes and lost consciousness, when vio woke up he did it in a kind of cave.

    vio moved his body while his bones made noise because he didn¡¯t move in a lot of time "What do I do in this ce but more importantly who am I?"

    The first thing he did was leave the cave where he was and he could see a beautiful blue sky and a very beautiful beach, he walked to the beautiful crystal clear waters and he could see his face in the water which was a young face but had a big beard and pretty long hair

    vio took a stone from the beach and looked at it for a moment before sitting on the sand and starting to hit it against another stone, thissted for a few moments but could create a spearhead with which he began to cut his hair and beard.

    After that, he tried to look for a tree but he realized that there were no trees or some kind of nt, vio scratched his head and looked at the water looking for some fish or something that could serve as food.

    To his misfortune there was no life, this worried vio but at the same time he did not know why he was feeling worried, he could only enjoy the weather although something curious that he could see was that the sun did not seem to move.

    In this way, vio¡¯s daily routine began, which consisted of waking up in the cave and lying on the beach to enjoy the sun when he got tired of being in the sun he got into the water to bathe and drink some water for having something in his stomach.

    One day vio woke up with a question in his mind what will be beyond the ind where he lives, this question began to create doubts in thefortable life he was living.

    Why he has to be confined to sleep, lie down to enjoy the sun and wet his body or only drink some water, vio wants to do something else not be in thefort offered by his small ind.

    vio decided to leave all hisfort to venture to know something else to discover a worldpletely different from the one he knew, got up from the cave where he has been sleeping and walked to the water.

    He looks for thest time at the ind where he had spent a great deal of time and embarked on a trip swimming through the water, unlike being on Ind vio did not rest for a moment while he swimming in the crystal clear water.

    During his swim, many questions arose in his mind but perhaps one of them was why he could remember the names of women, such as Hellena or Miyuki.

    As much as he tried to remember, he couldn¡¯t get any answer since it didn¡¯t make sense that someone like him who had been on an ind could remember something that never happened.

    He kept moving until he could see a great number of ck clouds in the distance, soon after he met the storm, the rays that fell into the water caused vio could not move through what sank in the water.

    But despite this, vio made his effort to rise again to the surface, sometimes due to the air the water created some gigantic waves which fell on vio, these waves destroyed his body.

    Because all the weight of the water fell on him, but vio floated up while his body was recovering himself "You won¡¯t be able to stop my way storm, I don¡¯t know what you try stupid storm but I¡¯m sure of something.

    I am an obsessive bastard and I will discover what is beyond the small ind that I call home for so long. "

    vio continued on his way until a gigantic wave simply fell on him causing him to lose consciousness.

    When he woke up he could feel something that was biting his face, what he could see when he opened his eyes was a kind of amorphous crab that was biting his face, at first he didn¡¯t seem to bother vio.

    But he realized that if there was a kind of crab there could be living in this ce, so his loneliness was over, he got up from the ground and looked at the lush nature of the ce ...

 Chapter 287 - Meeting with a princess

    Some tears of happiness seeped through vio¡¯s face as he held the amorphous crab in his hand.

    "Little crab you will be my first meal to celebrate that I finally find something that is not just an ind."

    vio bit the little crab in his hand and tore half of his body off to chew it down to swallow it. "Little friend you are delicious and maybe you would know better if you were cooked with butter and salt.

    But taking into ount that I am in an unknown ce and you are my first meal you are delicious I wish Miyuki could try this..."

    vio scratched his head "Who will be Miyuki or who will be a Miyuki"

    He decided not to think about it and continue with his food and then approach the trees to see the quality of the leaves and fibers to create a loincloth or something that covers his body.

    It is notfortable for vio to have the testicles exposed, it did not take long to prepare a fairly primitive loincloth but at least he no longer had the ufortable air.

    After that, he prepared a spear with a sharp stone and a thick branch of a tree "I don¡¯t recognize any of these species but at least they are quite resistant as an oak."

    After this vio decided to embark in the jungle trying to find an animal to eat and maybe improve his clothes, in the jungle, he could only hear some noises but there seemed to be no creature nearby.

    Until he could hear a scream from one of a beast, vio ran to where he had heard the scream and could see a young woman with ck hair who was killed with great ease to the hairy beast in front.

    "Damn Trepian <sup> 1 </sup> , look at getting into a fight with me is that you¡¯re stupid, you don¡¯t know that my mother is a goddess.

    To think that I had toe to this ind of bad death away from all civilization for a mission entrusted to me by my mother to look for some elementary stones.

    How long do you n to see me a damn stalker, if you want to tell me something just go out? "

    vio came out of the trees and scratched his head "Sorry for looking like a stalker but I could hear the noise of the beast and I came to see if I could hunt her but I realized that you don¡¯t need help.

    But I do need your help. "

    The young woman narrowed her beautiful blue eyes "Why should I help you strangely, we are on an abandoned ind by the hand of any being.

    You know that this is thest point before reaching the great crater arge hole with a depth that even my mother has a hard time understanding how it could form.

    Do not excuse life in that ce due to arge number of elements, only that is why I am looking for elementary stones. "

    vio put his hand on his chin "I heard you say something about your mother being a goddess maybe she can help me.

    I don¡¯t understand who I am, much less who I am, but I understand many things and I know that what I¡¯m going to do is not normal. "

    After this vio used his wooden spear to pierce his head, the young woman could only admire the reckless action of the person in front of her "Very strange I think you would apany me.

    Not anyone can go through their heads and be so calm, I¡¯m sure my mother will want to see you. "

    vio smiled as he pulled the spear from his head "Thank you ..."

    The girl let out a smallugh "You can call me Amanda, it is the name that Dad gave me although I have never met him."

    vio smiled forcefully. "Your father has good taste for names. I would have also given Amanda to my daughter if I had one, which is weird because I haven¡¯t had children.

    Forget everything I said I spent too much time on an ind and I tend to ramble with myments, you should feel happy you have a family I don¡¯t even know if I have anything in this world.

    But let¡¯s not talk about my mental problems, you will not have little clothes that I am wearing is too ufortable, I would like to be covered at least. "

    Amanda scratched her head "On the ship or in the fortress, there must be some changes of clothes, apany me, anyway I nned to leave this ind because I already got what I needed."

    Amanda led vio through the jungle to a small settlement heavily guarded by some soldiers in samurai clothing.

    They were taking care of the wooden palisade when they saw their princess being apanied by a man who seemed to be a savage they pointed their crossbows towards vio.

    Amanda raised her hand "Guys don¡¯t attack him, hees with me, treats him like a guest of my mother and for no reason makes him angry.

    I¡¯m not sure but it¡¯s like me or my mother so it can be a God or another species, please give her a change of clothes. "

    Amanda could see how vio apanied the soldiers and could only sigh as he clenched his chest "That man is not normal.

    It¡¯s like I have a connection with him but I can¡¯t exin. I can feel the connections with my mothers and brothers, I hope my mother Miyuki can exin why this happens. "

    vio put on a Yukata and cotton underwear, the only thing that bothered him was to wear the Geta "They are still as ufortable as I remembered them ..."

    After this vio closed his eyes while holding his nose while trying to remember when he could have used some Geta but as much as he tried to remember it was useless.

    "These sensations or names that I feel are quite annoying, I hope that the goddess can help stabilize my mind in another way I will continue to think that I have used objects that I have not tried.

    It is too sad for my mind to make false memories just so I can feel epted, I will have to get used to it. "

    The soldiers came in and looked at vio who was dressed perfectly, they nned to help him but he seems to know how to dress the traditional clothes of the empire.

    "Let us apany please distinguished guest the princess thinks to receive it on the deck of the ship. ¡¯

    vio nodded and walked down the small fort until he reached the pier where there was a beautiful ship, climbed while the soldiers received him with honors.

    After entering the ship he was taken to Amanda¡¯s cabin where he sat in a chair in front of a desk where Amanda was smoking a tobo pipe.

    "Soldiers can retire"

    After this the soldiers bowed and left the room, Amanda smiled as she looked at vio "I have to admit that in order not to receive help to use a Yukata you are quite expert.

    I need to ask you what you know about this world or what you know in general. "

    vio scratched his head "I understand a lot of things but I know that I don¡¯t know anything at all, all this is quite weird for me ..."

    A beast with 2 heads very simr to crocodile heads and body like a bear without fur and soft skin

 Chapter 288 - Fight on the boat

    Amanda looked at vio with doubt "I think you understand that you suffer from a kind of amnesia that only affected your emotional memories, it is aplicated disorder to exin but you don¡¯t have to worry.

    Mother Miyuki will be able to help you but like everything I hope you can help us to return to our home, we arrived at this ce 20 years ago thanks to the influence of my father who took mama to this world that is rtively at peace.

    ording to her, dad must be in this ce but being such a huge world and having limited technology it is almost impossible to find it, it also seems that something happened because the connection with him exists

    But it is as if it did not exist at the same time, fortunately, ording to my mother, the time in this ce, unlike our world, is much faster because despite being 20 years in this world.

    With my other mothers, only 1 second has passed, the only thing my mother doesn¡¯t exin is why 14 days have passed and a second in our world, somehow my mother has been trying to find an exnation. "

    Amanda went to a small shelf and took out a bottle of liquor and two sses, poured a ss to vio and poured herself a ss "I hope you like liquor since it will be a long talk, My mother and I have been able to discover that Life in this world is rtively new.

    Humans have not existed in this ce for more than 100,000 years and the oldest species have not existed for more than 500,000 years, but all this life has the essence of my father.

    My mother has been able to date that the great crater where there are so many scattered elements is more than 1 209 600 years old, somehow she thinks that my father vio suffered a great battle and that thanks to that life originated in this ce.

    It may be that he is no longer in this world but once we arrive with my other mothers we can work to find him and bring him safe and sound with the family. "

    vio drank from the liquor of some strange fruit that had served him Amanda "How lucky is your father, I just hope to recover my memories and who knows how to start a new life.

    Maybe I will go back to the ind where we met to establish a city and maybe a small kingdom, get married and have some children and that would be all.

    I really don¡¯t have any more aspirations at the moment but maybe in a few years new ones will arise, I don¡¯t consider myself a greedy man. "

    Amanda let out augh and served vio more liquor "I like you even if you don¡¯t have a name, what do you think if I call you Kentaro ..."

    vio raised his hand while shaking his head "Somehow I feel that it would not be a good idea that naming my senses tell me that it is something taboo <sup> 1 </sup> although I have no proof I have no doubt.

    What do you think is better Jonatan. "

    Amanda looked at vio and patted him on the shoulder whileughing "Very well I will respect your decision Jonathan but you must prepare tomorrow we will begin our journey to the capital will be a long trip.

    Because on the way we may face some Kraken, so I hope you can help us if that happens, during our trip to get to this ce those damn killed more than half of the crew. "

    vio nodded and said goodbye to Amanda to go to his room to sleep when finally the first thing he did was take off the yukata and lie on the bed, he had to admit that it was much morefortable than sleeping in the cave.

    In his dream, he could see a girl who seemed to try tomunicate with him but no matter how much he tried to go with her he could not get close to her so vio began to get frustrated but before he could do something the morning sun woke vio.

    "What a strange dream who will be that girl and why I feel I know her ..."

    At that moment the ship began to wobble and vio knew that something was happening, when he climbed the stairs he could see a giant squid that was showing its ugly head on one side of the ship.

    vio sighed and took from the ground a severed hand that had a katana, very easily began to run towards the beast cutting the tentacles everything was too easy for vio because time was slowed down.

    Amanda left her cabin while she watched as Jonathan ended up on his own with the Kraken that was attacking them. She didn¡¯t want to stay behind and took out her katana to start cutting the Kraken.

    The two began fighting shoulder to shoulder while some soldiers were split in half and their bodies were on the deck, others with less luck were crushed by the tentacles and their remains thrown into the water.

    vio looked at Amanda with a smile as they continued to cut the Kraken "You have a very elegant fighting style to be a warrior."

    Amanda buried her Katana in the eye of the Kraken and then used her divine energy to destroy it inside, after this, the Kraken fell lifeless on the deck of the ship "I guess we will eat squid in its ink today."

    After saying that Amanda turned to see vio "You also fight very well but your style is very direct although itcks tactics, maybe at this time, I can teach you to prioritize your attacks.

    It is more efficient to attack in specific areas than simply cutting until the Kraken runs out of tentacles. "

    vio scratched his head "I guess I haven¡¯t studied Sun Tzu enough whatever that means."

    Amanda looked at vio with doubt and then sighed "I would like to know your past Jonathan but we will have to wait to see mother, by the way, you can help us clean this beast.

    As you can see we lost many soldiers in this confrontation. "

    vio looked at the deck and could see the crew members dead or seriously injured crawling on the ground between viscera and blood ...

    Very funny vio...

 Chapter 289 - Cabin Training

    <i> R-18 chapter Sex Description </i>

    vio began to cut the Kraken while Amanda began to heal the wounded who could be saved for those who had no salvation only helped them to perform the harakiri to die with honor and not as cowards.

    After this, Amanda used her divine energy to create a stream of water with which she cleaned the ship of impurities leaving itpletely clean.

    vio was watching her while he had his hand on his chin "As you have managed to appear water is that perhaps it is magic or something that only the gods have."

    Amanda continued cleaning "I could not exin it is how breathing is involuntary, my mother told me that it has something to do with my father.

    It seems that at some point it dominated all the elements, so I was born knowing that even sometimes Mom had trouble taking care of me because I liked to make balls of fire and water to join them together.

    That way I created steam with which I enjoyed making figures in the air, my mother didn¡¯t seem to like it but I still do it only with more care and fewer fires.

    You know I want to meet my brothers and my other mothers, but especially my father since so many stories have been told about him by my mother that I can¡¯t wait to meet him. "

    vio just smiled. "I¡¯m sure you can find him but since you always talk about him, what is his name, perhaps after recovering his memories, something can help."

    "My father¡¯s name is vio or Armando. It is rare to exin why two names, but perhaps my children will be named like him.

    Now that I remember why the question about my water control. "

    vio closed his eyes "Don¡¯tugh, but I think I can do something like what you¡¯re doing."

    Amanda could watch with surprise as vio created in his hand a ball of water and in his other hand a ball of fire, but not only limited to that but vio turned the elements into small snakes.

    Which began to cross the body of vio, Amanda could see how not only two snakes were created from the air another formed and one that looked like a stone was born from vio¡¯s skin.

    All the snakes went up vio¡¯s body and crystallized on his back to form an imposing image, vio opened his eyes and could see Amanda seeing him with his mouth open.

    She only reacted when she could see that vio was watching her "Your control is much better than mine but that is supposed to be impossible, Jonathan every time I want to know more about you ..."

    At that moment a woman with a kimono approached "Masters the Kraken in its ink is ready, pleasee to eat before it cools and loses the taste."

    vio and Amanda saw each other for a moment before they went to breakfast, from that moment Amanda began rehearsing vio how to think about the strategies so that when she faced the enemies she could kill them in the shortest possible time.

    Another thing that Amanda also asked vio was to teach him to control his elements as vio could do them.

    This represents a small problem for vio because he did not know how he could teach Amanda how to control the elements when even he did not understand how he could do it.

    So the most efficient way he found to teach Amanda was that he created the snakes while you were touring Amanda¡¯s body teaching him how to control them.

    The problem was that for this Amanda had to be seated, while vio held her shoulders this caused the snakes to descend from her shoulders to her breasts and then travel every inch of her body.

    For vio, it did not represent any problem but the snakes made Amanda blush because they traveled all over her body, this was necessary because she was getting used to the contact with the elements in another way.

    This training began to be done every day, both vio and Amanda began to improve their skills but especially began to develop feelings.

    This was due to two factors the first was that the crew was going down to a level where Amanda prohibited sailors from leaving the interior of the ship to face the attacks of different Krakens.

    In their ce were only vio and Amanda fighting side by side together in the fight, after finishing the enemies they both drank some fruit liquor and retired to their respective rooms.

    For two months this was their routine until one day while they were taking Amanda, their fruit liqueur ended and I decided to drink with vio a liquor made from nts that are too strong.

    But neither of them paid attention because Amanda is a goddess and vio does not know what the hell it is but cannot be affected by liquor of nts, the two drank without control that night.

    Gradually the two began to hold hands and then touch their faces and began with a small kiss, the kiss gradually began to get out of control.

    vio caressed Amanda¡¯s delicate body and Amanda did the same with vio¡¯s muscr body, the two were lost in the pleasure of caresses and kisses.

    The two undressed their bodies andter vioy on Amanda¡¯s bed while kissing her well-developed breasts, Amanda¡¯s moans of pleasure began to emerge.

    Amanda could enjoy the kisses vio was giving her breasts "Yes Jonathan continues please."

    vio continued with his kisses until he took off from Amanda¡¯s chest to begin to descend with love to Amanda¡¯s clitoris and began to give her small kisses and then lick him.

    Without a warning due to pleasure, Amanda reached the climax and her urine began toe out wetting vio¡¯s face who didn¡¯t seem to care only when Amanda finished he started cleaning Amanda¡¯s vagina.

    This movement was quite surprising for Amanda who just shouted in pleasure and held vio¡¯s head to continue, after a while, she reached the climax again.

    After this while breathing with some difficulty for the pleasure she could see how vio exposed his penis, Amanda blushed and prepared to receive vio inside.

    vio ced his penis at the entrance of Amanda¡¯s vagina and put it carefully, could feel how Amanda¡¯s Hymen broke and began with her hip movement while kissing Amanda.

    Amanda felt the pain of being prated by vio but the pain was only momentary, then it became a pleasure, she hugged vio and even bit her shoulder because the pleasure she felt was driving her crazy.

    vio discharged his semen inside Amanda in a double climax because Amanda also reached the climax, but the night was young and they both had a lot of energy.

    The few crew members of the ship had to cover their ears because the cries of pleasure that came out of Princess Amanda¡¯s room did not let them sleep.

    The next morning vio woke up hugging Amanda who was curled up in her chest ...

 Chapter 290 - An unconventional encounter

    Miyuki woke up suddenly because she could feel that her daughter was having character changes, that would not be a problem but she knew that by thebinations of emotions Amanda was having sex.

    This surprised Miyuki because she knew her daughter very well and knew that this was weird "Amanda we will have to talk when you return, but at least I think you will make your father very happy because you found the right person to start your life with."

    Because she was awake, Miyuki left her room and walked to the kitchen to drink some water, while walking through the corridors of the castle she could not stop thinking about vio and how she will be living.

    You can still remember how in the interdimensional trip it seemed that she was going to end up in a rather dangerous world with some beasts hundreds of kilometers long and wide but it was thanks to her feeling the energy of her husband pulling her that ended up in this ce.

    She performed in a world full of life and different species but all with a great characteristic inmon that was that they had the essence of vio, it was difficult to exin why that happened.

    Miyuki knew that there were four kinds of gods called cosmic gods, living gods, creator gods and creatures like Amatlein which are also a kind of gods.

    The living gods were those who are admired and recognized by any living being, for example, Zeus and vio are living gods but have a cosmic lineage since Uranus was a cosmic god.

    Cosmic gods like Ometeotl are gods that originate in the creation of the universe.

    Gods like Amatlein would be beings like the ouroboros, their origin is unknown but their power is present.

    But the creator gods are cosmic gods or like Uroboros only that they create life from nothing but at a great cost because they have to sacrifice their life, with this they can create thews that will govern the world where they will live.

    With thesews, the living or cosmic gods can create species using the mold that the creator god left for them, but it is because of this that Miyuki is worried.

    This world is made with the essence of vio so Miyuki can be sure that something happened to vio because Amanda asked so many questions she told him that his father had suffered a fight and maybe he was missing.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she can weakly feel the connection with him, Miyuki could have broken into tears as she would be sure vio died.

    When she reached the kitchen she took a bottle of wine and uncovered it to drink directly from the bottle, this brought a little calm to her overwhelmed mind because thinking that her husband could have died is not something she likes.

    But you can be sure that life is the way it owes you, because if it had not been for your intervention, perhaps she and her daughter would have died after being eaten by some kind of gigantic titanic being.

    After drinking some bottles of wine Miyuki returned to bed to rest, the next morning she woke up with the first rays of the sun a little quieter since only she could see his son Mario again with a small baby in his hands.

    She could also see Felix being hugged by vio while they received her, Miyuki got up and took a bath to continue the construction of the portal.

    When she left the castle she was received by priestesses who apanied her to an immense esnade that was full of elementary stones and some monoliths that could store divine energy.

    Miyuki smiled and approached one of the monoliths to be able to use his divine energy and load the portal, for 20 years she continues doing this routine in the hope of being able to store enough divine energy.

    But it is not something simple because without vio presentmunicating with Hellena and Shini isplicated and almost impossible, she only managed tomunicate with them after concentrating a lot and it was in emtion of the white room where death is with vio.

    With thatmunication she managed to inform them that she was well and that Amanda was already a 15-year-old girl, they also talked about other issues such as the difference in time between worlds but most importantly where vio can be.

    After this talk, Miyuki did not havemunication with them again after I just filled out as much as possible the pirs with the divine energy she went to eat and spend time in the pce.

    Before going to bed to sleep and continuing his work the next day, it was apletely heavy routine for Miyuki but it was the only way she could go home for Miyuki was a small sacrifice she was willing to make.

    Time passed and on the ship the rtionship between Amanda and vio reached a new level because in thest two months since they began their rtionship they only devote themselves to eating, killing Krakens and spending their days in bed.

    All this brought a story that made vio happy, Amanda told her that she was pregnant, but the best thing was not that if they were within a day of being able to reach the imperial pce and that Amanda could surprise her mother for the news that she is pregnant.

    But also to be able to show her future husband, when they finally arrived on the ground a carriage received them and took them to the castle where Miyuki was waiting for them, on the way Amanda was hugged by vio.

    "I hope Mom can recover your memories, don¡¯t worry, I will go first and exin your situation to Mom, after this, I will let you know so you can pass."

    vio smiled and kissed Amanda couldn¡¯t wait to meet her mother-inw.

    Miyuki was in the pce room when Amanda entered with a smile and took a seat in front of her mother. "Mom, I want to introduce you to the man who won my heart and for whom I am pregnant.

    He suffered a kind of amnesia where he remembers things but he has absolutely no emotional memories, he doesn¡¯t even remember his name so I only call him Jonathan, what do you think if he tells you his story personally. "

    Miyuki smiled and heard how Amanda called Jonathan but her smile faded from her face and some tears fell down her face ...

 Chapter 291 - Understanding the truth

    Miyuki closed her eyes "Amanda forgives the actions I will do, but I have to do it or I will not be able to sleep peacefully.

    There are so many things that I need to exin to you but first I have to punish your father. "

    Miyuki opened his eyes which werepletely ck and after this, he released all his divine energy which did not have the white color he always had but waspletely red.

    vio did not know when Miyuki arrived in front of him but the blow she gave him made it through the thick walls of the castle very easily, Miyuki said nothing just started a blood festival with vio¡¯s body.

    Amanda just stood in the ce thinking about her mother¡¯s words, the father she always felt proud turned out to be the man she loved and who would be the father of the son in her womb.

    Miyuki used vio as a rag doll which kept flying through the air due to the force used by Miyuki, the soldiers, and priestesses who guarded the pce decided to take a safe distance and wait for the end of the unteral battle that was taking ce in the castle.

    vio tried to defend himself but it waspletely useless the woman in front of him was an experienced warrior who wouldn¡¯t even let him move, all he could think about was what it meant that he was Amanda¡¯s father.

    The beatings continued for a while longer until Miyuki took vio by the neck "Why vio, why did you do it."

    vio who had difficulty speaking could only tell the truth "I don¡¯t know who I am or who I am, I woke up on an ind in the middle of nowhere where I was just like a dog.

    I can feel your feelings but I don¡¯t understand them ... "

    Miyuki shouted and used all his divine energy to force vio to enter the white room where he entered with him.

    In the white room, vio was surprised by how beautiful the ce was but before he could do something Miyuki kicked him and threw him for a few meters on the floor, where a girl put his foot on his head.

    "Death I want to know what happened to vio and then I want to keep hitting him for some more time."

    The girl looked at vio with a condescending look "You should see his memories before continuing with your blows."

    Miyuki sighed and under his fist to see what death had to show him, death nodded and snapped his fingers at that moment Miyuki could see the whole process that vio had to live while she narrated.

    "vio unknowingly came to a world where there was onlyva, the poor man went to an undergroundva river where he had to endure 100,000 years of pain.

    I have seen tortures of all kinds and horrible ways to die but what he experienced is not something that even I could bear. "

    Death bent down and hugged vio who saw in horror how he had experienced that suffering.

    "After leaving theva, the first thing he thought was that he needed to leave and be able to create a portal to get with you.

    But he was too weak to be able to enter the white room all he could do was take desperate measures but this caused him to lose control of his divine energy. "

    Miyuki turned her anger into tears and could only watch with horror the suffering of vio, see it explode like a balloon and everything that happened made her feel empathy with her husband.

    "This may seem like they were seconds but the whole processsted another 100,000 years, the times he died as God are counted in so many zeros that the number could not say."

    vio could only see his body in such a bad state that he could only be d he couldn¡¯t remember anything that happened.

    Death while hugging vio looked at Miyuki. "You must know what Armando and vio when they joined together created a new soul that depended solely on Armando¡¯s memories and what he did as vio.

    These events destroyed everything we knew as vio, that¡¯s why he can¡¯t remember anything and the union is so weak.

    It takes more than 1,000,000 years to wake up, vio is only vio for his body and his soul but the essence is somethingpletely new.

    I tried tomunicate with him many times but it was useless since he doesn¡¯t even understand the most elementary things of divine energy ... "

    Miyuki shivering from the helplessness she felt was only done to vio and sat down to hug him "You¡¯re such a stupid thing you did for all of us and I thought you were crap."

    Tears came out while hugging vio, vio didn¡¯t know what to say for all he could do was hug Miyuki.

    Death also embraces vio "He can¡¯t recover his memories but he can see all his memories as vio on my part but the memories like Armando you will have to show it to him.

    It will not be the same since vio¡¯s personality will have to be re-formed but there is where we and our childrene in.

    We have a lot of time to do it but for vio, I guess there will be no problem.

    The real question is whether vio wants to be helped. "

    vio smiled and closed his eyes "I may not remember anything at all but if I could suffer so much suffering to be able to return to my family I am willing to do what is necessary.

    I just hope I can spend time with Amanda, I understand that she is my daughter but as a man, I cannot leave her alone and I n to take responsibility"

    Miyuki raised his face to look at vio "you are a bastard but hating you is almost impossible, we will have to talk to Amanda because I am sure it is the same as stubborn as her mother.

    She is able to fight for your love just like me ... "

 Chapter 292 - Internal problems

    vio could see with the help of Miyuki all his life as Armando from birth until he died, the memories that Miyuki showed were what he had seen when vio shared the experiences of his life.

    Only Miyuki changed them a little to show her why she had to leave him alone because a goddess cursed them after this vio had to see all the memories he had lived by the hand of death.

    From the good times to those where he hasmitted some stupidities, all this allowed him to understand many things but it was something quite rare for vio.

    Being able to see the two lives he has lived in the third person as a movie answers many questions of vio but left an existential void because for him it is like watching a movie where he is just an actor.

    But he is willing to do what he can for his children, although he has some fear because he can be sure that Hellena will react in apletely unpredictable way.

    When he finally saw all the memories, he approached Miyuki and died with a worried face. "I need your help and I havepletely seen all my memories but I¡¯m worried about Hellena.

    I think it is wise to think about how to say what happened to me, otherwise, I fear what he can do. "

    Miyuki put his hand on his nose and closed his eyes "I think it is best to do all three together, it will not be soplicated why for them it was only 15 days.

    Although in our case it was different there is always something we can do. "

    Miyuki opened his eyes and his anger became visible. "All this was caused by those bastards of resistance.

    That damn world is only bringing you problems after problems ... "

    vio put his hand on the hand on Miyuki¡¯s shoulder and shook his head "We have other priorities but after eliminating the damn jungle we canunch an invasion where I will be the spearhead.

    But anyway, it will take time to regain control of my divine energy and I will need your help, I wait so long no have a problem to wait a little longer with my family for take revenge. "

    Miyuki sighed and took vio¡¯s hand "We have to go with Amanda and exin the situation."

    vio nodded but before he left he bent down and kissed death "Thank you for taking care of me for so long if it wasn¡¯t for you I would have died countless times.

    Maybe I could notmunicate with you and I have so much dy in my promise but if I can use my divine energy I can get you out of this ce. "

    Death blushed but he kissed vio back as he smiled at her. "I¡¯ll be waiting for that moment. Now see that Amanda is waiting for you."

    vio was taken back by Miyuki and woke up in a bed where he could tell that Amanda was by his side.

    When Amanda realized that she had woken up vio hugged him by the neck and crying he said "I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my father, I¡¯m willing to fight for your love even if that means I have to fight with mother.

    The fact that you are my father only brings me more happiness because the two people I love most my father and my husband are the same people and fruit of our love a baby is forming.

    The only thing I don¡¯t know what to call you vio, Armando, Jonathan or Dad "

    vio smiled and hugged Amanda "Do not worry, I will be responsible for the fruit of our love, just remember that we will have to talk with your mother to exin some things to you.

    You can call me whatever you want Amanda but ... "

    vio approached Amanda to him and whispered: "In bed, you can call me dad, but keep it a secret from your mothers."

    Amanda blushed and looked at her father with a flirtatious smile "It will be our little secret dad."

    At that moment Miyuki entered the room and could see how Amanda was flirting with vio, Miyuki just looked at them with a smile and approached them.

    Before Amanda could say anything she could see how her mothery beside her father and hugged him "Amanda we will have to talk and exin some things you should know."

    vio nodded and with the help of Miyuki, they began to exin to their daughter everything rted to their other mothers and why her dad had lost her memory.

    Amanda the more she listened the more she was surprised, she could understand that her father was a man who was able to give everything to protect them.

    But the most important thing was that he sacrificed his existence just to be able to meet them again, which caused Amanda to cry in vio¡¯s chest while being hugged by her parents.

    After having a reunion period, the three and being at night decided to sleep to start tomorrow with the training of the divine energy of vio.

    For vio, the feeling of being embraced by two women was rare, he could see in his memories that this was normal but seeing and feeling it was two different things.

    But this brought a feeling of satisfaction in vio, it was not that feeling of emptiness that he felt on the ind, he could be sure that when he met his whole family the feeling would bepletely different.

    In the morning the first rays of the sun illuminated the family that rested in bed and with it, the training of vio began.

    Death had exined to Miyuki that it was necessary to start training by letting her for her divine energy in vio¡¯s body so that her body could remember the sensation of energy.

    To perform this work vio sat in a chair while Miyuki began using his divine energy, the feeling of Miyuki¡¯s divine energy was fascinating to vio as it was as if his body was washed inside.

    Unfortunately, this did notst long because a sharp pain began to cause vio to clench his aching teeth.

    Miyuki asked Amanda to help her stabilize vio, Amanda with the help of her mother managed to prevent the divine energy from umting in vio¡¯s body and will create a tragedy.

    This episode made Miyuki realize that vio¡¯s interior had serious damage and that the process would not be so simple ...

 Chapter 293 - Body recovery

    Miyuki wiped the sweat from his forehead and hugged vio from behind "vio we have to heal your energy channels because are destroyed.

    If it is not for Amanda and me you could explode again, we have to work with you in another way. "

    Amanda who was holding vio¡¯s hand looked at her mother "There is something I can help, I don¡¯t want my father to suffer again."

    "There is a way but it will be painful for vio but it is the only option avable.

    We will have to use the elementary stones that we have obtained over the years to use them to rebuild the interior of your father.

    It will be a painful task because the energy channels are in the soul so vio can suffer but it is the only option. "

    vio smiled and took Miyuki¡¯s arm and Amanda¡¯s hand "I¡¯ll do what it takes no matter how much it hurts, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as painful as being in magma or exploding."

    Miyuki nodded and the three separated after dividing some tasks to prepare the painful recovery of vio¡¯s divine energy channels.

    For this, vio had to bathe and remain naked while lying on a table, Amanda, on the other hand, lit some incenses and lit some candles while she waiting for her mother to start the ritual.

    vio rxed at the table and fell asleep until he could hear how Miyuki entered wearing only a priestess costume.

    Miyuki could only blush a little after seeing her husband naked after 20 years that she has been separated from him, but she had work to do and she will have time to recover the time lost with her husband.

    Amanda also entered and prepared herself by standing next to vio to help her mother while performing the ritual.

    Miyuki prepared the elementary stones in his hands, she had stones of the different elements: <i> water, earth, fire, and air. </i>

    She ced the stones on vio¡¯s body, separated it into 4 points whichpletely covered the body in the head was the stone of the air, in the heart the stone of water.

    In vio¡¯s penis, she put the stone of fire and finally the stone of the earth was on his feet.

    Miyuki smiled and looked seriously at vio. "From now on I will use my divine energy to begin the process of recovering your energy channels.

    You may feel immense pain but you don¡¯t have to worry about anything since we are only treating your energy channels.

    Amanda may reduce your pain while using the opposite element to maintain bnce but the pain will continue to exist until we are done.

    I hope you mentally prepared why we are going to start. "

    vio closed his eyes and prepared to begin to feel the reconstruction process, the first thing he can feel is that each elemental stone began to generate a sensation in his body.

    His head felt like he could float while his chest felt full of water, his penis felt he was warming up while his feet could feel them as if they were in the mud.

    But these harmless sensations gradually began to change, the elements began to be more unstable in his body, it was at that moment that Amanda began her work using opposing elements to maintain bnce.

    At this point in the ritual, vio began to feel that the pain was passable but still existed, it was not until he heard that Miyuki told him that he would begin to introduce this elemental energy into his body.

    vio could feel how the elemental energy began to flow into his body were four kinds of painpletely increased, he could feel a river of magmaing from his penis to his testicles and then passed to his dder.

    In his head, the air was stabbing and it was as if his brain was being punished with thousands of needle, in his chest the water waspletely washing all his organs only stopped when he met the water.

    But perhaps the most painful part was the feet since the element of the earth created small stones that traveled vein by vein breaking them with ease.

    Amanda did the best she could trying to keep the elements in bnce but it was costing her a lot, even with the difficulties you continue giving her everything she could until her mother indicated otherwise.

    Miyuki continued with the development of the connections of divine energy in vio¡¯s body since she had not yet reached the soul first he had to prepare the body and then transfer all the new connections to the soul.

    This whole processsted for a few hours until finally, Miyuki could finish after that he put his hand on vio¡¯s forehead "What follows will only be a pain of a few minutes but it will be at the level of your soul.

    Be strong my love. "

    The pain vio felt in his body suddenly stopped, but it was reced by even more horrible pain. It was not a body ache, it was a pain that transcended and could be felt deep inside.

    vio wanted to scream, he wanted to move, but he couldn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t have control of his body, somehow he could remember from his muscr memory all the pain he had felt before when he exploded without control.

    Fear was about to take control of vio but he could feel among all that feeling of pain a connection with his whole family and with it a feeling of warmth and security.

    Due to Miyuki¡¯s effort, vio¡¯s divine energy could travel through his body without problems, so he also regained the bond of the union with his whole family.

    The pain sensation stillsted a little longer before it disappearedpletely, Miyuki and Amanda could finally feel the connection with vio and their faces let out some tears.

    Their efforts had worked, but they were also quite tired so theyy down next to vio to be able to sleep peacefully.

    vio, on the other hand, fell asleep with a smile on his face ...

 Chapter 294 - Family junction

    <i> R-18 Chapter Sex Description </i>

    The next day vio woke up hugged by Miyuki and Amanda, this caused a smile on his face vio, because he could also feel his whole family especially his daughter Bastet who during the night was the one that most required his attention.

    She was even so eager to be with his father that vio re-entered the white room where there was a small baby with beautiful fox ears waiting for him.

    His little daughter Bastet flew towards him while she tries to saying the best she can "Dad"

    This caused vio to be extremely happy because his daughter could finally speak.

    He spent a good time with her while talking with death, in a part of his talk vio looked at his daughter in his arms and said seriously "I missed the moment she started talking without mentioning that Amanda and Miyuki¡¯s life was painful. "

    vio turned to look at the death that was hugging his arm. "I can ask for your help when I seek revenge, I have to kill Amatlein and the resistance.

    That means that I will kill that whole world and leave it without survivors, perhaps allowing babies 1 year down to be citizens of the empire.

    But others will have to die. "

    Death smiled and she looks at him while stroking Bastet¡¯s soft hair "I will be with you whenever you need it and I don¡¯t mind destroying the world as long as we get revenge.

    They have done so much harm to our family that doing genocide is going to be the best solution. "

    After talking for a while, the little Bastet thought it was time to separate from her father so she only gave him a small kiss on the cheek and flew off to return.

    vio meanwhile said goodbye to death with a big kiss and also returned to his body.

    Later in the morning vio, Miyuki, and Amanda had breakfast and prepared to teach vio how to use divine energy.

    The training was much quieter and allowed Miyuki to be calmer while using her divine energy inside vio¡¯s body.

    For hours she dedicated himself to teaching vio¡¯s body the feeling of Divine energy, unfortunately, that day there was no more significant progress than the fact that vio could with Miyuki¡¯s help make the energy in his body move.

    But there was also an ident that resulted in a small kiss between the two, this kiss became increasingly intense and caused the two to be lost in pleasure.

    Amanda entered the room and could see her parents kissing passionately, so she decided to join her meeting.

    It was a strange thing for Miyuki to have her daughter kissing her husband but what had happened, nobody could avoid it, it was only to ept reality.

    Miyuki could feel vio taking them both to the bed where he began to take care of them, carefully vio removed their clothes, leaving thempletely naked.

    vio began kissing Miyuki¡¯s breasts while Amanda approached vio¡¯s crotch to begin kissing vio¡¯s penis.

    Miyuki was enjoying the pleasure of being caressed by her husband again, for 20 years she was only worried about being able to return that she didn¡¯t have time to worry about worldly matters.

    But now her husband is with her and is waking up something she was forgetting, vioy down while Miyuki sat on vio¡¯s face.

    Meanwhile, Amanda wasted no time and introduced vio¡¯s penis inside, the two women were carried away in pleasure while joining their hands, the moans of the two culminated in a shout of pleasure when they reached the climax.

    vio could feel Miyuki¡¯s vaginal juices running down his face but this only caused him to continue kissing Miyuki¡¯s clitoris as he began to move his hips.

    Amanda and Miyuki who had reached their climax some time ago were able to feel pleasure again and this caused the two to embrace while the pleasure they were feeling continued.

    In just a few more minutes the three reached the climax but this was far from over, Amanda with trembling legs separated from her father¡¯s penis while letting semen inside her.

    While Amanda was resting upside down on the bed it was Miyuki¡¯s turn to tame her husband, unlike Amanda Miyuki was a true warrior in bed.

    vio could enjoy Miyuki¡¯s soft and warm interior while she moved, the pleasure was intoxicating for him but he was not willing to lose the battle of pleasure so he made the effort to sit down and then get up to attack Miyuki.

    Miyuki could feel vio carrying it and charging it on the wall while vio¡¯s penis went through his cervix, every time vio¡¯s penis left and entered his cervix it caused tremors in Miyuki due to pleasure.

    The moanssted for a few minutes before the two reached their climax but this was not enough for either of them, they continued their fight on the ground until Amanda regained strength and decided to join the fight again.

    Unfortunately, Amanda could not resist her father¡¯s onught while she was in Doggy style position, she lost the strength of her hands for pleasure and could only leave her hips raised while vio prated her.

    Throughout the process, until vio ejacte Amanda climaxed 7 times, she stayed on the floor for a moment before her mother and father left her in bed.

    Miyuki looked at her with a smile as she kissed her forehead "You have done well daughter, but your father is not someone who can still beat you, let your mother revenge you."

    vio and Miyuki continued to have sex until dawn, in the end, they both got tired andy in bed where they got lost in the world of dreams.

    The priestesses in charge of caring for the pce had to endure the cries of pleasure that left the goddess¡¯s room until the morning they only wondered if it was necessary to wake the goddess to eat or if it was wise to let her rest ...

 Chapter 295 - Back to home

    That day none of the three woke up until the morning of the next day when they woke up the three took a bath together and started training.

    The training was slow but functional and also had to be done constantly, one of the most effective ways Miyuki and Amanda found was to do it at night while they had sex.

    This was a good incentive for all three, but it would take 3 months for the training until vio could finally use his divine energy although he could only use it in its pure state.

    The intensive training also brought the great news that Miyuki was pregnant, this made vio happy as her family would increase again and finally he could feed the portal with energy so that it would start working and they could return home.

    For the preparation of the portal, vio followed in the footsteps of Miyuki who began to exin how it was that he had to use divine energy, but he would not be alone since Amanda would help guide his energy.

    While Miyuki was in charge of doing the rest of the ritual so that everything went perfectly, on the night of that day they decided to start the ritual process.

    vio ced his hand where Miyuki had asked and began to use his divine energy even though he could not turn it into anything or use it otherwise if he could expel it so it was not difficult to start releasing it.

    Miyuki and Amanda were surprised by the great amount of energy that vio was released without any problem, this only showed that their power had increased the only thing they didn¡¯t like was that vio paid a great cost for it.

    The ritual continued while Amanda was in charge of guiding her father¡¯s Divine energy, on the other hand, Miyuki began to create some unions to be able to break the space-time.

    In just a few minutes a great white light was created in the ritual area which began to form arge mirror that became a portal, something vio could notice was that time was too slow at least for the humans who were around it.

    Somehow the portal was matching the times so that they could move within their influence, Miyuki approached vio and her daughter to take them by the hand and take them home.

    Miyuki had no burden of conscience as she had spoken with the leaders of the kingdom and the priestesses to exin that she was going to retire because she would return home.

    How Miyuki pays for the help she decided to give them elementary stones that she doesn¡¯t use and some spells so that they could defend themselves from beings of darkness that will try to harm them.

    She also promised them that maybe in some future she would personally take care of returning to be able to monitor her growth, although Miyuki knew very well that due to the time difference possibly when she returned and a few hundred million years would have passed.

    But that did not matter to her because the most valuable thing she has as a goddess is her words and if she promised that she would return she will do it, besides this world is very important because it is made with the essence of vio.

    the three entered the portal and were teleported directly to the front of the Quartz Pce when they crossed the portal the first person who approached them was little Bastet who did not waste time and went to hug her father.

    As in his small meeting in the white room, Bastet did not stop saying "father" while she clinging with his hands to vio¡¯s neck, a short time passed but also Yuma and Erendida arrived who went directly to Embrace vio and Miyuki.

    Amanda could see her older brothers who were extremely beautiful approached her mother who was being hugged by Erendida and hugged her.

    Erendida knew that the beautiful young woman with ck hair and blue eyes was her sister but she also had the scent of her father as any of her mothers did.

    "Sister, you have the same smell as our mothers, but as it would be correct to call you mother or sister."

    Amanda was surprised by her sister¡¯s words and only gave her weight on her forehead "You can call me whatever you want Erendida sister, you know that mom always spoke wonders about you ..."

    Erendida could feel some tears falling on her forehead when she raised her head she could see her sister crying with happiness, at that moment Hellena, Shini, Cyra, and Arisai arrived.

    Felix and Mario also arrived who ran to hug their parents, Mario hugged his mother and sister, although they did not know each other thanks to the bond created by the union ritual he knew he was his sister.

    When he hugged her he could feel the essence of his father in his sister, he knew immediately that something had happened between her and her father but he was not afraid to ask "Sister I should call you that way or mother is correct."

    Amanda let out a smallugh as she wiped away her tears "I¡¯m waiting for a father¡¯s son but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m your sister."

    When Amanda said those words a silence was created in the ce and the eyes pointed to vio, even Felix looked at his father with doubt and some surprise.

    Fortunately, Apollo came to the rescue for vio because he heard the words of his granddaughter "I think we all want to know what happened but for that, we will have to meet inside the pce."

    Artemis wanted to say something but he also wanted to find out about what his stepson had lived, he could feel a connection that happened less than a second ago if he wasn¡¯t a trained goddess maybe he wouldn¡¯t even have noticed.

    This can only mean that the time of the world where vio was, Miyuki and his daughter waspletely different from where they were.

    Hellena was somewhat worried and confused, but she also approached vio and gave him a big kiss "You owe us a great exnation but I agree with your father.

    I think we should meet in the pce. "

    vio nodded and everyone entered the quartz pce so vio could tell his odyssey ...

 Chapter 296 - Discovery on the outskirts of Teotihuacan

    The whole family gathered in the quartz pce while the Gorgon maids were in charge of preparing some hot chocte and coffee so that the gods could speak quietly.

    Quetzalcoatl and Mayahuel also joined the meeting as they were interested in knowing what happened.

    vio sat down and began exining to all of them his great trip that he had included everything he had to suffer to get ahead.

    At first, everything looked at him with doubt but Miyuki showed the memories that death had shown him and that was where they understood what had happened to vio.

    Yuma could not see what happened to his father, because he considers extremely violent, so he onlyy on his father¡¯s chest.

    Erendida, Bastet and Aule had no problem seeing everything that happened to their father, only that, like their brother, they recharged their father except for Aule who surcharged her mother.

    Felix and Mario hugged each other while his face was annoyed all this because they had hatred for the damn people who had made their father suffer so much.

    While vio kept telling his story and everything he lived, the soldiers who were in the city of Teotihuac¨¢n were guarding the city walls while it was snowing.

    One of the guards a young man named Tito was sitting on one of the wooden towers while hispanion was warming up using a brazier "This weather reminds me of my beloved Dacia, cold as hell but beautiful and fresh."

    Tito let out augh "It brings back memories of my beloved Gaul Belgium, I still remember the cold nights in the town where we lived, but when the snow began to fall I knew that my father would be back for the Saturnine celebration.

    He always arrived after working all year in the Germanic legion ... "

    A loud shout interrupted his talk quickly took their crossbows to prepare for what they could see.

    When they looked out, they could see a woman who was being eaten by a bear with a white coat.

    The poor woman was trying as hard as she could to get her baby away from the jaws since those who were eating her and had already taken out her intestines.

    Even though she knew she was going to die, she did everything she could to defend his little daughter from that imposing bear.

    Tito and his partner prepared the crossbows to start firing on that white bear because they knew it was a bear they decided to shoot the most sensitive parts that had, in this case, were the eyes.

    The two aimed their crossbows while the bear was devouring that woman¡¯s intestines and fired their crossbows, the chips went out at full speed and one of them was buried in the bear¡¯s neck.

    But the other couldpletely prate the eye of that white bear a great roar released the bear in pain but before he could escape other winds of chips were buried in his body.

    In just seconds what was a great white bear turned into a shooting Diana which was lying on the floor next to the woman he had killed.

    A group of soldiers with a doctor came out of the walls and headed towards the woman who was without life worried about the life of the little girl who was next to the woman.

    In the empire the importance of children is so high that as long as a family has more children it will receive benefits from the empire, to guarantee a poption capable of upying arge amount ofnd in the empire.

    When they arrived the doctor checked the woman¡¯s body to know if she died or had life, unfortunately, she was already dead so she had to focus on the little girl who seemed to have a fever.

    The doctor quickly carried her into the city, so she could be treated correctly.

    While this was happening the soldiers were in charge of bringing the body of that great white fur bear into the city to be analyzed by the elf belonging to the Inquisition.

    They also took the woman¡¯s body into the city so that she could be identified and cremated so that her remains were buried in her ce of origin.

    This would also allow them to know who the little girl is and if she has a family member with whom she can stay otherwise, the little girl would be sent an orphanage where she would grow up without any kind ofck so that they became an exemry citizen of the empire.

    The elf responsible for the review of the bear realized that the bone structure of the bear was very simr to that of the ck bear only that it was bigger but what triggered the rms was the fact that it had some bone malformations simr to humanoid-shaped of monkey.

    This could only mean that they are dangerous and if they are proven it will be impossible tomunicate with them for what they are a danger, this information was given to the general in charge of the city who sent it with nahual messengers.

    Two Nahuales messenger left the city of Teotihuac¨¢n to take the news of the attack, one left for the capital and another for the quartz pce because the news was important because the white fur bear was a new species that they had never seen and potentially dangerous.

    If a species like that had been able to arrive, other species could also have arrived which could pose a threat to the security of imperial, so the emperor must be aware.

    The path of the Nahual messenger that went out to the Quartz Pce was quite calm only on the way he could see a few soldiers making their guards.

    Only he had to stop the city of Texcoco at the request of the members of the Praetorian guard because the emperor was having an important talk with his family and would not receive anyone until it was over.

    The messenger had to carry the news but he also understood that when something important happened in the imperial family it was better not to intrude.

    Some rumors that ran through the army and kept the secret of the praetorian guard of the inquisitors were that if one has the bad luck of being close to some member of the angry imperial family could die.

    The messenger does not know if what is said in the army is true, but, certainly, he does not want to interrupt an important meeting of the imperial family ...

 Chapter 297 - Bear Season

    When vio had just told his story he had, Hellena rise of his seat as she goes to hug his husband with tears on his face, Erendida, Bastet and Yuma did not understand why her mother cried but did not hesitate to hug her while vio hugged them.

    Apollo wiped his sweat off his forehead a little and said proudly "Son you broke the record of any family member you see Homer¡¯s odyssey as a small thing.

    I hope it doesn¡¯t bother you if I make a book of it and show it to mortals, I think you will win the love and admiration of mortals.

    Not to mention that you will be an example for future generations, but it will also reinforce the idea that we Zeus¡¯s descendant¡¯s gods are a bit incestuous. "

    Thisment caused augh that brightened the mood among family members and put them in a good mood, after this the questions began to arise from all ces, towards vio, Miyuki, and Amanda.

    The only one who didn¡¯t ask anything was Hellena who almost gave her a panic attack when she learned that vio had lost her memories, fortunately, vio and Miyuki knew how to use her words and this calmed her down.

    But one with it did not want to separate from vio, had many questions but wanted to wait when they went to sleep to ask vio everything in more depth.

    They kept talking for a while longer until the room entered Xolotl who had carried the body of a pr bear "Sorry to interrupt the family reunion but we are under attack from a horde of hairy beasts.

    These bastards bear horde tried to sneak into theke¡¯s water but to their bad luck the Axolotls went for them, one of them managed to reach my home and wanted to hurt my wife and now it will be a beautiful rug but I will need your help to kill this gue"

    Everyone became serious and decided to go out to help, he only stayed with the children Mayahuel, Cyra and Arisai who offered to take care of them.

    The Praetorians on the wall surrounding the Quartz Pce prepared as the Axolotls had informed them about the attack on theke.

    The armament of the Praetorians was the best that the Empire had since they counted from cannons to muskets, they also had some experimental weapons such as explosion cannonballs and multiple firing crossbows.

    Of course, all the experimental weapons were found in low quantities but still few were the soldiers who used them were the best.

    The Praetorians also informed the city of Texcoco that they are preparing for any contingency they might have for the attack of the beasts.

    In the city of Texcoco, the soldiers began to prepare for the eventual arrival of the beasts, the Nahual messengers began to go to the nearby cities to be able to report a possible invasion by some beasts.

    When the gods came out they could begin to hear the gunshots of the muskets and the cannons, even some explosions could be heard in the distance.

    Mario noticed his father¡¯s surprise and could only put his hand on his shoulder "While all of you was outside of the quartz pce I reformed a bit.

    I allowed Admes to put the experimental weapons that had the walls of the Quartz Pce so that they were the best defense we had to find a case of any invasion of the north.

    I hope you don¡¯t mind the changes that Dad, but I will consider it necessary to be able to have more security. "

    vio just smiled and put his hand on his son¡¯s head "I am proud and it seems like a good idea but always remember that the main thing is to safeguard citizens and then safeguard yourself.

    We are gods and we have greater advantages than citizens who are mortal and have no way to defend themselves, these weapons are good to try but the idea is to produce them strategically.

    To then ce them in important cities, but you should always think a little more in the future, firearms are great and will allow us to have an overwhelming advantage.

    But we have a big problem with them, they consume too much gunpowder and our production is not stable, so producing them in mass is not a good option but keeping them as strategic value is indicated.

    Now what do you think about fighting with your father while we kill somehow much garbage, I want to see your growth. "

    Mario smiled and activated his divine energy to appear the sword that Felix had given him, vio for his part created two elemental swords a sword of fire and one of water.

    Apollo was surprised "I thought you had lost the ability to use your divine energy."

    vio scratched his head "I lost the ability to use divine energy but I can use the elements without any difficulty, although it is not the same they will fulfill their duty for what they were created."

    vio smiled evilly "To kill."

    After this everyone ran to the wall to face the horde of pr bears which were hitting the wall of Quartz with great force.

    Although they could not do real harm even with that the force they were upying waspletely supernatural, not to mention that their resistance was greater than a normal bear.

    But their strength proved to be ineffective when the arrows of Apollo¡¯s bow burned them instantly to turn them into ashes, Mario for his part was a little less surprising as he cut them in half only using his divine energy that came out of his amazing sword.

    vio was the slowest but he was the one who looked amazing because while he walked he frozen theke to be able to walk in the water when some of his swords managed to be buried in some beast.

    They were taking ice or fire from inside killing them at the time, thissted for a while until Quetzalcoatl decided to overshadow everyone bing his feathered serpent form.

    Quetzalcoatl did not take long to debit the thousands of beasts that were in theke, this caused in a very short time the immense work of beasts begins to reduce in number quite quickly.

    For its part, the city of Texcoco things will be a bit different from how they were ending in the quartz pce with the help of the gods.

    On the walls of the city of Texcoco, hundreds of soldiers were fighting using crossbows and muskets to assure the immense amount of bears that were built on the wall ...

 Chapter 298 - Siege of Beasts

    The siege in the city of Texcoco began to getplicated because the bodies started to umte in the wall so that the bears could climb and begin to be a problem for the defenders.

    General Anatole in charge of the defense of the city ordered to use hot oil in the areas where many bodies were being umted so that the beasts were burned and will avoid climbing through those areas.

    He also ordered the use of spears smeared with rattlesnake venom so that bears that were injured lose their ability to fight, and thus efforts could be used in other areas.

    At the north gate of the city, the soldiers were having trouble eliminating the bears, which seemed to have no end.

    "Angelo asks General Anatole for reinforcements and more weapons in just a few minutes these damn bears are close to being able to ovee the walls."

    Angelo listened to the centurion Lucas and ran off the wall while he could see how some of hispanions were pulled down the walls as the bears pulled the spears.

    The poor soldiers who fell from the wall were immediately attacked by bears who tore their limbs with extreme violence leaving only blood and some guts.

    As they were devoured without even having the opportunity to defend themselves or shout, Angelo woke up from his trance after seeing the grotesque scene, under the stairs quickly, and headed to the government pce to give the news.

    General Anatole was worried about news rted to the west wall, but before he could send the reinforcements, a young man entered the office and gave a Roman greeting.

    "General Anatole, I am the assistant Angelo, and I have news of the centurion Lucas, we need reinforcements at the north gate.

    The bears are umting bodies, and it will be a matter of time before they can ovee the walls. "

    Anatole held his nose. "Very well Angelo sees the barracks and informs the centurion Renzo that he takes his century to reinforce the centurion Lucas and when he leaves he asks that the Nahual messenger enter."

    Angelo nodded and left the room, Anatole saw how the young man went the ce, and soon a Nahual messenger came in. "Take the message that we need urgent reinforcements from the quartz pce.

    Otherwise, we will have to evacuate people to the bridge, now go out and try toe back with reinforcements. "

    The Nahual messenger left the government pce of the city of Texcoco and became a bird to reach the quartz pce.

    On the way, he could see the real chaos of the battle, not only in the city of Texcoco but also in the quartz pce where the hordes of bears were being killed by the gods.

    The messenger was very careful to go to the quartz pce because he did not want to end up being killed by mistake, after flying hended in the pce courtyard where he could see Empress Hellena and Princess Felix.

    Hellena, who was talking to her daughter, could see how a messenger Nahual was approaching her "Empress and princess Ie from the city of Texcoco, General Anatole requires your help or the city could fall."

    Artemis, who was close, smiled and approached Hellena, "What do you say, daughter, you want to apany your stepmother while we kill some garbage.

    None of the men are waiting for us to join the fight, but instead of interrupting theirpetition, we can do a show for us. "

    Hellena smiled. "I think it¡¯s a good idea, mom; I need to release my anger a little what vio told us just makes me angry.

    You know that when I was alone, how much I suffered..."

    Artemis hugged her and kissed her forehead. "Don¡¯t think about the past, Hellena, you have to worry about the present, and I didn¡¯t tell you.

    vio is a very lucky and extremely focused God, even after having spent so much time for the return without alsoining.

    Now we are going to kill some vermin before they can harm mortals. "

    Hellena and Felix apanied Artemis, but before they could leave, they met Amanda and Miyuki, who asked to join their hunt.

    All the women left the Imperial pce and ran across the bridge to reach the city of Texcoco at full speed.

    The soldiers were fighting hard because the first bears had already reached the walls; the sabers could only do them some damage, but in reality, what could kill them without difficulty were the muskets.

    Lucas, who was fighting very hard until he was wounded in the arm by one of the bears, which had buried his fingernails in his arm when he had him on the ground, Lucas took out his Flintlock pistol and shot the bear¡¯s eye.

    This caused the bear to be enraged, but couldn¡¯t take revenge because arge arrow pierced him, leaving the bear with arge hole in the middle of its head that ran up its tail.

    Lucas, using all the possible force he had, managed to push the bear¡¯s corpse to the side and could look out to see that the goddesses hade to help them in their fight against this gue of white bears.

    Artemis reloaded his bow again and fired again at other bears, "You are cursed creatures are lucky to be assimted by my bow since their souls will be excellent pets for my collection.

    It is also seen that his fur will be toofortable to create some beautiful and warm baby clothes.

    I can¡¯t wait to see the son in my womb. I asked me if he will be like me or be like his father more focused on arts. "

    Miyuki, who had a smile on his face while using his Katana to kill bears, looked at Artemis for a moment before continuing with his bear murder. "It can vary; for example, Amanda inherited my dedication while also inheriting my father¡¯s desire to fight.

    But you can be sure that whatever Apollo will be responsible for, I have to admit that vio was a good influence. "

    Amanda, who was using the elements to kill everything she could blush at her mother¡¯s ttery at her aunt.

    Hellena could see Amanda¡¯s funny face, and this caused a smallugh as she pulled her eyes to a white use. "I have to match Artemis this fur will be perfect for making baby clothes or making beautiful coats.

    Only you have to avoid damaging the skin, so the fastest way to kill them is to bury your hands in your eyes and turn your brains into water.

    I n to kill the necessaries so that everyone has a beautiful coat especially vio "

    After this, Hellena cleaned her forehead, leaving blood on her face as she continued to put her hands in the eyes of the bears to kill them.

 Chapter 299 - Simultaneous sieges

    The fight that was developing the city of Texcoco was extremely bloody, but thanks to the help of the goddesses, the soldiers were able to fight bravely and begin to reject the attacks of those bears.

    The fight went on, but not only that, the city of Texcoco was happening, but the city of Teotihuac¨¢n was also much more besieged because it was the furthest city that the empire had in that area.

    But being also the farthest city was one of the most protected without mentioning that the city wall was the most resistant without taking into ount the wall of the quartz pce.

    Tito was using his crossbow to shoot the bears that were ravaging the part of his wall.

    "Damn your crap don¡¯t seem to have an end, thankfully we¡¯re protected by this wall but how will they be in the line of defense."

    The centurion, with the help of one of the auxiliaries, carried a pot of boiling oil which he threw on the wall, the screams of the bears were terrifying, but this could not matter less to the soldiers.

    The centurion walked towards Tito and put his hand on his shoulder "Tito if you have time to be talking, I think you should help us, General ir requires your presence in the barracks.

    It seems that they need all the snipers that they can to eliminate some shitty beasts with white fur that were seen, these damn gues always causing problems. "

    Tito smiled and took his crossbow. "At least it is better to fight with beasts like this than to be on the southern wall and its rains of blood caused by the god Cronos when he kills some titans."

    After saying this, Tito ran down the wall and went down one of the stairs, on his way, he can see what other soldiers with their crossbows or muskets were also heading towards the barracks.

    General ir, in charge of the defense of the city, was extremely nervous about the reports of the Nahual messengers since they did not give good news.

    The city of Texcoco, the Quartz Pce, and some other towns around are being attacked simultaneously by hordes of beasts, but the worst part was that the creatures in the form of monkeys were approaching.

    ir knew that it was one thing to fight against white fur bears, but another treat was to fight against monkeys¡¯ beasts, those damn humanoid beings were resistant and worked as tribal forces.

    Little by little, the barracks were filled with soldiers who were arriving with their weapons ready to receive the orders of General ir.

    Tito, who was somewhat nervous, took a position with hispanions preparing to listen to the words that General ir had to say

    The general walked on a tform and positioned himself in front of the soldiers "soldiers we are in trouble enormous hordes of these beasts are besieging all the cities around.

    But if only bears were our only drawback, they wouldn¡¯t be here or call them; the Nahual messenger has seen monkey-like beings.

    Our biologist has told us that these humanoid beasts are of the same species that attacked us a few months ago with the difference that they have white fur.

    This means that we are going to have to face them again, and since all the surrounding cities are besieged, we will not be able to receive reinforcements.

    We are alone soldiers; I hope you can fight with all your strength and maximize the deaths you make.

    Remember that a bullet or a Bolt has to be used is intelligent because after they run out, we will have to fight melee.

    That is all gentlemen go to the North gate that is one these beasts have been seen and that the great Jupiter is on our side and if it is not possible that at least Anubis has mercy on our souls.

    Roma Invicta! "

    The soldiers gave a loud shout and responded in the same way, "Roma Invicta."

    Thanks to the soldiers, they prepared their weapons and left in a coordinated manner towards the north gate to put themselves in position and be able to kill as many humanoid beasts as they could.

    Tito knew that he could die because he knew firsthand the power of those humanoid beasts with monkey heads, but Tito had no choice only can face them because his family was in the city, and if they failed, not only he would die, his family and the city would also do it.

    When Tito arrived at the wall, he realized that the situation was worse than he could expect was not a beast or dozens, if not thousands of them.

    He took a deep breath and pointed his crossbow at the first beast he could see without wasting time, shot towards the head, the creature he was trying to move between the bears could only feel like something entered his head, and everything became dark.

    With this attack, the fight began to safeguard the city of Teotihuac¨¢n from those humanoid beasts that tried to kill everything they could.

    Tito reloaded his ballista with another Bolt and prepared to throw the next shot, but he could see at that moment that a shower of stones began to fall on them.

    The stones will make it a big problem because the armor stopped him; the real problem was that some of them were too big to be stopped and caused some soldiers to break their arms or legs.

    In some cases the speed with which the stones were thrown caused heavy blows to the heads of some soldiers who were on the edge of the wall causing them to lose their bnce and fall towards their death either to be eaten by the hordes of bears or to break his neck when he falls.

    General ir, upon learning of the dead that was happening at the North Gate, quickly ordered that ballista battalion be taken to that area to support the soldiers.

    The civil poption of the city, upon learning of all the dangers that existed outside the city, decided to support as much as they could to the troops of the wall even some chose to fight to save their lives.

    The enemy was not someone with whom they could negotiate; they were simple beasts that would not hesitate to kill them or devour them without mentioning that they could do something worse to women and girls.

    Because of this threat, all citizens set to work with the soldiers, the only hope they had was for the Quartz Pce to break its siege entirely thanks to the gods and send forces for their support.

    Otherwise, it would be the end of the city of Teotihuacan.

 Chapter 300 - In the mind of a beast

    Nadawi was one of the humanoid beasts that were once called sasquatch; his Vi was in the northern mountains when a dark being arrived and did something to him.

    For Nadawi, this meeting changed his life because he started to notice changes in his body, although he did not understand them.

    At first, they were infrequent changes suddenly the eating habits of Nadawi changed from eating cooked meat began to have a preference for raw meat, especially that which came from beings who were still alive and who screamed while he was in charge of eating.

    Perhaps one of the cases he liked the most and the food he enjoyed most was one where he murdered a human woman in cold blood and then ate from her body while her children cried.

    The children were so annoying that Nadawi had to silence him in the correct way that he could find; he only had to bite their heads while their delicious brains came out.

    The woman he had killed was nothing more than a shaman who had helped a long time ago. Unfortunately, his flesh was so delicious and the meat of his children so soft that he was lost in the pleasure of devouring those humans who do not think of anything else.

    Another of the changes he noticed was that little by little, he was losing his consciousness suddenly realized that he was no longer Nadawi but a member of a society where he was just a pawn.

    Although he did not understand why these things happened if he was the only member of his tribe that could have some awareness of what is happening to his environment, although for him it waspletely normal and he saw nothing unusual about it.

    Suddenly one day, the cold began to get stronger than it usually was, and this caused his entire tribe to move south to find the warmestnds.

    As they descended on their trip, they encountered arge number of humans, which were incredibly delicious for the tribe, but this brought a problem as some members of their tribe died in human-made traps.

    Nadawi wondered why the food was being so difficult to hunt, this began to generate anger in his tribe and therefore decided to kill all the humans they could find.

    He only found pleasure in killing and gutting the humans who came to see that way, especially for the little children because their little heads were so soft and delicious that they were a delicacy.

    On their journey to the south, they also find some controlled beast bears, which had fur like theirs and shared a bond, so they decided to join and create a greatmunity.

    Nadawi did not understand how hismunity began to grow more prominent; the bears seemed to reproduce fantastic speed, but also, his tribe began to have more and more children.

    The vast horde did not conform to just killing humans but also began to kill anything that had meat to be able to devour and feed the little ones they had.

    On the great trip south through the horde of beasts, there will be cases of cannibalism among them, because there was not enough food to feed them, Nadawi had to eat his wife and children to stay alive.

    But he does not regret it because the taste of his family was something that he cannot describe, he even thought that if there were a way to revive them to eat them again, he would do it, the road continues until they began to meet some humans towns that presented battle.

    Unfortunately for them, their stone weapons that were broken with great ease were too ineffective, Nadawi personally murdered a few could not kill more because his hunger was too much what was dedicated mainly to swallow all the meat that could not matter that there were bones of through.

    This massacre of hundreds of humans continued for weeks until they finally reached a town that seemed to have a lot of people inside but had something they had never faced.

    Arge number of stones that prevented them from entering to devour whatever was inside, Nadawi could see how the first to pounce on the walled human people were the bears.

    His tribe, despite not having a great deal of conscience and only acting through instinct, decided to wait before they could go out and fight, they didn¡¯t want to sacrifice themselves stupidly, they preferred to let the bears die.

    Nadawi could see how the bears died without even being able to defend themselves at the hands of those humans who seemed to have weapons that harmed, this time some doubts in Nadawi, so he decided tomunicate with his tribe.

    Why use stones to fight those humans who were up on their artificial rocks attacking them, the tribe of Nadawi decided that it was the best approach they could have.

    From what they prepared and when they could see that the bears were being defeated they decided to attack, Nadawi personally took charge of leading the attack as close as possible to the walls and threw arge stone.

    He could see how his stone pierced the head of a human as if it were a dry leaf, this caused loud shouts of joy in the tribe and followed the example of Nadawi.

    This continued for some time until the members of the tribe began to be killed one by one, Nadawi realized that those who were the strongest and the most intelligent seemed to be associated.

    Nadawi was extremely angry at humans, and what they were doing when he could feel a stabbing pain in his chest when he lowered his head, He can see a kind of arrow buried in his chest.

    Before he could do anything, he felt another stabbing pain in his foot and almost immediately felt another stabbing pain in his hand at the end. The stabbing pain ended in his throat.

    Nadawi fell to the ground where he began to stop because he couldn¡¯t breathe, he didn¡¯t understand why he was dying, and he didn¡¯t understand why these humans were too powerful.

    But deep within his being, he thanked the humans because thanks to them, he would see his family again, and maybe he could taste that vor that he liked so much.

    Nadawi closed his eyes, and little by little, everything started to turn ck, it was the first time he could feel free in so long ...

 Chapter 301 - Danger at the north gate

    Tito sighed after killing one of those humanoid beasts that seemed to bemunicating with hispanions.

    He didn¡¯t know if that beast couldmunicate, but it was better to kill him than to allow him to continue doing whatever he was doing besides the smile he had on her face was extremely disturbing.

    The battle began to worsen as many of the soldiers suffered wounds that disabled them.

    This began causing the citizens and the city guard reserves to rece them.

    They also began to upy the paves shields to defend themselves in the walls; this makes it difficult for the soldiers to shoot correctly, but it benefits them because they werepletely protected from the constant attacks.

    Gradually the army was running out of supplies, mainly those rted to the musket firing, a little gunpowder that remained was decided to upy to give some gunshots.

    So the musketeers had to sacrifice the use of their muskets to exchange them for crossbows or bows, this will reduce the quality of the shot because the soldiers who had trained the musket usually had training for hot weapons not for the use crossbows or arc.

    Citizens also began to manufacture some disposable spears made with some pieces of steel that only sharpened some sticks created with remains of wood.

    These disposable weapons were proposed by General ir to be used as disposable spears that would be thrown from the wall to kill or damage a few beasts without sacrificing good war material.

    Because conventional spears can be used to be thrown, but that implies that they would be lost, and in the heat of battle, creating or recovering them would be toote and dangerous, so it would be a loss of good war material.

    Tito began to upy all his Bolts and began to realize that the auxiliaries who gave him fewer and fewer Bolts until some handed him some wooden sticks that had a small piece of sharp steel as a point.

    One of the auxiliary boys who was wearing the Bolts was stopped by Tito. "Boy, you know why they are delivering these poor quality Bolts, these things may serve some nearby targets, but in the long term, they will lose speed.

    They are garbage that can kill, but it is not what we need. "

    The young man just sighed and looked at the soldier in front of him. "Legionnaire, these are General ir¡¯s orders, since we no longer have Bolts of quality.

    All this material that I brought him is what the citizens were doing down there, I know it is of low quality, but it is all we can do.

    I hope you can continue fighting for our safety. We will continue to support you in all that we can, I hope you understand that resources are limited.

    This is why not only you but also need supplies in other parts of the walls, it is my duty to inform you legionnaire, but it seems that in the south wall they are having problems.

    If I apologize, I will have to follow my path because I have to take even more resources to other parts of the wall, thanks for your legionary effort. "

    Tito could only be surprised for a moment but quickly woke up from his thoughts and took the Bolts to shoot the nearby beasts.

    He noticed that the distance traveled by the Bolt was quite short, but it seemed to do more damage to the beast as the sharp edges of the Bolt did more damage to the skin and muscles of the creatures.

    He decided to check his theory by firing some more Bolt ounts, and then he could say that the irregr shape of the Bolts was perfect to be shot at the feet of the beasts with this they could not move.

    As the muscles of his feet suffered damage that causes them pain, without wasting time, he informed the centurion of the north gate of his discoveries.

    The centurion informed the soldiers to start shooting at the legs of the beasts using the Bolts that the auxiliaries brought from the city.

    The soldiers obeyed the orders of the centurion and fired their crossbows towards the feet of the beasts, they stopped moving and were easy prey for the ballista guys who shot at them and killed them with the stones they threw with great force.

    Beasts could only see arge stone approaching them before everything went dark at best.

    For at worst, the stones hit him on the sides or on the legs, wrecking them and leaving them lying on the ground where theirpanions crush them just killing them.

    This tactic also worked perfectly because where the bodies fell usually began to make some bottlenecks that were taken advantage of by the ballista guys.

    The battle was progressing rtively well until they could see how the north gate is, the humanoid beasts began to use a few improvised torches.

    Because of the distance and that they could only upy a spyss to see, they realized that they were using skins and grease to make the torches, and these were supported by bones.

    The problem was not the torches. The real problem was when these beings began to approach the doors very dangerously and began to ce the torches in them to be able to light a fire on the wooden door.

    The soldiers at the door used stones, and some improvised spears that they had brought from the town to throw over the head of these are, but although they managed to kill one or the other arrived and took their ce to ce the torch.

    General ir path of what the humanoid beasts were doing and quickly began to reinforce the door ordered that the citizens put somehow many bags of earth on the doors.

    The city was prepared to stop any kind of non-intelligent threat, but when it came to attacks involving fire, it was too dangerous.

    ir could onlyment that he had not asked for metal doors like the other cities or some metal bars. He hoped that the wooden gate could resist.

    It was only a matter of time before the door began to lose durability due to fire. Although the soldiers used boiling water to stop the attacks on the door, humanoid beings proved wholly obsessed.

 Chapter 302 - Greek fire

    Tito was sweating because he was watching the humanoid beasts try to burn the wooden gate.

    Although he fired his crossbow without truce, the beasts kept approaching the Gate trying to burn her, this made everyone nervous at the North Gate.

    But the real problem did note from the North gate but from the South Gate, which was under themand of the Centurion Flora and who was suffering from constant attacks on the Gate by the bears.

    Unlike the North Gate, where it was trying to burn in this part, the bears were hitting the wooden Gate causing severe damage.

    Flora ordered that the citizens help cover the door with stones and sacks to prevent these beasts from entering the city since it would be a matter of time before they coulde.

    "Damn it with this great Horde of crap, if we survive personally, I will ask you to allow me to make a great pit and fill it with water and steel skewers."

    An auxiliary boy approached her "Centurion Flora, the biologist Malena requires her presence, says it is an urgent issue, and what can help with the beasts near the Gate."

    Flora sighed and followed the boy to a small house near the stairs of the wall when Flor entered she realized how fantastic everything was there she could not understand what the things that Malena biologist was using were.

    Malena looks towards the door and could see Centurion Flora. "Thank you foring Centurion; I want to give you this."

    Flora watched with surprise as Malena moved with some difficulty arge barrel that seemed to make noises as if she had something liquid inside.

    "You should ask your soldiers to take this barrel with great care. What is inside is Greek fire, because of theck of materials I cannot manufacture much so you will have to rationalize this barrel.

    Each Gate would receive a barrel if it produced a little more. I will give priority to your area and the north zone, I have asked the citizens to please bring you y pots so you can fill them with Greek fire.

    Just remember not to fill them because this fire cannot be put out with water if any of your soldiers get to catch fire, it is best to cut off the arm or foot that has Greek fire.

    If their bodies are filled with this substance, it is best to kill them and throw them at the enemies. "

    Flora was surprised by what Malena had said: "I thought the Imperial family could only make the Greek fire..."

    Malena let out augh "That was only with Emperor Augustus, Emperor vio allows us to experiment using substances.

    This is mainly why the emperor believes that knowledge has no function when nobody knows it.

    Of course, it is one thing to know, and another very different is to do it, then there would be breaking the imperialws, and the Praetorian guard would go through your head. "

    Flora sighed, "I understand, I better get this Greek fire, my soldiers are fighting those beasts, and the door doesn¡¯t seem to be able to resist much.

    Thanks for everything."

    Malena waited for a little until the Centurion Flora left the room with two soldiers carrying the barrel with the substance to make Greek fire.

    Flora, with the help of his soldiers, quickly climbed the barrel to one of the towers of the wall where two volunteer soldiers agreed to fill the y pots.

    Very carefully, they opened the barrel and quickly began to take out the mixture using some wooden spoons, it was slowly ced and the y pots.

    The two volunteers were wearing special gloves in the case at any time the mixture would fall into their hands, and it caught on fire they could take off their gloves and not lose their hands.

    These vases were quickly taken to the areas near the door where they lit the vessels and threw them, the vases flew through the air for a few moments before they fell to the ground and lit a fire.

    The beasts gradually understood that this fire was not something natural was not something healthy because when it caught fire with the substance that had the vessels, they tried to put the snow to pay it, but the light did not go out.

    It started to generate chaos, and the beasts of the South gate began to run meaningless those that were set on fire and gradually began to burn other creatures for their senseless running.

    The soldiers then understood that the vessels with Greek fire they had were hazardous, and it was only enough that they were wrong to throw the vessel to suffer a death like that.

    In the South Gate, that problem exists because the only threats were the beasts But instead the North Gate, the situation was not so pleasant.

    This mainly because humanoid beings could attack from afar using stones; Titus had the misfortune to see how, in some cases,panions who were only a few meters away from him lit the fire.

    The poor bastards who were burning in mes were quickly killed by one of theirpanions who were nearby, and their bodies were kicked rapidly to fall on the ground.

    These burning bodies worked perfectly to create some areas that the humanoid beasts could not pass because the fire that it gave off was too intense.

    These scenes were repeated throughout the city, and because of this, the beasts and humanoid beings quickly stopped attacking the city gates, which means a respite for the defenders, but it was not a sign that the battle was over.

    The beasts began to attack increasingly active and began to umte their own bodies to create a kind of stairs that way they hoped to reach the top of the walls to be able to kill all the humans that were in ce.

    Even with the mass attack tactics of the beasts, the city of Teotihuac¨¢n had gained valuable time, although the battle had to continue.

 Chapter 303 - Situation under control

    Time was passing, and the city of Texcoco had been fighting for more than 5 hours. The soldiers were exhausted if the hordes of the damn beasts did not seem to end.

    Tito, who had his hands full of sores due to the continuous use of the crossbow, was suffering for every shot he took but could not stop even with the lesions in his hands still firing.

    If he stopped firing his crossbow, he would endanger his life and that of his family, but Tito could be sure of something, and that after the battle he would be well rewarded by the empire.

    Citizens who were making archaic bolts and spears also had their hands full of sores; some were even injured from handling the cutting metal.

    Fortunately, doctors used alcohol and bandages to prevent them from suffering from any infection.

    General ir was extremely worried.

    He wondered where the hell the quartz pce reinforcements were if they did not hurry; they could lose the city.

    It was at that moment that one of the Nahual messengers arrived in the city from Texcoco, the Nahual messenger could see from the sky the great number of beasts that surrounded the city.

    He hurried down to the government pce, where he became human to run to General ir. When he entered the General¡¯s office, he realized that it was full of tobo smoke, and there were a lot of reports on the desk.

    ir lifted his face from his desk and could see the Nahual messenger that brought him some hope because any messenger should be from the quartz pce or the city of Texcoco.

    "Please pass messenger tell me that you have good news; our city does not seem to hold much longer.

    I have reports thate from the South wall where it seems that massive umtions of bear corpses are being made, which have already begun to jump towards the wall and have caused some casualties. "

    The messenger Nahual took from his backpack a report, "General ir I am a messenger from the city of Texcoco, in the document that I have just given youes what is rted to the supports that areing.

    The emperor, the gods, have destroyed the siege towards the Quartz Pce, and it didn¡¯t take long to free Texcoco.

    The god Apollo and the god Quetzalcoatl are heading to the city; they will be arriving in just half an hour.

    I hope their soldiers can give theirst effort. "

    ir smiled and leaned back in his chair before getting up and leaving while smoking his pipe, left the room, and went to his tribune to give the news.

    The message quickly began to spread throughout the city from the soldiers who were on the walls to the people who were working to make supplies.

    This brought an air of hope to everyone and also made the entire poption begin to do their best, even Tito who was extremely tired felt a rejuvenating breath with the news.

    He had to fight as best he could as two gods would help them, the great god Apollo father of Emperor vio and the great god Quetzalcoatl the feathered serpent.

    Titus was a faithful believer of the god Quetzalcoatl the god Apollo is why he sought to give the best he could so that he could be noticed by the gods and perhaps receive a blessing from him.

    Quetzalcoatl turned into his snake form was killing thest beasts with the help of Apollo. It didn¡¯t take long to kill those beasts before embarking on their journey to the city of Teotihuac¨¢n.

    While Quetzalcoatl was flying through the sky Apollo who was at the head of the feathered serpent, enjoyed the pleasant atmosphere. "You don¡¯t think that killing so much garbage is fun.

    I have not enjoyed this sensation for a while, perhaps since we were attacked in Lake Texcoco while we were punished. "

    A greatugh echoed in the sky "For you, it is fun for me means a lot of free food, I would tell you to taste the meat of those beast bears, they have a perfect and bnced taste.

    But I think you¡¯re too fancy and enjoy cooked meals. "

    Apollo scratched his head. "It¡¯s not that it¡¯s Fancy, but only the one who eats raw would tell you that the liver but is too healthy for humans.

    For me, it is only a unique vor, but so far, my desire to eat raw meates, you also have to admit that we will have a lot of meat to cook.

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not going to refuse a few cuts of bear meat marinated with butter and garlic, in a beautiful medium finish, not too raw but with enough juice the beef. "

    Quetzalcoatl shook his head. "I would love to try that, and I hope you cook thest time vio cooked some meat left the cuts too long in the fire, and the meat lost its juiciness."

    The two continued talking until they could see in the distance fireing from outside the walls of the city of Teotihuacan, Apollo was surprised "Quetzalcoatl be careful with that fire since it is not an ordinary fire.

    It is called the Greek fire; it cannot be quenched with water only if a particrbination of sand is used, but I don¡¯t see sand if I can assume that the city is fighting with what it has. "

    Quetzalcoatl used his big eyes to look at the city of Teotihuacan "What impresses me is therge number of corpses that I have seen as I have been resisting during thesest hours.

    I think that after the battle, I hope you help me a little to heal some soldiers. I think they deserved it; I can even see children carrying supplies.

    But now the most important thing is that you are the southern part of the northern part of the city. "

    Apollo just smiled and jumped towards the north gate, so Quetzalcoatl knocked on the south gate, the soldiers and citizens shouted with joy when they saw their gods arrive, they knew that the fight was about to end.

 Chapter 304 - Slaughter of Beasts

    Apollo fell from the sky to the outskirts of the north wall, but before touching the ground, he fired his bow, which created an explosion of heat, which turned all the beasts in some meters into ashes.

    When he finally touched the ground, Apollo, with a big smile on his face, began firing his bow in different directions,pletely clearing any trace of beasts around.

    Wherever his arrow passed, everything burned and left only ashes, even the earth that was nearby crystallized due to the incandescence of those arrows.

    Tito could scream with joy as he watched as the humanoid beasts that had been killing theirpanions were murdered with great ease due to the arc that the god Apollo was upying.

    The tired soldiers of the north gate could sit down and leave their weapons to let God take care of everything, their battle was over, and it was only a matter of time before they could return to their daily lives.

    At the South Gate, the Flora Centurion could see how the great Quetzalcoatl in its gigantic snake version devoured in just one pass to more than 500 of those beasts.

    Once Quetzalcoatl filled his mouth with those beasts, he began to chew them, the sounds of bones being destroyed, and some terrifying screams began to sound from Quetzalcoatl¡¯s mouth, but this onlysted for a few minutes.

    But this was not the only attack of Quetzalcoatl in his feathered serpent version, another of his attacks, and perhaps the one that gave the most surprising to the defenders who were present.

    It was that Quetzalcoatl passed over the beasts crushing them with his immense body leaving only a path of blood and viscera in ce.

    Flora, who had seen the immensity of things, had to admit that seeing Quetzalcoatl doing such shattered in that tide of beasts was simply beautiful but at the same time, spooky.

    They could see with the naked eye how the remains of the beasts that still had faces of immense pain that they had suffered while they died.

    Unlike the North Gate, the South Gate continued to attack the beasts that felt fear tried to climb as far as the walls could.

    Quetzalcoatl noticed the little beasts that were trying to climb the walls due to the fear he was causing, so he decided to kill them sharply.

    That bothered him the feathered serpent because he wanted to continue having fun with his food, but he did not want to put at risk the mortals who have bravely been fighting for hours, and all they are looking for is rest.

    From the body of Quetzalcoatl began to emerge some small daggers created from the air, which came out at full speed and cut in half the beasts that were near the walls.

    In just seconds, the thousands of beasts that were close to the wall ended in half in some cases they had suffered instant death, but in others, they had only been cut in half or mutted but left alive.

    This action is that the soldiers in the southern wall will wipe their sweat from the festival of blood and screams that were being faced with them.

    Flora contained her desire to vomit and ordered the soldiers to lower their weapons since it was not necessary to fight the god Quetzalcoatl would take care of the beasts, their battle was over.

    The troops lowered their weapons and sat on the walls while watching the unteral battle that the god Quetzalcoatl was doing.

    The majority of doctors of the city that were students began to reach the walls to attend to the most seriously injured.

    General ir climbed the wall with some citizens to power the great battle that the gods were doing.

    Apollo continued with the burning of the creatures, which stopped trying to attack and preferred to escape since they knew that if they stayed, they would die.

    But to their misfortune, Apollo and Quetzalcoatl continued their attack would not let any of those beasts escape.

    This same scenario was being repeated in other cities besieged by creatures such as the city of Tajin and the city of Anguamuco.

    In the line of defense, there were sporadic attacks in the three sectors, but the soldiers had no problems in stopping the beasts since there was not a lot of them, and thanks to the reports of the Nahual messengers the line of defense was prepared to stop The white threat.

    Idril personally coordinated the inquisitors so that the dead beasts were analyzed as soon as possible and even managed to catch some alive, which were taken to the main headquarters of the inquisition in Origin Civitatem.

    Hellena, who was in the city of Tajin, cleaned her sweat after killing a lot of beasts and sat on the wall of the wall to rest a little.

    It was at that moment that he felt something cold in his head when he looked up could see vio, who was offering her a water vase.

    Hellena epted the water vase and could see vio sitting next to her "I hope you feel a little better, you know you were great while using your divine energy.

    I understand that you feel somewhat worried about what happened to me, but you should know that although my memories disappeared along with my experiences.

    I will always be vio; proof of this is the bond that unites us as spouses and the union we have with our children. "

    vio started at Hellena and then hugged her tightly. "Maybe I changed my personality and my tastes a little.

    But you can be sure that I will never leave you, you are the mother of my children and the person I want to spend all my life with.

    You have an extraordinary ce in my heart. "

    Hellena could only cry on vio¡¯s chest like a girl because of her husband¡¯s words.

    In the city wall of Tajin, the soldiers did not understand what happened, but after the emperor kissed the empress, they all started screaming in excitement and apuded.

    One of the soldiers who were present used a newspaper to draw the scene, which he painted on arge canvas in the future and called it "The Bloody Kiss", due to arge number of beast bodies around the emperor and empress.

 Chapter 305 - Way to home

    Callisto was resting in a tree because he was exhausted and had been walking for months, and his onlypany is a spiritual being who doesn¡¯t seem to like to talk much.

    "Hey Denahi, do you have any idea how much time we have to walk yet? During this journey, we have not encountered anything other than some beasts and one or another animal.

    Not to mention the human remains, which seem to adorn arge number of parts of this abandoned ce by Jupiter¡¯s hand. "

    Denahi, who was cleaning a bear to cook it in a campfire, looked at Denahi, who had long hair and a big beard. "You must have patience, Callisto.

    We could have gone into the territory immensely, but if it had meant you might have died, then nothing would make sense.

    We are lucky that the beasts we would have found were only the weakest because all the bulk of those damn beasts have already reached south.

    Besides that there is still food in this area, I am almost sure that everything in the center of the territory is already dead. "

    Callisto closed his eyes for a moment. "You know, I wonder if my wife had already got another man, that thought tormented me every night.

    What will happen to my children when I came back maybe they will recognize me, I don¡¯t regret being serving the imperial navy.

    But I am a human, and I have feelings, we have also been walking for months, and it does not seem that we have reached an end in this immensend. "

    Denahi let out a loudugh, "Maybe if we weren¡¯t in a frozen environment and the snow wasn¡¯t so umted.

    We could have arrived earlier, but I am calcting that per month we are moving just 100 kilometers, ording to the measures you taught me.

    If we follow this step, I am sure that we will be able to arrive in 2 years, I know that it is little time for me, but I understand that for you it can be somewhatplicated. ¡¯

    Callisto sighed and got up from the tree where he was resting. "It is not a short time for me, but it is not that he is not used to it, as I said, my main concern is that my wife has left me for another man.

    If only she knew that I was alive, then things would change a lot, because I will be sure that she would wait even if it will take five years.

    But it makes no sense to think about situations that I can¡¯t control.

    Maybe the trip would be a little quieter if there were more people with whom I could socialize or buy some things.

    This ce may have been fantastic at the time, but now it is nothing more than we stopped from immense snow, without a trace of human presence.

    This makes them somewhat sad, reminds me a lot of the vast dunes of the province of Arabia, no life in that ce just sunnd.

    Seeing the positive side, at least I am no longer dehydrating. "

    After this little talk, they both had their food and started their walk, just like thest months, they spent walking or along the coast.

    In this way, some days passed until Callisto managed to see something in the distance, at first he had doubts, but after seeing it for a moment, he realized that it was the ship he had traveled on.

    Which was stranded on the coast as if something or someone had attacked them, without wasting time, Callisto and Denahi walked to where the ship was.

    When he finally reached the coast, he noticed that the ship seemed to be in good condition but, there seemed to be no one inside, so he prepared his saber for anything that may be on the boat.

    With the help of the anchor chain he climbed towards the deck of the ship, Denahi for his part only took a small jump reached the bridge before Callisto.

    In the ce, we seemed to have traces of something that would have attacked the boat, when Callisto went up, he could also see the deck in perfect condition.

    This worried him more prepared with Denahi to enter the interior of the ship when they went down the stairs to the cabins.

    They could see a few cobwebs and a lot of dust, but there seemed to be no trace of a fight, or something terrible had run.

    They checked cabin by cabin until they reached the captain¡¯s cabin, where Callisto opens the door but could only find an empty room full of cobwebs, on the desk he could see a diary that seemed to be open with something written.

    He walked towards the diary with great caution, illuminated only by the light that entered through the window, he took the diary and began to read it.

    All the text that appears in the diary seemed to make no sense; it was as if the captain had written random words without any context sense.

    He could only read a part of that diary that talked about the events that urred after his expedition to the ground will fail to be ambushed by humanoid beings.

    Andreus, who tookmand of the ship It seems that he managed to get out quite well and headed south, but only that is the only thing that can be read.

    Thest legible entry said they had dinner and that the only thing strange was a fog, where they could hear some screaming.

    After that all the letters of the diary lose meaning, Callisto could assume that Andreu continued writing for a few days in quarantine before leaving his diary open.

    This caused more doubts than answers, but he is only a sailor, not an inquisitor prepared to decipher the mystery, he could only look at Danehi with a forced smile.

    "I have two news, the first is that we have the means to reach the empire much faster, the second is that we will have to operate this vessel only the two of us.

    I hope you can help me because otherwise, we can¡¯t get out of this damn ce. I don¡¯t understand what happened to the crew.

    But you can be sure it wasn¡¯t good at all. "

    Danehi, who was watching the ship, nodded to Callisto¡¯s words, "I think I know what happened to your teammates, but if it happened, I could only tell you that you¡¯ll never see it again."

 Chapter 306 - Future problems

    Danehi left a book he had taken from the captain¡¯s cabin shelf and turned to look at Callisto. "The energy in this ce is exceptionally altered.

    This can only be the work of an opening, in reality, someone entered this dimension by the force, and they carried every living thing.

    As for the captain, the time in an interdimensional opening is nonexistent that added to the fact that stowaways were absorbing him.

    I can say that he held on as much as he could while trying to write in the diary; he is an example of a captain.

    It is a pity that unless he is immortal or his body can withstand enormous pressures, he may have survived, otherwise he will be only blood treated with bone dust.

    But tell me how I can help you. I think we can use this boat to elerate the return to the empire. "

    Callisto kept the newspaper in one of his bags as he headed for the helm to exin how he had to move the candles so they could walk.

    Because Denahi had high strength and understood things almost immediately, Callisto did not take long to exin everything he had to know rted to the handling of the ship; Denahi would handle all the heavybor.

    While Calisto would take care of everything rted to the handling of the ship, although he doesn¡¯t understand many things, he could be sure of how to operate the boat at least well enough to keep it away from the coast.

    But close enough to avoid running aground or getting lost in the vast sea.

    Another of the things they also reviewed was for food, after checking inside the ship they found a lot of water and some liquors, but just some food.

    All this material could guarantee both of them to arrive safe and sound, the only drawback perhaps was the food that only seemed to be little left but only quickly solved it.

    Denahi was in charge of hunting some animals which were put on the ship to beter cleaned, and their meat subsequently salted and smoked to create supplies so that they could be maintained during the crossing.

    Although there was not much food was more than enough so that the two of them could be afloat During the following months, it had to be that way because approaching the coast was extremely dangerous.

    The two began their journey after Denahi will amodate the sails in the direction of the wind so that they could take the ship away from the coast without running aground.

    The route turned out to be quitefortable for Callisto, but for Denahi, it meant moving some ropes and sails so that the air always pushed the ship.

    While this was happening in the Imperial Pce, Julia was scolding her son, "vio, how could you do it, you know that getting your daughter pregnant is quite dangerous."

    vio looked at Julia with a smile "Sometimes things happen to mother, and we don¡¯t understand why I can only tell you that it was the destiny that united me with Amanda.

    But you don¡¯t have to worry since I will always take care of her as I will do with my whole family, including you, my sisters and even Lucio. "

    Julia could only put her hand on her nose and shake her head "What¡¯s done is no way to reverse it, but now let me meet my new granddaughter."

    After this, Julia sat next to Amanda and began to talk. Amanda started telling her grandmother all the great adventures she had lived.

    vio let the two women speak while he goes to the door because he had seen Idril.

    This could only mean some bad and good news for vio, even though three days have passed since the high attack of the beasts.

    Some soldiers of the patrols that take care of the roads get to meet somegging beasts, which end up being killed, or in the worst case, they kill the soldiers.

    Idril creates to join with vio because they had finished Investigations rted to humanoid beasts and those white bears.

    Because they received the help of the goddess Artemis, they were able to get into the minds of some of these bears and could see utterly amazing things.

    But she wanted to wait to talk to vio so she could exin everything she had seen and what this means to the Empire.

    vio went to his office apanied by Idril, who had his face entirely without expressions when they entered the office, vio took a seat to hear what Idril meant.

    Idril also took a seat and took out some reports from his bag that he handed them to vio "These documents speak about a conversation we could have after upying the Divine energy of the goddess Artemis and our ability tomunicate with animals.

    The result, as Emperor can see, is not the most appropriate. It seems that white bears like the humanoid beasts that have been attacking us.

    They suffer from some kind of mind control that makes them act like a beehive; they don¡¯t have an only collective consciousness.

    Although it seems that some individuals who can maintain a particr awareness of themselves can not have adequate control of their actions because they are integrated as a hive.

    Their tastes are the actions they perform will be quite influenced; for example, bears thought that we humans were the most delicious food that could exist.

    That is why, in spite of tearing their lives stupidly, they do everything they can to be able to kill humans and devour them.

    We do not know what triggered this, but we can be sure of one thing, and that is that this great pack is only the beginning.

    They also have a reasonably rming reproduction capacity, and the cubs take only one week to be adults.

    While humanoid beings can reproduce among themselves regardless of sex, and their babies take two weeks to be adults.

    Strange as it may seem in the center of the northern territory, we could see in the memories how a lot of beasts are heading northwest.

    Taking into ount the map that you gave us emperor, we can know that it seems to be heading to ska..."

    vio interrupted Idril, "The only reason for the beasts to risk, even if they die frozen is by the Bering Strait.

    This is beneficial for us, but it also represents a danger to the Asian zone, I suppose the future will not speak of the Mongol hordes but the hordes of beasts.

    It¡¯s a shame that we don¡¯t have more poption because it would be great to be able to start a war without a barracks in the north. "

 Chapter 307 - Guild Foundation

    vio got up and took a book from his ledge, which he handed to Idril. "The empire can take care of cities and towns, but we cannot take care of the correct defense of the entire territory.

    I think it¡¯s time to create the guilds. "

    After saying that, vio took out arge nk sheet which he ced on the desk and began drawing so that Idril could understand what he meant.

    "It is crucial that the guilds are always under the control of the empire if it is not that way; it can be too dangerous for everyone.

    This mainly because the guilds consist of armed people who will be responsible for making orders depending on the needs of the region or how much the missions pay.

    The guilds arepletely different from the mercenaries because the guilds will belong to the state but will be independent.

    Each guild must be approved by the empire and will necessarily have a guard of the Inquisition, which will be rotating, that¡¯s where you enter the guards will have an obligation to take care that the guild is being correct.

    Otherwise, the legionaries will have to be informed so that what has to be done is done, the guards of the inquisition in the guilds will also have the task of analyzing any kind of animal beast or being strange that the members have brought in Your missions

    I do not know if there are even more beings who have conscience and intelligence, their mission as the guard of the guilds is to prevent these beings from being unfairly enved, the Empire needs free citizens no ves. "

    Idril, with his hand on his chin, asked, "But if citizens are going to be able to belong to the guilds, how can we avoid them being many and that in some future no one wants to be a legionnaire or an inquisitor.

    Also, it is not dangerous to let citizens take care of beasts when our poption is quite weak. "

    vio formed a smile on his face "The guilds can only generate ie for their members if theyplete missions, they will receive money, but it will be everything.

    A legionary and inquisitor or anyone who have a charge in the empire receives not only his sry but also receivesnd and pensions if they die so that way their family does not go hungry.

    The only advantage that guilds will have is that they will be able to earn arge amount of denarius, but it will be at their own risk, but not only will they allow the members to make denarius, but the empire and the economy will benefit. "

    vio took from his desk a small scarf, which he handed to Idril, who realized what was done with the skin of white bears; the scarf was toofortable to touch and providing heat.

    "These kinds of scarves can only be made with the skin of the white bear but now imagine that skin is sold to the craftsmen of the empire.

    the not only solution would cause two main problems of the empire, the first theck of food because also the meat can be eaten or converted into fertilizer.

    We would have a sustainable resource of skins which would not damage the ecosystem. Otherwise, they would be helping.

    As for the poption, it is not much to worry about because they can only operate near cities and towns, I will not send my citizens to fight in the middle of a mountain range 100 kilometers from any city.

    When we have more poption, Then we could expand the range of action of the guilds in the meantime any guild that dares to go further from the rules established by the Empire.

    They will lose his license, and all his members will be disposed of in military courts for their sentences.

    But the most important thing of all is that you never allow guild guards to stay for a long time, they have to be rotated mandatory and otherwise, they can be bought and will end up being corrupt.

    You should know that one of the leading causes for which any kingdom, empire, or republic falls is because of corruption because people prefer gold coins than their security.

    I will say how you should treat the inquisitors because that is your job but remember that where there are gold and silver, corruption will form. "

    Idril nodded and returned the scarf to vio, who put it on his neck. "Remember to make preparations for the guild at the hands of Taneri.

    I¡¯m sure she can give you some rmendations on how to destroy the beasts while saving the environment. "

    After this, Idril left the room carrying in his hand the book that the emperor had given him and thinking about how he would have to train the guilds.

    vio leaned back in his chair for a while his eyes were closed, he was thinking about some things when he can hear his office door open.

    When he looked, he could see his little daughter Erendida stained in the face with blue color who had a paper in his hand, Erendida ran to his father so she could show him the drawing he had made.

    vio hugged her after she flew off to "Dad, Dad, look at the drawing I made with my brother¡¯s help."

    In Erendira¡¯s hand, he saw a beautiful drawing of sticks and balls made with Mayan blue Cray, which was the whole family, including Amanda.

    Erendida could feel how her dad gave him a big kiss on her forehead and then how he moved her hair with her hand. "Its a beautiful draw daughter.

    What do you think if we frame it and put it on the back wall so that anyone who enters the office can see how beautiful you draw. "

    At that moment, Hellena entered who was carrying Bastet "Erendida is time for your bath, your sisters Amanda and Felix are waiting for you."

    Erendida clung to her father while shaking her head "I want to be with dad, I¡¯m afraid he will leave again.

    Although I can feel it, it¡¯s not the same as having it near me. Besides, Dad suffers a lot of bad things when he¡¯s alone. "

    vio scratched his head and ced his forehead on his daughter¡¯s forehead "You have to take a shower when you finish you cane with me, and you don¡¯t like to smell of soap andvender."

    Erendida smiled and hugged her father before running away. "Mom, I¡¯m going to take a shower; I want to spend time with Dad."

 Chapter 308 - Amazing News

    Felix was changing so he could take a bath with Amanda and Erendida when he could feel almost instantaneous dizziness.

    Amanda, who was next to her, took her arm "You are fine sister, you want me to see the Gorgons take you to the doctor."

    Felix shook his head. "There is no need, Amanda, just that I felt a little dizzy, it¡¯s the first time that happens to me."

    Amanda looked doubtfully at her sister and ced her hand on Felix¡¯s stomach so she could feel if there was any life inside her.

    It didn¡¯t take long to discover that there was life in Felix¡¯s belly "Sister, you are pregnant also I could feel your baby and my baby gets along almost by age.

    Although my little one is going to born first, yours will only be born a weekter. "

    This news immediately felt Felix, who ced his hand in his mouth and waspletely surprised. "You¡¯re sure I¡¯m pregnant, sister."

    Amanda smiled and nodded, "You will have to take the same care that we all have to keep us healthy and the baby.

    But I imagine that after we bathe, you will have to give the news to Mario.

    I am sure that our brother will love the news. "

    After taking a bath between sisters, Felix went to his room where he could see Mario lying on the bed while reading a book.

    Felix took a deep breath and looked at Mario seriously. "Love, we will be parents."

    Mario stayed with his mouth open while his book fell from his hands; this onlysted for a few seconds before he will get out of bed running and hug Felix.

    "This is excellent news, Felix, we may fail the promise we made to our father, but I am sure he will understand, or our mothers will make hime to his senses."

    vio could feel a chill as he hugged Hellena, who was naked next to her. "I could feel that someone would try to do something dangerous against me."

    Hellenaughed and kissed her husband "There is no one who dares to hurt you and not think about the consequences of doing so.

    Remember that there is nothing more dangerous than an angry woman. "

    vio smiled and gave Hellena a big kiss so she could start another round of charisms and groans in the office.

    Felix could only see how her husband had different actions quite rare thatcks a littleugh because seeing him while he had a hand to the head and another in a notebook while whispering some things made him look funny.

    "What are you doing Mario, it¡¯s not normal to see you behave that way."

    Mario scratches his head with a pencil "I am thinking about what name will be correct to put if it is a boy or a girl, although I am getting ahead because if it is a girl, you will have to put the name.

    But it doesn¡¯t hurt to have some stored names what you think of Aiko or Akane, although if you don¡¯t like names like my mother¡¯s or my uncles.

    We can always give it a Mexican name like Emilia or Dalia. "

    Felix only approached Mario and hugged her from behind as she reloaded his head. "Little to worry about the name Mario we will have time to put it.

    Now the most important thing is to give the news to the whole family tomorrow, this is information that we cannot keep everyone, must know.

    Also, after giving the news to our close family, I would like to visit my godparents and Mother Tonatzin to provide us with some advice. "

    Mario took Felix¡¯s arm and gave him a little kiss on his hand. "Sorry to be a bit nervous, but the baby in your interior will be our first child, and I don¡¯t know how we can act.

    But you cannot be sure, and that is that I will always be with you if something you have to learn from our father is that he is a person who is verymitted to the family.

    If he could fight against various adversities to return to the family, I can do it too. "

    Felix ced his hand on Mario¡¯s cheek "I¡¯m sure you can do it, Mario, his blood runs through our veins, so we have to be better than him.

    It will not be an easy task, but we can demonstrate and show that we have everything we need to be the best parents.

    But for the moment you have to sleep a little. "

    Felix approached his brother and gave him a big kiss as they both went to bed to have their night of passion before bedtime.

    The next morning the two stopped to take a bath before going to the dining room to have breakfast with the whole family.

    When they came down to get to the dining room, they realized that his father seemed to be sore and holding his hip as if he were an older man.

    Mario approached vio and could his hand on his shoulder. "Father, you are well or need help."

    vio raised his hand "Don¡¯t worry, son I only had a deadly night with your mothers."

    Mario could see how his father looked into his eyes while saying, "Son having a harem is beautiful, but keeping it will mean many things between them that one day you get up dry and in pain like an old man.

    But seeing the smiles of happiness of your mothers is worth every feeling of pain, you how dawned I see you very happy. "

    Mario smiled and patted his father¡¯s shoulder. "We want to surprise the family, but you¡¯ll have to wait until we¡¯re all gathered in the dining room.

    By the way, father, you know what you are going to have for breakfast today, what happens is that I have a craving for some quesadis and a te of miso. "

    vio raised his hands as a sign of having no idea, "I don¡¯t know it can be anything, but you can be sure it will be something luxurious because your mother chose it.

    But you can tell the Gorgonas to prepare your quesadis. "

    Mario smiled and said goodbye to his father to go to the kitchen, vio just looked at him with some doubt because he did not need to go to the kitchen since he could have told any gorgon to make his quesadis.

    vio camped his daughter Felix towards the dining room while they talked about some unimportant issues.

 Chapter 309 - Surprise in the Palace of Quartz

    <i> R-18 Chapter: Sex Description </i>

    After the whole family was gathered for breakfast, Felix rose from his seat next to Mario.

    "Family, there is something I want to tell you, and I am pregnant, ording to my sister Amanda my baby will be born a week after hers."

    everyone at the table waspletely surprised by the words that Felix had said, especially Miyuki, Hellena, and vio, who did not know what to say for a few seconds but after they regained consciousness.

    The three looked at their children with a big smile, and vio rose from his seat to hug his two children.

    "This is news that I did not expect, but it does not bother me. On the contrary, it fills me with pride because, in the time that we were not, you took over the empire and proved to have the wood to govern.

    But that does not mean that you two have finished your studies, you two will spend the time left for the birth of my grandson in the pce training your skills.

    Also, while you are in charge of studying, I will order you to start building your Pce in the city of Monte Alban.

    As promised, I will give you your pce andplete control of the city, just remember that you will have to choose a governor because the city will also host the capital of the new province.

    I understand that it may not be easy for you, but you don¡¯t have to worry because the city of Monte Alb¨¢n is not far from the Quartz Pce so you cane whenever you want. "

    Mario and Felix reloaded their heads on their father¡¯s shoulders before they were separated by Hellena and Miyuki, who began bombing the two brothers with many questions.

    This newspletely pleased the imperial family, including Apollo, who congratted the two brothers, also promised that he would be the baby¡¯s godfather and that he would give a gift to the child so that he would grow big and strong.

    Tania also felt happy about the news, thinking that she hardly spoke and that the situations that had happened in the empire since she developed a great friendship with Felix and with the rest of the girls were kept aside.

    Not to mention that her brother seems to have won the friendship of little Bastet, although the coexistence she has with her is very little because she will prefer to be with her mother or vio.

    After lunch, Tania went to Felix¡¯s room to congratte her personally.

    Felix, who was preparing for the sses that the gods were going to give her, heard how they opened the door of his room and could see Tania.

    The two would be a big hug and began to talk something about pregnancy-rted issues, for Felix Tania represented a reincarnation of his mother, so she had respect as well as great affection.

    When they finished speaking, the two separated, and Tania went outside to continue her skills but was quite surprised when she saw vio climbing the stairs holding his hip.

    Tania approached him and looked at him with apassionate look. "You want a massage vio. You look sore, it will only take a while, and you will be painless.

    I¡¯m not very good but because I spent a lot of time on theputer I learned some tricks without mentioning that I also pay a lot of massages. "

    vio epted and followed Tania to her room, after undressing and just putting on a towel, hey on the bed while Tania began to massage vio¡¯s back.

    Tania could feel that vio had a lot of stress, but using only his hands and a littlevender oil, she began to massage vio¡¯s back.

    In the beginning, it was apletely regr massage because there was nothing special, but Tania, like every healthy woman, began to get a little excited by vio¡¯s body, which was very well defined.

    She continued massaging vio, but little by little, she approached one of vio¡¯s hands so she could identally begin to brush his crotch.

    This action caused an electric shock in Tania because his clitoris was being stimted by vio¡¯s hand, it was a pleasant sensation, but it also made her have a smile on his face.

    Tania wants to be vio¡¯s partner, but she doesn¡¯t know how to approach him since she doesn¡¯t think she has anything special like her other women.

    What is the use of being a Hacker in the age before Christ where there are noputers or something simr, she is only an average human, but for the time she has been living with vio and the other girls.

    She learned that vio sometimes does not understand some hints, so she has to act as she is doing on time.

    vio at first did not pay attention to the fact that Tania was masturbating using her hand, but Tania¡¯s hip movements were getting stronger, so he decided to help her.

    Tania could feel vio using her hand to start caressing her clitoris and y a little with her vaginal lips; the massage had to stop as Tania leaned on vio¡¯s back.

    While vio¡¯s yful hand was in charge of making her feel in paradise, little by little, some small moans came out of Tania¡¯s mouth. Thissted until vio could feel how Tania¡¯s body trembled, and her hand was filled with vaginal juices.

    Before Tania could react, vio turned around and took her by the shoulders to give her a passionate kiss, soon Tania was lying on the bed while vio kissed her neck.

    vio knew that Tania was ready for the next step, so she only moved Tania¡¯s underwear to insert her penis.

    Tania could feel with some pain but with joy as vio took away her precious virginity when her hymen broke.

    vio noticed the blooding out of Tania¡¯s vagina, so he decided to start very low while he was saying Tania in his ear, "I¡¯ll take responsibility for you, Tania, I hope you don¡¯t mind being with a man like me.

    But you don¡¯t have to worry because you always take care of yourself and the children we can have.

    This will hurt a moment, and then everything will be a pleasure. "

    Tania was d for vio¡¯s words, and with a small tear on her face, she bit vio¡¯s shoulder until the pain became into pleasure.

    vio¡¯s hip did not stop moving while his penis reached deep inside Tania, who, having his cervixpletely perforated, could only get carried away with pleasure.

    Unlike the goddesses, Tania could only resist until vio filled her interior with her semen. After this, she fainted with pleasure, so she stayed hugging vio.

    vio could only shake his head but like a good gentleman by reason Tania and brought her to his chest so that when he woke up, he would do it apanied and not alone.

 Chapter 310 - Morning news

    At night Tania woke up quite happy because she had a dream too beautiful, but when she opened her eyes she could see vio.

    It was then that she realized that she had not dreamed and that everything she remembered was real; she liked this a lot because she knew that from now on, he would be an essential person in vio¡¯s life.

    After this she went back to sleep only that she could feel as there were more and more people in his bed at night, in the morning he woke up he realized that Shini was sleeping beside her.

    While Hellena and Miyuki were sleeping on vio¡¯s chest, Amanda, meanwhile, was lying next to vio, Cyra and Arisai were next to Amanda, going like two babies.

    Tania did not understand how they all managed to settle in the small bed, but this blushed a little because their mornings would be how it is from today.

    At that moment, the door of the room opened, and Aprhodita entered, carrying Bastet and Aule. "Guys, I don¡¯t want to disturb you, but the baby of Quetzalcoatl and Hermaphroditus is about to be born."

    vio got up somewhat surprised. "Poor Quetzalcoatl. I ask me if he will have a curse because he couldn¡¯t enjoy the pregnancy of either of his two wives."

    Miyuki got up and gave vio a little tap on the nose. "Don¡¯t say that in that case, you would also be Cursed, and any son I have won¡¯t grow up with a father."

    vio realized his mistake and could only smile forcefully before he apologized.

    After this, everyone prepared to go to the hospital in the world of the gods, where Mayahuel, Ares, Quetzalcoatl, and mother Tonantzin were already.

    Only Aule remained under the care of Felix and Mario, while Cyra, Arisai, and Tania stayed in the quartz pce doing their daily work.

    Quetzalcoatl was somewhat nervous because he had no idea how Hermaphroditus¡¯s body worked, but he could be sure of something and that he would be a father again.

    Mayahuel had a cocktail of emotions, but in the end, she has no problem with Hermaphroditus because she does not live with her husband, and the baby is more likely to end up taking care of him.

    Ares was perhaps the only one who could not describe what he feels; on the one hand, his son will be a mother, which makes him hate the nymphs, but on the other hand, he will be family with the Anahuacs gods.

    While they all thought Ometeotl entered the room and looked at the thinking gods, he could only sigh and put his hand on the shoulder of Quetzalcoatl and Ares.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry about anything; I will personally make sure the baby is born without problems."

    Ares and Quetzalcoatl rxed a little with the words of the goddess Ometeotl who entered the delivery room to help Hermaphroditus in everything she needed.

    How the goddess of the duality that the two sexes have and that she has had countless children knows all that Hermaphroditus must do so that her birth is something without much pain.

    A few hours passed, and vio arrived with his whole family, including his father Apollo, as the god Ra is currently taking care of Cronus in the south wall, when they entered the hospital Pilcoatl received them and guided them to the waiting room.

    "Thank you very much for theing family. My grandmother Ometeotl is currently taking care of Hermaphroditus.

    I am sure that my brother or sister will be bornpletely healthy and without any problem, I have to thank you, father vio, because your brother is helping. "

    vio shook his head "Asclepius is free to do what he thinks fit; you should thank him personally.

    In any case, I will also thank him for what he is doing, why Quetzalcoatl is also a family, like Mayahuel, you, Hermaphroditus, and your brothers. "

    Pilcoatl smiled. "Thank you, father, but we have arrived."

    The waiting room door opened, and vio could see his grandfather Zeus talking to mother Tonantzin, for a moment, he stopped talking and apologized to mother Tonantzin to go to receive his grandson and his family.

    vio was surprised when he was hugged by Zeus, who congratted him "Haha, you are worthy of being my grandson who would think you would make your daughter yours and the very death.

    You are an example to follow for our whole family without mentioning that the odyssey that you lived in that world is surprising; the fauns do not stop singing odes to your name if this effect had with us.

    I don¡¯t want to think about how it will be in the mortal world, but I can be sure that many will be able to vio their children and be called the god of the family.

    Hestia will have a toppetition with you, but let me greet my granddaughters and grandchildren. "

    After this, Zeus greeted all vio¡¯s wives, but he could pay special attention to Amanda and Shini.

    He also hugged his grandchildren. Deep inside, he was a little sad that Aule wasn¡¯t there, but it was better that way.

    The whole family sat in the waiting room and began talking to each other as time went by until the entire room fell silent when Ometeotl left the room carrying a small baby.

    Quetzalcoatl got up from his chair and turned to his mother so he could see her baby.

    The little baby was a beautiful girl with brown hair and blue eyes who, when she saw Quetzalcoatl moved her hands to reach her father.

    Ometeotl handed the baby to Quetzalcoatl. "You don¡¯t have to worry about Hermaphroditus. He is resting. It was hard for him."

    You will have to talk to him to name the baby. "

    Quetzalcoatl smiled as he watched his daughter, "I understand, mom, I¡¯ll talk to him to see what is rted to this little girl¡¯s name."

    After this, everyone gathered around Quetzalcoatl to see the new family member, who seemed to be quitefortable in his father¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 311 - Negotiations with artisans

    While vio¡¯s family were celebrating the birth of Quetzalcoatl¡¯s daughter, Idril and Taneri had their problems.

    They were negotiating with thergest artisan guild in the Empire and some other guilds, on the creation of the Imperial Auxiliary Guild.

    Which consisted of doing work outside the cities and towns taking care of small beasts that terrified the ce but only in nearby locations.

    This guild would receive missions or act on their own to sell everything they will get to the craft and merchant guilds.

    Have and also exined to the artisans that the merchants that the beasts did not enter the program of environmental protection, so they had the freedom to kill them as long as these beasts will not present intelligent behaviors.

    That case that they will get to kill or enve any species that had an intelligent behavior would be fined and would be disposed to courts where they could lose their lives.

    The artisans had their doubts mainly because they had not been convinced that an independent guild would be in charge of carrying out actions when they can simply go to the defense line or any city in the North.

    To buy the fur of beasts and sometimes even meat, at prices not so high with which they can have arge profit margin.

    Idril smiled and took out a document which he ced on the table and then crossed his hands "You must know that the guild of imperial auxiliaries can hunt down any kind of beast and will not pay any taxes. Therefore, the prices were much lower than what you can imagine.

    Of course, nothing is free in life that they do not pay taxes does not mean that you do not have to pay taxes, you will pay fees for the product already created not for the purchase you make.

    Just remember that the imperial bank will make each transaction, so transactions that are made outside the bank will not be allowed as they would be in a serious crime in which the sentence is death and requisition of property.

    The only thing we hope is that they support us mainly with some sponsorships for the guild since the empire will only provide the members with weapons and training to hunt beasts with the inquisitors.

    Craftsmen¡¯s guilds thenpletely changed the way they came to Idril, as this action would allow them to earn arge number of resources by which they could boost their economy."

    All the representatives looked into each other¡¯s eyes and then nodded, and the representative of thergest guild decided to speak.

    "Great inquisitor Idril, we are willing to participate in this new adventure that our emperor is ting.

    But we would like that as you will have a representative in the guild and each group of members, we also want to have a representative.

    Whose sole function will be that the members upy all the resources that we are giving them this to prevent them from misusing the resources or selling them for their benefit? "

    Idril put his hand on his forehead while smiling "You can have representatives; there is no problem with that.

    But any issue rted to the guild, such asints orints, will have to be dealt with by the military court, which is under the control of the defense ministry.

    The great rotating judges so there will never be the same judge for each case this with the mission that neither side can convince them using money.

    I want you to remember gentlemen and make it very clear that the Empire will not tolerate any kind of corruption in its ranks.

    The punishment for corruption is to be impaled alive around Lake Texcoco so that those white-skinned beasts or any animal slowly devour their bodies.

    Not to mention that his family will suffer specific punishments to leave a clear example that those who try to break the order of the empire will die most painfully. "

    The guild members nodded their heads as they felt a tremendous cold sweat running down their backs, even though they did not intend to fall into acts of corruption.

    These words of Idril left a mark on his heart, which would be veryplicated to eliminate because it would also put a line between what they should do and what they could do.

    After this talk, the representatives left the office and left Idril and Taneri alone after they left Idril received a pat on the back from Taneri.

    "You did well. I¡¯m sure vio is going to be delighted with what you¡¯ve aplished.

    These unions are going to help reduce the poaching that still exists in our territory, although it is contemted in the environmental n, the cold causes people to have a little less empathy with their ce of life.

    Well, they put their safety before the well-being of the ce where they live, which is normal behavior but is not harmful.

    This mainly because the beasts of the North have been devouring arge number of species leaving the ces empty of any kind of life.

    Memories of the beast could be seen how they had what they cannibalized among them because all the species that existed in the ce where they passed were over.

    Not to mention that the cold is also doing its job by eliminating species that are not used to such a cold climate.

    Perhaps the only good thing among all this is that the species that we brought and the few that we managed to save will end up repopting thisnd easily.

    In some future, we will see thousands of cows or hundreds of thousands of pigs, so feeding will not be any inconvenience. "

    Idril smiled "You should go home to see your husband, remember toe tomorrow because we will meet Mario because we will have to choose the headquarters of this new guild.

    By the way, it is on the desk is a leather suit that the emperor made for you to enjoy with your husband "

    Taneriughed and opened the desk to take out the ck leather suit that had a mask and a whip "I think Quirino won¡¯t sleep today, Haha."

    Idril could only see how Taneri left the office with a big smile.

 Chapter 312 - Meeting at the headquarters of the Inquisition

    Idril woke up in the morning with the first rays of the sun, at her side was her husband a human who had fallen in love a few years ago and with whom she ns to have her children.

    She kissed her husband and went to the bathroom to take a shower. After this, she went to his office, where he met Taneri, who had some dark circles.

    "Good morning Taneri, you should sleep more those dark circles just show that you could not sleep calmly."

    Taneri yawned and surcharged in Idril, "I had sex with Quirino all night, so I could not sleep, but you look pleased. I guess you also had intimacy with your husband."

    Idril blushed a little "We want to have a child, so we have to work hard at night, but we are not like you two.

    That looks like rabbits in the apartment season; you know that your office is known as the ce of pleasure because of the screams you make.

    You should control your instincts a little; I can only rmend that as a friend, in any case, nobody dares to tell you something because you are a friend of vio and Hellena.

    Just like Admes and me. "

    While the two friends were talking, Mario was heading towards the meeting using an Admes glider.

    Unlike thest version that his mother used when he went with vio to the south wall, he had improvements in thending gear and aerodynamics.

    Not to mention that Mario trained to be able to use it correctly, after spending some time in the air he began to descend to the track of Origin Civitatem.

    After he came down, he was received by a Praetorian guard who saw him in his carriage so he could quickly reach the offices of the Inquisition.

    The road was quite calm for Mario, who could enjoy the people who were waking up to do their daily work.

    Before arriving at the office, he stopped the carriage because he could see a woman who had a small tamales stand, the food he receives in the Quartz pce is the best he can eat.

    But that little pleasure of a tamale and atole in the morning is something that he can not pass up, after asking for his extra breakfast Mario ate quickly while the carriage continued on his way to the building of the Inquisition.

    When he entered the headquarters of the Inquisition, he was quickly received by the inquisitors who made the Roman greeting and managed to the office of Idril.

    Where he could see Taneri speaking with Idril, "Thank you for waiting for medies, but I had to stop along the way to be able to enjoy the green mole tamales and the mushroom atole sold in the capital."

    The two women justughed, and Idril spoke, "Don¡¯t worry, Mario, but tell us where you want to build the headquarters of this new guild.

    Yesterday we reached an agreement with all the craft guilds and merchants of the empire; they will sponsor and buy the merchandise to this new guild.

    But they will also have the right to have a legal representative in each group that is formed within the guild; I hope you like it and have not done something that bothers the imperial family. "

    Mario shook his head. "My father told me it was better this way because you can force people to be things, but when they do it by obligation, they usually do grudgingly.

    It is better to have a bnce where the real winners are the Empire and the citizens. Otherwise, the work may be done without care, and in the end, it ends up causing a problem that can end up in something serious.

    But let¡¯s not talk about bad things better apany me. I will take you to the next headquarters of this great Imperial Auxiliary Guild.

    I have to admit that sometimes I don¡¯t understand my father so simple that it was to put him an adventurer¡¯s guild, but I guess the name sounds a bit more original. "

    After this, the three left the office while heading to the outskirts of Origin Civitatem to a ce that was near the city of Yankuik Azn, the home of the great temple to Mother Tonantzin and location of the most potent Praetorian warriors of the empire, the ancestors of the Aztecs.

    After traveling by carriage for a few kilometers, the carriage stopped on an empty ground but which was smooth and covered with snow but ready for the massive headquarters of the auxiliary guild to be built there.

    The three of them got out of the carriage, and Mario pointed towards thend. "In this ce, the headquarters will be built since it has a peculiarity, and it is that it is a perfect distance from the capital and the city of Yankuik Azn <sup> 1 </sup> .

    You should not worry about the resources for construction since the Empire will take care of that, but the maintenance work will depend on you entirely.

    Until the guild is self-sufficient and does not have to depend on anyone to survive, of course, the Empire will support the guild in case it is necessary that not enough money be raised for its daily operation. "

    Idril looked at Mario with a doubt, "Why build it in this ce and not use any of the cities as headquarters."

    Mario scratched his head "This is mainly because a new city is going to be founded in this area.

    You will choose how you want the headquarters of the Imperial Auxiliary Guild, but my grandfather wants to build a well-nned city in this area.

    Well, it will be the meeting point for quite a few people, and maybe in some future, this is the leading business point rted to the sale of strange items obtained from beasts.

    For the workforce, they will not have to worry much since I will help with the construction of the ce in the first phases.

    Just tell me when you have the materials if Pilcoatl being a baby was able to build the Quartz pce, I can host the adventurer¡¯s guild. "

    Idril and Taneri looked at each other for a moment because they did not understand why Prince Mario was doing these actions for those who decided to ask ...

    New Azn

 Chapter 313 - Visit to Admes

    Idril approached Mario, "You feel good prince is not normal that you want to do things as is."

    Mario sighed and held Idril¡¯s shoulders "Felix is ??pregnant, but I don¡¯t know how to react or act, I want to show that I can do great things.

    That is why I want to build the base of the imperial auxiliary guild, it may not be my most significant managed, but somewhere I have to start. "

    Taneri approached Mario. "You don¡¯t need to do it, so your father had promised you both the city of Monte Alban.

    Besides, your most significant achievement will be to be a father, remember that it is not just having a baby; it is taking care of you and growing up to be the right person.

    Your father has shown that he can take care of his children. "

    Mario looked at Taneri with apelling look, "What I¡¯m going to tell you, my grandfather ns to publish it as a book with the help of the priestesses.

    You will see how you know my father was missing for more than a month with my mother, what happened was ... "

    The three talked for some time; this allowed Taneri and Idril to understand what vio¡¯s great achievement was and why Mario wanted to achieve something like his father.

    "Mario, maybe there is a way that you can leave a significant mark on the size of your father¡¯s.

    As far as I know, your father wanted to do three wonders; your future brother-inw made the first of the Pce of Quartz.

    You can do the second wonder about the interoceanic canal that will link the gulf of Nova Roma with the Pacific, why the high bridge will be difficult to build.

    But the interoceanic channel is entirely different you could do it in just one week, but you would need topromise because doing so would imply that you will have to use elven magic."

    Idril turned to see Taneri. "You don¡¯t want Mario to use the earth¡¯s elemental divine energy; that¡¯s an entirely irresponsible action.

    If Mario is going to use that elemental divine energy, he has to do it with his father. Otherwise, I refuse to be the ability of what I can use the elemental divine energy of the earth.

    You know that if something fails, Mario can die is not a God-like vio is a demigod, the high power of that unstable energy can destroy his body and turn it only into unrecognizable pieces of meat. "

    Tania bit her lip "Forget what Mario said you would have to wait for your father to arrive, the power of this magic is too much.

    But when vio is with us, we will tell you how you can build the second wonder. "

    Mario did not quite understand what the two women had said but the idea of ??being able to build the interoceanic canal and leave a legacy he loved.

    "Very well, we will wait for my father in my grandfather¡¯s temple in the city; I think it is a crucial issue that does not deserve to be dyed.

    Also, while we wait, let me invite you to eat whatever you want since I would also like you to help me buy the right ring for Felix since I want to formalize our love before Aphrodite. "

    Idrilughed. "There is no better ring than what you can ask Admes for. He is the best person I know who can make that kind of jewelry; he is currently avable in the capital.

    This for that beneficial being because maybe we can eat with him and the dwarves, the way the crocodile and his corn beer cook is something that I can¡¯t stop eating. "

    After saying this, the three went to the capital, the way back was quitefortable, but Mario did not cease to surprise because of therge number of superhuman people and beings living together.

    They showed the streets and roads as if it were a fantasy world, from some beings with humanoid bodies, women with duck feet, and even some children who had scales of different colors on their faces.

    When they reached the workshop of the dwarves, they got out of the carriage and entered the great workshop, which was guarded by Praetorian guards and members of the Inquisition.

    Inside the workshop, I could see arge number of them working on different projects, but perhaps the one that surprised Mario the most was to see one where there was an unarmed assault rifle on the table while the dwarves made notes.

    Admes, who was in his perch office that Mario, Idril, and Taneri had arrived for what left the office and went to where they were to greet them.

    But he noticed that Mario seemed to be too interested in the assault rifle that vio had given him "I see that you are very interested in the assault rifle your father gave us to analyze it.

    I have to admit that it is a weapon that is perfect for war, it doesn¡¯t weigh much, but its shots are capable of going through any armor without any inconvenience.

    But perhaps the most surprising thing is that it can fire hundreds of bullets per minute, it is a pity that it is useless. "

    Idril, who was also interested, asked, "Because Admes is useless, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s on vio¡¯s orders because I was able to change our war potentialpletely.

    Only a few how many of them could we pacify the entire continent. "

    Admesughed, "the first time I tried it, I had the same thoughts, but you know what I realized."

    Admes¡¯s face changed to a serious one while he took a bullet out of his pocket. "This little bastard isplicated to produce, not to mention that what it contains inside is smokeless gunpowder, which is almost impossible to produce.

    As simple as making an ount to be able to realize that arge-scale production requires many resources which we do not have avable.

    The only reason why we are disarming them to analyze their mechanism and be able to imitate it in our Carbines so that they can fire more than one bullet and do not have to load with a paper cartridge.

    But seeing that you threee together I can say that you don¡¯t do it just to admire our work, you must havee for some particr reason.

    Because they don¡¯t apany me and I enter the office so we can talk more calmly. "

    Everyone nodded and followed Admes to his office.

 Chapter 314 - Deal with Admes

    Admes heard what Mario wanted to ask Felix to marry, "You want a ring that is unique and can protect Felix from danger."

    Mario watched as Admes got up from his chair and took the hammer that had belonged to Hephaestus "that would be something entirelyplicated for doing if only I do alone.

    But when my hammer have a source of divine energy, I am sure that I can forge the most magnificent ring that could ever exist in this beautifulnd.

    It will not be easy; Mario this is going to be a task that will require the two posts divine energy will work as a kind of mold, and fire for the ring was fully functional.

    Due to the friendship I have with your father and how arduous this work is, it would require absolutely nothing for the moment, however.

    I would like you to allow my children to serve in your court in the city of Monte Alb¨¢n, they may not be able to surpass me in their entire lives, but that does not mean that their grandchildren cannot.

    Of course, this means that you will have to pay for your meals and your stay if they want something else you will have to pay for it on your own.

    I also don¡¯t want to create some spoiled bastards. I want them to learn to upy the forge as I did. "

    Mario scratched his head, but after this, he rose from his seat and shook hands with Admes. "If we can forge the most magnificent ring that even exceeds those made by Hephaestus, I agree to help you.

    I will also give your children an excellent workshop in the center of the city, and we will make a contract so that they have privileges on Monte Alban orders.

    I just hope you remember that as a citizen of the empire, I have to hire the best of the best, so if at any time your children cannot make a material that is good enough.

    They would not receive the contract anymore, but they will receive tax privileges so that they do not have problems in living their life. "

    Admes squeezed Mario¡¯s hand. "I like this deal. Don¡¯t worry, I will guarantee the work they do; the work of my grandchildren will depend on themselves.

    I also feel that there is still a long way to go, but it is always good to prepare for the future because you never know what will happen.

    Now we will begin the work. From tomorrow I hope that you can be an avable calction that it will take us to forge the ring five days.

    Since we finish doing a great deal that you think if we are going to eat, I am sure that you have not eaten anything, today my wife has prepared us Green crocodile mole and nut cream "

    The three epted Admes¡¯s invitation and went to the dining room of the workshop to enjoy a delicious dwarf meal.

    While they enjoyed the meal, they could hear Admes funnyments about how delicious the spicy is but how horrible it ister in the bathroom.

    To enjoy the spicy food, Admes¡¯s wife put arge mug of corn beer on the table, which was a reserve of Admes.

    After enjoying the meal, they decided to spend time talking for a while and ying some cards until it waste, and then they had to say goodbye.

    As Mario needed to ask that his father help him so that he could build the second wonder, although more than help, he wanted to ask him that the following week will help him.

    Why tomorrow will have to be with Admes creating the best ring that can excite Felix.

    For Mario, this ring is not only an ordinary object but also means the protection of his wife and the baby that is growing in his belly.

    vio returned apanied by the whole family, including Hermaphroditus being charged by Quetzalcoatl while Mayahuel carried the little Desdemona.

    Who found Mayahuel¡¯s arms veryfortable, to the pleasure of Quetzalcoatl and his wife¡¯s hands, little Desdemona was not like Pilcoatl but a girl very simr to Aule, who only sought to be cared for by her parents.

    vio was surprised to see his son apanied by Idril and Taneri; he could assume that they wanted to talk to him so that while everyone climbed into their respective carriages, he decided to speak to his son.

    Mario approached his father and stared at him "Father, I want to ask for your help because I want you to join me while he built the second wonder, the interoceanic canal.

    But so that I can do it I will need your help because the method I will use is dangerous and I can die if I do it incorrectly.

    Don¡¯t worry, father, it will only take me a week to build it, but with these times, I will need your help because otherwise, I will not be able toplete it. "

    vio smiled and put his hand on his son¡¯s shoulder "I will support you in everything you need, you don¡¯t have to worry, just tell me when you want me to be with you.

    But please Mario, don¡¯t put your life at risk trying to do things alone, I¡¯ll tell you the same thing your mothers tell me.

    Your life stopped being only yours because there is a little one that will require your assistance, you know very well that I could not be with you due to situations that I could not control.

    But I can be sure that you didn¡¯t enjoy growing up without a father; in my case, at least your mothers knew I was alive.

    Remember that if something happens to you, you will never forgive me. Now we will take Idril and Taneri to their homes.

    Before I forget what you told me, your mothers have to know, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure they will support us. "

    Taneri and Idril wanted to refuse, but vio smiled at them "They don¡¯t have to refuse because this is what a man has to do."

    Having no other choice, Taneri and Idril were taken to their home, along the way they talked to Hellena, Shini, and Miyuki while vio and Mario just looked out the window.

    When Idril and Taneri were left at home, vio decided to talk with his wives about what Mario intended to do.

 Chapter 315 - Special alloy

    vio began telling his wives about what Mario wanted to do with the second Wonder.

    Everything was rtively normal until vio mentioned the part where if Mario were not careful, he would explode and end up dying.

    At that time, their wives at the same time refused, they didn¡¯t want to endanger Mario¡¯s life on a whim, they even looked at vio angrily for proposing such a dangerous idea.

    vio, due to the pressure that his wives were exerting, had to upy his secret weapon, which was to say that he would upy the Union¡¯s bond during the week that Mario was working for the creation of the Great interoceanic canal.

    Because vio will use the link of the Mario union, he will not be able to suffer any kind of damage in his life because all the costs will be transferred directly to vio.

    This was already demonstrated when they were all taken to the dimension where Amatlein is located, this argument reassured vio¡¯s wives a bit, but they didn¡¯t want to take a chance either.

    Before they could ept, they had to do with their own eyes how elemental divine energy worked and how it differs from elemental energy.

    Mario epted entirely because he was also curious to see what that elemental divine energy was like, it would be a case like the one his sister Amanda can use, or it will be even more powerful.

    On the night of that day, Mario hugged Felix as he thought about howplicated it would be for him to be able to use his divine energy to create the ring.

    These thoughts did not allow him to sleep until Felix realized that Mario had not been able to sleep so that as a kind mother ced Mario¡¯s head between her breasts.

    This surprised Mario but brought him security and made him forget everything while closing his eyes and losing himself in the world of dreams.

    The next morning Mario went to the City of Origin Civitatem to start with the forging of the ring.

    Admes who was working on his projects noticed that Mario had arrived; this due to the greetings that the soldiers made; when he left his office, he could see Mario, who seemed to be tired.

    Mario, who yawned by the dream, greeted Admes. "Good morning Admes, I¡¯m ready to start with the forging of the ring.

    Only in the afternoon will I have to separate for a while because my mothers want to know the elemental divine energy of the earth before I begin with the creation of the second wonder. "

    Admes let out augh as he patted Mario on the shoulder "I had the opportunity to see that energy from the earth.

    I think I share your mother¡¯s opinion that they see it before they allow you to use it because it is too dangerous and unstable.

    But let¡¯s leave things from the future to the future now we have to focus on what we are going to do, apany me to show you what you will have to do. "

    Mario followed Admes to a basement where there was arge forge where a lot of heartfelt.

    In the center of the workshop, there was a sizeable ck anvil. "That anvil is made of a dwarf metal that my ancestors brought after they were expelled from their home by that damn witch.

    The leading quality of the dwarf metal is that I could withstand any kind of divine energy so we can work without inconvenience.

    I want you to take a seat next to the forge because the metal will be heated using your divine energy so that it can absorb it.

    The divine energy that it absorbs will allow the spells to remain in the ring depends on how much divine energy you use will be the number of spells that exist.

    There is even a small probability that the metal changes its properties so that Felix can use his divine energy to recharge it without turning it into ash after the divine energy inside it runs out. "

    Mario nodded and sat in the ce that Admes gave him and only had to wait to start using his Divine energy.

    Admes prepared arge amount of white gold and red mercury; the first thing he is going to do is melt them to create a robust metallic alliance.

    He ced the materials in the forge and asked Mario to start using his divine energy to make the forge a particr fire.

    Mario began to use his Divine energy, and the forge began to heat using a ck fire; white gold began to melt while integrating with red mercury.

    Red mercury is a magical derivative of regr mercury, which has as its primary function to give any metal magical abilities, while white gold is obtained from gold mines which have had some elementary stone nearby.

    The metals continued their process to melt while Admes took care of them by adding some Borax preparation from time to time so that the divine energy permeated the metal.

    Thissted hours until Mario could notice Admes¡¯s smile. "Today, your luck is great, Mario; the alloy got the red color of mercury, so the two rings we will make will be special."

    After this Admes took the liquid metal from the forge and ced it in the molds, Mario stopped using his divine energy and wiped the sweat from his forehead "I guess this was the simple part."

    Admes smiled. "Nova Roma was not founded in a day, but you were not wrong since you are correct; by the way, I will apany you with your father since I have to deliver an order that I ask.

    You know if all your mothers will be in the ce because your father wants to give something special to them.

    I can¡¯t say what they want to give, but you can be sure will be a great gif and maybe you can get some inspiration."

 Chapter 316 - Flavio surprise

    vio was on the outskirts of Origin Civitatem with his whole family as he asked them to see them spend an afternoon outside the capital.

    To avoid getting bored, vio prepared roast beef with his father Apollo, Quetzalcoatl, and Hermaphroditus.

    While the women dedicated themselves to talk and take care of the small children, it would be a beautiful family scene if it were not for arge number of Praetorian guards who were dedicated to caring around the ce.

    This was not to protect the imperial family but to prevent anyone from passing through and being killed by the two family Cerberus mascots who have a predilection for eating human flesh.

    The first guests to arrive were Taneri and her husband Quirino, who was greeted by everyone but especially by Hellena.

    After this, Quirino went with the group of men who were cooking the meat for food, soon Idril and her husband also arrived.

    Who was a Roman dedicated to the arts mainly in marble carving, met Idril on the ship of the first expedition.

    For a year, they were talking and gradually began to emerge between them, a rtionship that ended in a marriage.

    Renzo Idril¡¯s husband began to be renowned with the creation of marble figures which decorate and protect the monoliths in the Pax Romana area.

    After greeting like Quirino, he spent time with the emperor roasting meat and telling adventures.

    Quirino and Renzo did not feel ufortable talking to the gods why they knew from their wives that vio and his family were good people who had no arrogance.

    They only made it very clear that they would never approach them if they were angry about why they could die since sometimes coteral damage does not visualize it.

    The talk continued for some time until Mario arrived apanied by Adm¨¦s, the women stopped their conversation because they were curious about the ornate box in Admes¡¯s hands.

    vio smiled when he looked at Adm¨¦s and took off the ck apron he was using to get closer to Admes.

    Quetzalcoatl asked Apollo, "You know what vio ns to do; it is not normal that he brought Adm¨¦s with a suspicious box."

    Hermaphroditus put his hand on Quetzalcoatl¡¯s shoulder. "It must be about something rted to marriage.

    For some reason, I can say that it will be that way you want to bet. "

    Quetzalcoatl denied with his hand "I pass, I don¡¯t trust my luck with vio, sometimes understanding it isplicated even your father doesn¡¯t understand.

    Maybe the only two people who understand him are Hellena and Miyuki, but let¡¯s see the show. "

    vio approached Adm¨¦s, and after greeting him, he took the box from his hands and approached where his wives were for you to stand before them and open the box.

    Which showed nine unique and beautiful rings. "I understand that I am already married to two of you, but I want to do things as they should.

    We are not married to my grandfather, and I cannot be called emperor because I have not taken my throne.

    I want to ask you to be my empress and apany me throughout my life.

    Aphrodite, I understand that you are a free woman, but I ask you to ept the ring as the sign of what our lovests. "

    Aphroditeughed and chose one of the rings which he ced on his finger. "You don¡¯t have to worry, vio.

    I will be with you for a few hundred years, but in the end, the result of our love will be our children.

    You have also proved to be an exemry father among the gods; I can be sure that our children will not suffer any kind ofck. "

    The next to go was Cyra, who chose a ck ring with a beautiful pink diamond; Arisai decided a gray ring with a blue opal.

    Tania, who could not contain her emotion, chose the gold ring with the green gem, while Amanda chose a wine-colored ring with a ck diamond; in the end, Shini, Miyuki, and Hellena chose their ring.

    Hellena realized that there was a green ring that had a blue gem, "vio, we are only eight women who are the ninth wife."

    These words surprised all the women because they did not understand who the novel wife was, in fact, it even causes them a questioning logo because via had never spoken of her or perhaps they did not know her.

    vio smiled and used his control of the elements to create the figure of a small woman who had old clothes but who knew too well.

    Before the incredulous look of them, the small woman began to move her arms and her legs, andter, she will start to blink and show that she was utterly alive.

    All the women of vio, except for Tania and Aphrodite, knew who the little woman was since she has lived inside vio since she was born.

    They were referring to death, who and cuts orzy way to the box to take thest ring there was and ced it on his fingers to their surprise.

    He carefully ced the box on the floor and then began kissing vio, giving himself a big kiss, whichsted for a few minutes.

    Before a step could be taken in separating themter, he considered that there were moments in which one can do things, and others to those of one must contain himself.

    Also, the work of being with Favio is something that must be done among all wives.

    The body of death was only a storm, but it was more than enough for her to prove that she was willing to be with vio forever.

    This dinner also helped Mario realize how he wants to make his marriage proposal to Felix, even though his father had been a bit spontaneous.

    How to realize that the eyes of Idril, Taneri, Felix, and Hermaphroditus showed that they were jealous of vio¡¯s actions.

 Chapter 317 - Battle of the Titans

    <i> R-18 CHAPTER SEX DESCRIPTION </i>

    While vio¡¯s family had a beautiful afternoon enjoying roasted beef and drinking some beer.

    Things were not as calm in the South wall, while they had a great battle against hundreds of giants trying to get close.

    The only thing that regretted Chronos would be that among the whole group, there was not a single giant woman. There were only deformed giants or met their requirements.

    This made him quite angry, and that¡¯s why he dedicated himself to killing them cold blood in the most horrible ways he could, some of them ripped out their hearts with his hand and then bit him.

    While kicking another giant¡¯s head, Kronos was not even a challenge for Cronos; it was just as simple as killing a brainless man who didn¡¯t also have a strategy against him.

    They only threw themselves into the idiot trying to kill him. But this was useless as Chronos killed them.

    The god Ra was taking care of the wall inhabiting that any titan could sneak in and do some damage.

    But to his boredom, all he could do was sit and watch how he did all the hard work.

    Be a change of air for then after his wife was pregnant with another God and not having to be watching.

    It allowed him to have peace of mind, and although he was bored not being able to do anything, he had to admit that Chronos made functional movements by killing garbage.

    So it was a fun thing to be watching how he killed titans, all he regretted was that he didn¡¯t have any snacks to enjoy the moment.

    The closest thing he had was peanuts, but it wasn¡¯t the same. He felt he had to have some other snack, but the world of the gods was very different from the world of mortals.

    So he didn¡¯t worry much either, and I just enjoy what he had.

    When the massacre took ce, and Chronos was returned to his cell, time returned to normal, and the soldiers could feel that rain of blood beginning to fall from the sky.

    They do not understand how bloody were the battles of the god Cronos, but they know that to produce blood rains thatst 10 minutes, they must be very epic.

    What they did not like about the rains of blood was that the blood was disgusting and got into their armor so in the day

    So they had no way to clean themselves until the end of their turn, and the blood gradually began to smell bad without mentioning that it leaves a posticous sensation in their bodies.

    The only thing they appreciate was that God Ra, after the rains of blood, causes rain, which washed some of the blood that was in the buildings to prevent it from rotting and start generating some diseases.

    Another of the fabulous things they could see was arge number of bones that were outside the walls.

    They could assume that the god Ra has something to do with the cleaning of the bodies because if it were only Cronos, the bodies would be rotting around the ce.

    But despite all this, the soldiers on the wall thank the gods because the bones of those Titans showed that they were enemies that could kill them without even being able to fight.

    The god Ra, after creating the rain, went to his temple to take a bath and rx while the priestesses take care of his body.

    Like any god, he also likes to enjoy thepany of women and more if these are his priestesses.

    What first began as a body wash by the priestesses began to distort when the chief priestess ced the penis of God Ra in her mouth and began using her tongue to stimte the ns.

    Ra did not expect the priestess to do a blow job, but the warmth of the priestess¡¯s mouth while the breasts of another priestess carved her back was an excellent way to rx.

    The sounds that came from the priestess¡¯s mouth were proof that he was giving the best he could to get the god to climax, Ra reached a point where he took the priestess¡¯s head and forced her to move up and down. Down.

    Thissted for a few minutes until he discharged his semen deep inside the priestess¡¯s throat, who could breathe smoothly after the god¡¯s penis came out of his mouth.

    But this was only the beginning of the adventure in the bathroom because Ra was not satisfied; without anyplications, he opened the legs of the priestess who was trying to breathe and prated her with his penis.

    Because the priestess¡¯s muscles were tense as she could barely breathe after having the penis of the god Ra in her mouth, her vaginal walls clenched the penis of the god that intoxicated Ra with pleasure.

    Who began to move his hips until he could feel that his penis touched the priestess¡¯s cervix, thanks to Ra¡¯s movements, the priestess¡¯s cervix gradually opened.

    Until the nspletely entered her womb, this almost caused her to suffocate because the pleasure and the situation where she almost forgot how to breathe if it wasn¡¯t because Ra had to help her breathe with kisses, something terrible would have happened.

    After moving his hips for a few minutes, he released his semen entirely in the womb of the priestess; he could feel by his divine energy that his sperm had fertilized the ovum of the priestess.

    This put a smile on the god Ra since for him, getting pregnant with any woman with whom he has sex is a great achievement, but this was just beginning he still needed to get pregnant the priestess who is next to him masturbating.

    He took the priestess and began kissing her before he began to prate her because she was already wet because she was masturbating, Ra no has troubles in entering to her.

    The screams of pleasure echoed throughout the bathroom while the three had fun in all parts of that bathroom.

 Chapter 318 - Situation in Insulae Canibalium

    vio woke up, and the first thing he did was take off the bra of one of his wives in his face.

    Yesterday after asking all his wives to marry, they became lovely with him; at night, when they returned to the quartz pce, the real fight began.

    Nine women against vio, a fight thatsted until dawn, at the end of the battle, Shini and vio ended up fainted with a big smile on their faces.

    After removing his bra, he got up from his bed and could see all his wives sleeping naked but with a smile on his face.

    vio only shook his head before heading to the bathroom to take a hot shower; he needs it because his entire body is sore from the strenuous army of the night.

    While the water was running through his body, he could hear the bathroom door opening, and soon, he could see Hellena entering the shower.

    Hellena hugged her husband from behind "You know that you propose me marriage again only reinforces my idea that you are the special man in my life.

    I think that without you, it would not be Hellena if not some toy of some Roman nobleman who would have been killed. "

    vio turned around and gave him a passionate kiss. "Hellena, don¡¯t think about him, what matters is the present and everything we have today.

    You are the mother of 4 beautiful children, and we will soon be parents again with the little one that is forming in your womb. "

    After this, Hellena gave vio a tap and then began kissing to have a little adventure in the shower.

    When the two left, an hour had passed, but they were immacte and happy.

    Later in the morning, after breakfast, vio went to his office because his rtives wanted to see him since they had information about how the ancestor Ra was doing.

    In the vio office, he waits for a moment before Pandora and Coralia enter the two women that Ares had taken as theirs and who were pregnant.

    After greeting each other, Coralia handed vio a document "It seems that the ancestor Ra just got pregnant with the ten priestesses who were taking care of him."

    vio scratched his head at the directness of thatment. "I will send some praetorian guards to take care of them and that their children be born healthy.

    We will also have to build a house for them because, in the end, their children will be demigods and part of our family.

    You know, I¡¯m d that the family grows, this is beneficial, but there may be problems with it in the future, but that will correspond to our desires to correct it.

    But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the only thing you wanted to tell me, Coralia. "

    Coralia shook her head. "I want to report something that is not corroborated yet, but it seems that it happened at Inse Canibalium a few hours ago.

    A baby was born in the hospital of the capital, but when she was born, she released divine energy of golden color, ording to the nurse¡¯s story the baby and his mother disappeared after that golden light.

    The strange thing is that there are no records of the two; it is as if they did not exist; that is why it is information without corroboration.

    The inquisitors with Idril inmand have gone to the ce. Also, Ares arrived at dawn after the disturbance urred and told us that he would go check. "

    vio scratched his head. "I¡¯m sorry for not feeling it, but it was a long night for us, but I will go with Quetzalcoatl to review the event.

    I have a terrible feeling that it has something to do with Mithras, but if that is the case, the little one can only be raised in the world of the gods.

    Otherwise, there will be no other option than to kill him since it is a danger to everyone, and I do not want to leave my children loose ends. "

    Pandora smiled "Don¡¯t worry father, Ares will take care of eliminating that threat, but you should never underestimate the enemy.

    I would like to apany you, but the baby needs rest; maybe if it was like Hellena or Miyuki, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry much, but I know Quetzalcoatl will take care of you.

    Pleasee back with Ares since we want to spend time with him, our babies want to be close to their father. "

    After this, vio went to look for Quetzalcoatl to go to Inse Canibalium to look for that problem in the form of a baby.

    While this was happening in the quartz pce in the basement forge of the workshop of the dwarves, Mario was screaming in pain.

    Why he was using his divine energy so that the rings could absorb the spell that Admes was writing.

    Mario could feel as if his body was on fire every time Admes put a letter on the rings "Fuck Admes, this hurts like hell.

    My father had to endure this for the nine rings of my mother. "

    Admes, who was scoring the spell, just sighed, "Your father is a madman, you know he brought Apollo so he could stop time and at the same time made me make the nine rings.

    The pain he felt was one that I am sure no one could bear, but your father behaved like a champion who seemed to hurt nothing.

    Even Apollo, who also made his ring for Artemis scream in pain, your father reached a level that surpasses all the gods in pain control.

    I think that exploding and living inva affected him a little more than I can remember, maybe this is good since his masochistic phase was ovee or only worsened.

    The answer to that only your mothers will know, but it is something that I prefer not to know, by the way, be prepared why this part of the spell will hurt you a lot. "

    Mario nodded and could feel a stabbing pain throughout his body, which made him scream as he clenched his fist.

    Thissted for a few hours until Admes ended the first spell "You have done well, there are only three more spells left.

    I¡¯m sure you can resist, just think of Felix¡¯s happy face for his ring. "

    Mario, who was lying in the chair looked at Admes are a smile "I do it, and I appreciate just having a wife, I don¡¯t think I can resist as my father does."

 Chapter 319 - New members of the quartz palace

    In a room in a dpidated house in the center of Inse Canibalium, a woman was resting in bed, hugging a small baby with golden hair.

    The mother was exhausted because she had had a long job giving birth to her little girl.

    Although he did not understand why she forcibly took her, perhaps he feels that this is the best since his father and God Mithras one day disappeared utterly.

    She can¡¯t be sure what happened, but she may know it wasn¡¯t good at all.

    Perhaps the saddest thing is that she had to go through the entire stage of pregnancy entirely alone, but not only that, but she will have to take care of her baby while she is entirely alone.

    While she was resting in his bed, she lost himself in the dream world entirely until she had a dream where she could see that Mitra was alive but was watching.

    For a kind of gigantic man who did not seem to have a proper face without mentioning that he had apletely dark aura that was scary, although it was only a dream allowed him to realize that Mitra may ever be able to return.

    When she woke upter that day, she could hear some stepsing from outside her cabin, she hugged her little daughter and prepared for the worst.

    The door slowly opened and revealed a young man with golden hair apanied by a barbaric man and a young man with blond hair.

    vio walked towards the woman and reached the bed where she was made to see the baby "I think you can recognize me if you don¡¯t let me introduce myself.

    I am Emperor vio, and Quetzalcoatl and Ares apany me, we are here mainly because of the child in your arms.

    I am not a baby killer and less those who are helpless, but I am not an idiot who will allow a potential threat toe and hurt my family.

    I will give you two options. The first is your son will have to study and work in the world of the gods, or you can stay with him, but that means they both will die.

    If you select the first option, you will not have to worry about anything at all because your baby will grow well. Unfortunately, you are only a mortal, and you cannot enter the world of the gods.

    But that does not mean that your little daughter cannot visit you, we can agree that she wille to see you on holidays and special dates while she continues her studies. "

    The woman Mira vio with eyes between anger and sadness, "I have no other choice, and I do not want my baby to die epted the Emperor treatment.

    I just hope he never forgets that he has a mother and that he cane to visit whenever he wants. "

    vioughed, "I am an emperor who respects his people and keeps my promises, what kind of person I would be if I can¡¯t even keep something as simple as what I just told you.

    You will see the gods are significant to us because one more God and one less God can mean winning battles or ending up in the garbage dump of history as an empire that failed.

    You won¡¯t have to worry about anything since I¡¯ll take care of you have a ce to live and where your child can visit you in some future. "

    The woman with tears on her face took her son in her arms handed vio, "I hope you can take care of her since she is my whole family.

    If something happens to her, simply my life would lose meaning, and then death would be better. "

    vio took the baby and cleaned the tears from the woman¡¯s face, "calm everything will be fine."

    After this, a group of doctors entered the house to take care of the woman, who seemed to be too weak, and urgently needed medical attention because otherwise, she would die.

    When vio looked more closely, he realized that the baby was a girl, a little girl with extremely golden hair just like her father.

    vio looked at her for a while before he could only sigh. "No, you won¡¯t pay for the sins your father did, but you have to remember that you are part of the gods.

    You are one of us, but on second thought I do not intend to leave you alone in the world of the gods, I thought to leave you with Grandpa Anubis.

    But I think it is better if you grow up in a family environment than in a retired one full of death.

    May the mothere with us to the quartz pce, this little girl I want her to grow with us. "

    Ares patted vio on the shoulder "I thought you would kill her or leave her abandoned in the world of the gods.

    But considered that what you are trying to do is an unconventional way of doing things.

    I will not tell you that you are wrong because having the enemy nearby is exceptionally advantageous, and I think I understand why you do it.

    I think Yuma will be happy. "

    After this, the days left the ce with the little girl in her arms, and the mother left being carried by the soldiers in the mostfortable way possible.

    Quetzalcoatl returned to his snake form and carried everyone on his back, the girl¡¯s mother was afraid, but she was also enjoying the trip.

    vio, who was watching this, noticed a detail that he had not observed: "Guys do not notice that something strange has been happening around us."

    Ares watched for a while but couldn¡¯t find anything weird; only Quetzalcoatl could tell what vio meant.

    "Time does not seem to stop with our transformations; it has been gradual that even had my doubts.

    I can assume that it is because the world is epting our existence; in your case and mine, there is no problem, but Ares, Huitzilopochtli, and the other gods.

    They are causing the world to adapt, so stopping time automatically will change.

    Perhaps the day wille that the gods will be able to show themselves with their pure forms to the world. "

 Chapter 320 - Encounter with an Ek Chapat

    When they arrived at the quartz pce, vio¡¯s women looked at him with doubts when they saw him carrying a baby.

    vio, before he was questioned, exined the situation and how the baby was the daughter of the god Mitra.

    "I want her to grow up in our home because I¡¯m going, to be honest. I don¡¯t want to kill her since she¡¯s a baby."

    Hellena was surprised and approached vio to put her hand on her forehead. "Love, you¡¯re very soft; maybe it¡¯s age, or you¡¯re sick."

    After this, Hellena removed her hand and smiled at vio. "I like you to think this way, in any case, if the little girl represents a threat.

    I will take care of her, I will not leave dangers for our children. "

    vio scratched his head and hugged the baby in his arms; sometimes, Hellena can prove that she is a very firm woman in her goals.

    The mother of the little girl watched as the god vio hugged her daughter, and this gave her calm before passing out, doctors quickly took her to a room in the quartz pce.

    vio watched as the baby¡¯s mother was taken and only sighed, "Mother, you can ask father that if he can tell Asclepius if he cane to check the mother of the baby.

    I have to go with Hellena, Yuma, Erendida, and Bastet to see the ancestor Ra, it was a promise I made to Grandpa Anubis, and we had to leave today

    It would be a shame if the woman dies and can¡¯t take care of her baby "

    Artemis nodded and took the baby from vio¡¯s arms. "You can count on vio, while his mother is weak, I¡¯ll take care of the little girl.

    When her mother is better, I will ask for the name of the baby and her name, I don¡¯t think saying only the baby¡¯s mother is correct. "

    After this, vio apanied Hellena to pick up her children, during the night, they had agreed to visit the ancestor Ra.

    Bastet, who was ying with his little sister Aule in Shini¡¯s arms, heard her father call her as they would go on a trip.

    Bastet gave a little kiss to his sister and another to his mother, Shini, before flying out into his father¡¯s arms.

    Yuma and Erendida, meanwhile, clung to their mother, then climbed into the carriage towards the south wall.

    While this was happening in Origin Civitatem in the sewers of the city, a crocodile was being eroded by a humanoid creature that had 14 foots and seven human heads.

    This being was tearing apart the animals which had entered its burrow around it were bones of some humans and many animals.

    A group of Inquisitors were about to enter the sewers; this is because, in thest five days, four people in charge of maintaining the small sewerwork have disappeared.

    They surveyed the map of the sewers of the capital, which was not veryrge because the city was only two years old and still growing.

    But they would enter the sewers that belong to the small Ind where the imperial pce is located; these sewers were created during the first expedition.

    Unlike sewers in the city that take their waste to an artificialke where the waste passes through a filter of stones and sand to remove big waste.

    The sewer of the ind where the Imperial Pce is located is entirely different because it has four drains that reach the Tonal¨¢ river directly.

    Of course, this is only allowed because the ind prohibits any kind of metallurgical activity or treatment with hazardous material, which has to release dangerous substances to the Tonal¨¢ River.

    The inquisitors decided to enter the sewers from the Imperial Pce because there is the most significant entrance because the Imperial family is currently residing in the Quartz Pce.

    The Imperial Pce is currently the headquarters of the Praetorian guard, where the next people in charge of the defense of the Imperial family are trained.

    Including the special praetorian guard specially made up of the ancestors of the Aztecs, who have proved fierce warriors.

    Due to its ability to fight without using weapons and exceptional ability to run great distances.

    After being guided by the Praetorians to the entrance of the sewers, the three inquisitors prepared their weapons for whatever they could find.

    ording to the reports and the time between the disappearances, they could know that what they were going to find to be a beast could not be a crocodile, a group of crocodiles because they could not assemble without leaving visible remains.

    Unless the workers have entered the drainage waters where they would be easy prey for those animals.

    Illuminated with only the light of the torches, they walked to the cold and wet tunnels of the sewers.

    They were mainly surprised at how well the sewer tunnels were built; they had to issue that to see if it is a work that took just less than a year under construction. It was a real work of art.

    Perhaps the only thing they regretted was the horrible scent that gave off the water; they walked for a few minutes checking some corners of the tunnels.

    Until one of the members of the inquisition found a bone that appeared to be a human femur, after bending down and checking it for a few minutes.

    The conclusion came that the person had been owed to a very perverse level because even the inside of the bone was empty.

    This made them act more cautiously because they could be close to the thing that would have owed the person.

    They followed a small trail of dried blood and some remains of bones until they finally came to what they could describe as a burrow of a horrible beast.

    They could quickly discover that it was an Ek Chapat, a humanoid beast of 14 foots, and seven heads, which are beings that have no consciousness of themselves and act by the instinct, are a real danger because they kill any kind of living creature that approached them.

 Chapter 321 - Origin Civitatem under attack

    The Inquisitors were surprised by the beast and pointed their weapons; it was the first time they faced an Ek Chapat.

    The beast stopped eating the crocodile and gave a terrifying scream to run towards the intruders who were entering its burrow.

    The Inquisitors fired their flintlock pistols towards the heads of the Ek Chapat; these shots destroyed three of the blow heads.

    But this did not stop the beast¡¯s dress, who came as close as she could and threw one of the Inquisitors who flew out into the water.

    When he fell, he had the misfortune of being beset by a few crocodiles who began attacking him in the water.

    The shouts the inquisitor sounded all over the ce because the pain he was feeling was horrible, but little by little, they were ceasing because the crocodiles began to tear off the limbs while they were bitten and then turned and ripped off.

    The murder of one of theirpanions allowed them to take out their sabers and attack in a coordinated way the beast they had before them.

    ording to the bestiary of the creatures that can be found in the Ek Chapat, it has a weak point, which is one of the heads.

    The problem was that they were only two inquisitors, against a beast that had superhuman strength and high speed.

    The beast felt the intruders approach and turned to shout with its four remaining heads.

    The Inquisitors threw themselves on the beast managed to avoid the attacks with the hands of the creature and of a cut they cut two heads of the beast.

    Fortunately, they managed to cut off the indicated head and thereby killed the beast, but before they could celebrate their victory, they heard a noiseing from further into the tunnel.

    They carefully picked up their torches that they had left on the ground, and they could see it was not just a beast; it was hundreds of eyes that were seeing them.

    The Inquisitors ran away as fast as they could, but as fast as they ran, they could not escape the beasts who reached them quickly.

    The Inquisitors screamed in pain as they were torn apart by the heads of the beasts that soon took their flesh along with some bones.

    But unlike hispanion who had died for the alligators, their shouts were heard by the Praetorians who were guarding the entrance to the sewers.

    This set off the rms, and the Praetorian guard began to prepare to receive any attack that came from the sewers, the inquisition was also quickly informed about the screamsing from the sewers.

    Due to the city¡¯s security protocols, the city guard brought Lucio¡¯s stepfather from vio, made a red alert, and monitored any possible exit from the sewers.

    The inquisitors who were in the capital also prepared to receive any kind of attack.

    Lucio wasted no time and sent a messenger to the quartz pce to ask for reinforcements because they did not know what they faced and much less in what quantities.

    What worried him most was that the attack was running in an area where it is supposed to be the safest ce in the empire.

    After giving the order, Lucio ordered that his wife and that her daughters be taken quickly to the Quartz Pce because she wanted to risk them if something happened.

    Julia, who was knitting a sweater for her granddaughter Amanda, was surprised when one of her husband¡¯s soldiers entered the room.

    "Mrs. Julia, General Lucio has given the order that you and your daughters go directly to the Quartz Pce.

    I cannot tell you why, but it seems that we have an extremely dangerous threat to the capital, and you must evacuate.

    You don¡¯t have to worry about anything since the soldiers have personally gone to pick up the twins.

    A glider is waiting for you, Admes will be the one to drive so you won¡¯t have to worry about anything. "

    Julia, who did not hear only pure sighing soldiers quickly took her gift she was knitting and apanied it to the carriage that would take her to the track that was on the outskirts of the capital.

    She did not want to risk or risk her daughters, because she knew very well that if something happened to them, vio and Hellena would bathe the capital with blood until they found those responsible.

    In the Imperial school, where Ayesha and Aurora were studying, a group of Vi Opus entered the institution and went for them.

    The two twins, who were listening to a history ss about the defeat of Carthage, were surprised when they saw the V¨ª Opus at the door of their ssroom.

    They knew very well that they had to apany them because something had happened and they could be in danger.

    Although they didn¡¯t share much time with their brother, they know very well that he protects them and makes them even more aware than their parents.

    Not to mention that Hellena takes care of them in a more personal way than her brother, while apanying the soldiers of the special forces.

    They could see how before reaching the carriage, one of the sewers burst open, and a beast came out that showed its seven heads.

    Unfortunately for the beast, it came out in the wrong ce because I saw them Opus, pointed their carbine, and opened fire on the heads of the beast, quickly and efficiently assembling it.

    Ayesha and Aurora were frightened by the horrible beast but did not have time to remain detained in the ce as the Vi Opus took them to the carriage that led to the track where Admes was waiting for them.

    Along the way, the two sisters could see how soldiers were fighting the beasts from the city garrison, Inquisitors, and citizens who were bravely fighting.

    Aurora looked at her sister while hugging her arm. "These people will be fine; those beasts seem to be many.

    I¡¯m a scared, sister. "

    Ayesha squeezed her sister¡¯s hand; she had to be secure even if she was afraid "Our brother will have toe as it is an attack on the capital.

    But you can be sure that father will stop the attack until our brother arrived with reinforcements, we can only wait. "

 Chapter 322 - Capital on fire

    The carriage advanced to the outskirts of the city, during the whole journey they were attacked twice, but the Vi Opus defended the chariot and prevented the beasts from approaching.

    When they arrived at the glider, the twins were uploaded with Julia, and the Nahual messengers began to take the glider to the city of Texcoco.

    The special forces could rest peacefully for a moment because the three most influential people in the capital were safe now that they were heading towards the City of Texcoco.

    But this only meant that they had to work even harder because, on the way, they managed to see enough beasts that had managed to make their way to the city.

    They have to endure as much as they can until the reinforcements of sector A of the defense line arrive.

    After a short break, they left the ce for the imperial school because they feared for the lives of the students; in some parts of the city, the fire began to get out of control.

    It was a very depressing scene because the capital was on fire; it was the real first disaster facing the empire, Taneri, who was in her disheveled office because she was having fun with her husband.

    She had to prepare when an explosion cimbr¨® the government building, without wasting time went to his desk where she pulled a flintlock pistol "Quirino takes the crossbow from the closet.

    We have to get out of this ce now we have no time to lose, vio once told me that if I ever heard any explosion, it is because the Imperial Pce is under attack and that means that the capital is under siege.

    Before leaving we will pass through Renzo, Idril would be sad if her husband dies in the chaos generated by the battle. "

    Quirino, who dressed as quickly as he could take the crossbow and the charge and then looked out the window. "I can see a few people running in the courtyard and some Praetorian guards.

    But he failed to locate if humans are attacking us or if beasts attack us, you have any idea what we can face. "

    Taneri put on her clothes and looked at the door. "I have no idea, but a few days ago, some people disappeared into the sewers.

    It must be something rted to it, which is good because it means that there is no horde of beasts destroying the empire.

    The bad thing is that the enemy is in the heart of our capital, to think that in Rome, our greatest threat was the barbarian tribes, but in this ce, we have attacks from different supernatural beings.

    We will have to resist as much as we can until the legions that are in sector Ae to help us, then it will depend on how quickly the gods arrive to help us.

    It is a pity that many people will die due to this attack but will set a precedent in the history of Nova Roma to prevent things like this from happening. "

    At that moment the door of the room opened, and a soldier crashed into the wall of the room, with hisst strength I look at Minister Taneri "Please escape Minister we are facing a horde of Ek."

    Before he could finish the sentence a beast with seven heads and 14 feet ran into the soldier and began to bite him

    Taneri frowned and walked calmly towards Quirino to take him by the hand and lead him to the door ignoring the beast that was devouring the poor soldier.

    Quirino did not understand why the beast was not attacking them or even paying attention, but he could be sure that something rted to his wife was owed.

    Taneri was sweating because he was using his magic to create a kind of field which makes them invisible in the eyes of those beasts.

    This was notplicated because the Ek Chapat were beasts that acted on instinct and not with intelligence; it was only enough to mask their presence so that in the eyes of the monsters, they were equal.

    In the halls, the blood was all over the ce; in some areas, the chewed corpses were insight.

    Quirino was surprised and quite disgusted by arge amount of blood that was there, not to mention that the beasts continued to owe the bodies of people he knew.

    Taneri could only sigh and hatefully look at those beasts that continued to eat from the bodies of local workers, wanted to do something but did not have the power to take revenge.

    But even if she did, she would not endanger the person she loves most in her life, who is her husband, Quirino.

    When they left the building, they found an incredibly heartbreaking scene and sad bodies everywhere blood killed beasts and some others that were devouring corpses.

    They did not have time to mourn the losses because they started their way to the main avenue to reach themercial area where the Renzo workshop was located.

    On their way they met a little girl who was extremely disoriented and did not know where the poor little girl was going, she was just carrying a teddy bear.

    Taneri approached her as quickly as she could, and when she got close, she sat down to carry her in his arms.

    Looking at her more closely, the little girl had her whole face covered in blood, not her own, but it seemed to be her mother¡¯s, that would exin why she was detained from a single ce facing nothing.

    Quirino received the little girl so that his wife could move without problems because she knew she was using her magic, and sooner orter, she would end up tired, so he would have to protect the two women.

    Renzo, who was in his workshop, pushed with the help of one of his assistants a block of marble on one of the creatures which were crushed like an ant.

    "Master Renzo, we have to get out of this ce, we have been able to kill that creature, but outside, there seems to be many more."

    Renzo shook his head "Taneri shoulde, with her we can leave the capital without taking any risks.

    But you are free to leave if you want only remember that I cannot ensure your survival if you leave. "

    The assistant looked at Renzo "I¡¯m a sorry teacher, but I have to run; I don¡¯t n on staying in this ce."

    Renzo shook his head as he watched his assistant run toward the street before he lost sight of him, and a terrifying scream came from outside.

 Chapter 323 - Safe place in the capital

    Taneri could see how Renzo¡¯s workshop left one of the helpers running to get away from the city, but his progress was stopped by a beast that dismembered him with the teeth of his heads.

    Quirino hugs the little girl so she wouldn¡¯t be afraid and couldn¡¯t see what was happening in front of her; maybe she saw how their mother died, but that doesn¡¯t mean he is a bastard who allows the little girl to see blood again.

    The three entered Renzo¡¯s workshop, where they could see Renzo preparing his tools and a fairly rare four-barrel weapon.

    Renzo noticed the arrival of Taneri, Quirino, and a little girl covered in blood. "I¡¯m d they came, it¡¯s a shame about my assistant.

    But he decided to die stupidly; it¡¯s a shame because he was my best apprentice, but now let me load my shotgun before we go out to face those beasts. "

    Quirino looked doubtfully at Renzo. "That weapon you have in your hands is new that I cannot recognize.

    Because of the length of the barrel and the size of the weapon, I am almost sure that it will be considerable damage to anything that is shot.

    Renzo just filled his four-barrel shotgun. "This shotgun is an experimental weapon that Admes specially prepared for the inquisition.

    Its function is to closely attack any kind of enemy and turn it into a bloody haze, although this weapon is still very functional.

    But what better proof than to kill somehow many humanoid beasts, now what we are united to where we will go because Taneri does not seem to be able to endure much time hiding our presence.

    Taneri smiled "I can still resist a few minutes but don¡¯t think it will belong. I believe it is best to go to the temple of Anubis.

    The jackal God is very protective of his temple, so any kind of beast that tries to enter him can be considered dead.

    Also, for thest thing I know, Anubis is still working to take care of souls, so he must be aware of the situation that is happening right now. "

    The three nodded and headed outside to make their way to the excellent set of temples.

    While this was happening, Admes was already arriving in the city of Texcoco, so the descent of the airne began to be able to reach the runway that was on the ind of telolco.

    Miyuki, who was spending time with her daughter Amanda and Felix, could see how an airne was starting to descend to the runway of the city of Texcoco.

    Felix looked doubtfully at the Airne "Mother; we better go, I feel that whoever is traveling on the Airne is family.

    But if it¡¯s not a father or mother, that means it¡¯s grandma Julia or our aunts Ayesha and Aurora. "

    Miyuki nodded, and the three women made their way to the Texcoco airstrip.

    The Praetorians who were taking care of the runway quickly prepared to receive anyone who will travel on the Airne.

    That is mainly because the airne can only be upied by the empire family or high-ranking generals in the army.

    When the Airne disengaged, they realized that those inside were the Emperor¡¯s family, his mother Julia, and vio¡¯s two twin sisters.

    The guards quickly lowered them very carefully, and a doctor attended them in case they had any damage or difort caused by being on high ground.

    Admes quickly addressed him Centurion in charge of the track to report on the situation in the capital.

    The Nahual messengers goes to the quartz pce to report on what happened in the capital, the news needed to be expanded mainly so that the reinforcements will soon arrive.

    After a few minutes, Miyuki, Felix, and Amanda arrived at the airstrip where they could see Julia resting in the barrows while having a hot coffee.

    They could also see Ayesha and Aurora, who were having hot chocte, but unlike Julia, they were afraid.

    When they saw Felix arrived, they ran towards her to hug her and start crying in her chest.

    This immediately worried Miyuki, who quickly asked her mother-inw what had happened and why her sisters-inw were so sad and terrified.

    Julia exined the best that could have happened in the capital and how Lucio kept coordinating the soldiers to prevent the Capital from bing a necropolis.

    The words of her mother-inw and the fear she felt in her sisters-inw made Miyuki angry, who clenched her fists and asked her daughters to take care of Grandma and her aunts while she went to look for Quetzalcoatl to ask her to take her to the capital.

    If some stupid beasts believe that they will destroy what it took so long for her husband and the citizens to build, they are very wrong.

    Amanda, despite not understanding her mother¡¯s hatred, could feel that those beasts that had made her angry were doomed.

    Well, her angry mother was a woman who, until she saw the problem dead, would not be happy again.

    She can remember that once the son of a king whose territory was near the empire that his mother founded, he tried to abuse her, but Amanda ended up killing him before he could stain his body.

    This caused the wrath of the King, who demanded the death of Amanda, but this only angered Miyuki, who murdered the entire royal family, and kingdom as that whole was treated as a ve.

    vio, on the other hand, was not spending time with Hellena, and her children in the carriage were a few kilometers from reaching the capital.

    They nned to take a break from the capital before continuing on their way to the southern wall, where they would meet with the ancestor Ra.

    While Hellena and vio were talking the carriage suddenly stopped, so they decided to go out and see the surroundings.

    Maybe they could find out why the carriage stopped.

    When they get out of chariot they could see the capital on fire.

 Chapter 324 - Road to freedom

    vio felt a group of different emotions, but what worried him most was the safety of his mother and his sisters who were in the city.

    Hellena was also worried because Julia and the twins are her families; they both woke up from when Yuma and Erendida held their hands.

    Yuma, with tears on his face, looked at his mother, "Mom will be fine, my grandmother Julia; I do not want anything to happen to my grandmother or my aunts."

    vio, with a serious face, took Erendida, who was also sad for her grandmother and aunts and give her a little kiss on the forehead "Sons, life is sometimes cruel, but if the grandmother or her aunts suffered or died.

    You can be sure that your father took revenge, once a king killed my father, his people paid the cost with the extermination.

    If they touch my mother or my sisters, I will kill anything even if it means going to the ends of the world to assert my revenge. "

    Hellena charged her son "Yuma holds well, Erendida and Bastet hold their father tightly.

    I don¡¯t know who the enemies are, but your father and I will make a blood road until we reach your grandmother¡¯s residence, after putting her safe we¡¯ll take care of rescuing the capital. "

    After this, Hellena began to release her divine red energy to run towards the capital.

    vio hugged Erendida and her daughter Bastet to start using her elemental wind energy so she could move quickly.

    While vio was jumping to cover great distances, he could onlyment for not being able to use his divine energy.

    The only thing that calmed their spirits was their daughters, who felt safe being hugged by their father.

    Some soldiers of the capital were evacuating people, who came out hugging the little they could rescue and their children.

    Among those who were leaving the city was the Vi Opus carrying somehow many children in their arms while others were walking quite tired; they were also inquisitors carrying babies and some doctors carrying some wounded.

    The Vi Opus suffered because to get to the imperial school they found some high concentrations of beasts which attacked them

    Fortunately, due to the use of grenades and Carbines, they were able to make their way to the Imperial school, where they got together with a group of soldiers who were bravely defending the perimeter to prevent beasts from harming small children and students in general of the institution.

    With the coordination of the special forces, they managed to create a small group made up of the most significant students, who were those who attended university and high school subjects.

    These students were given some weapons such as spears and crossbows; their only function was to act as thest line of defense in case the special forces and soldiers died.

    When they left the imperial school, they headed towards Decumano Avenue because it was the shortest and most direct way to get out of the city, they might face many dangers, but they have no other choice.

    The Ceneric centurion headed the vanguard, a Roman of Germanic descent who made a military career in the old continent and was named as the centurion of the century of the Vi Opus in the empire.

    Cenerico is a man who is not afraid of anything because he fought with countless enemies from the Picts in Britain to the desert tribes in Arabia, he wanted to apany vio to this new world for the thrill of meeting new challenges.

    In these two years and some months, he has faced cannibals, beasts, monsters, and nts that try to harm, but each one of them is dead, but this challenge is something different for him.

    Among the students of the imperial school is his 5-year-old daughter, Cenerico is not afraid of death, but that does not mean that he does not care about his family.

    While the vanguard of Cenerico advanced through the streets of the city, they found on the road arge group of Inquisitors who were bravely fighting against some beasts while defending a group of doctors and nurses who were caring for wounded and babies.

    Ceneric gave the order that his avant-garde forces help the inquisitors, the battle was bloody because the beasts had to be faced melee.

    This was an obstacle for most of the soldiers; only the dwarves proved effective against the beasts because their weapons could cover them with fire, so the creatures were cut while burning.

    The battlested for a few minutes until the soldiers were finally able to end thest group of beasts, which werepletely dismembered.

    The inquisitor in charge of the group that led the doctors to appear next to Cenerico, and the two agreed to unite the two groups to leave the city.

    After entrenched for a while to wait for the group of rescued students, they all joined in arge group that was joining your ranks to survivors who had taken refuge in some buildings.

    On the way, the battles made the group move slowly, causing some casualties in the process, but in the end, they managed to reach the exit of the city where soldiers of the capital guard were making a safe road for anyone who wanted to leave.

    After arriving at a safe ce, the Vi Opus took a well-deserved rest, when they were a little better they would help take care of the door trying to increase the safety cord around or around.

    But before they could be calm, they were astonished when they saw in the distance two figures who were running at superhuman speed.

    The soldiers prepared for a possible confrontation but lowered their weapons when they saw that it was Empress Hellena and Emperor vio who were carrying their children.

    This brought great happiness because, with the Emperor god and the Empress goddess, peace in the capital could be recovered until the legions will exterminate the beasts.

    In spite of this, everyone was sad in their faces because the capital was burning, and the beasts roamed its streets; it was a defeat that will be remembered at the same level as the threat that Hannibal once represented.

 Chapter 325 - Fight against the threat Ek Chapat

    When Hellena and vio arrived at the Gate of the wall on the outskirts of the capital, they were able to see arge number of wounded and refugees who, despite losing it, all received them as heroes.

    vio wanted to ignore them, but as the emperor, he can¡¯t ignore them; but before anything, he had to ask the survivors the state of the city.

    After talking for a while, vio met the Ceneric centurion, who noticed the state in which Emperor vio was.

    So the first thing he did was inform the emperor that his mother and that her sisters had been saved by Adm¨¦s who was flying on a glider to Texcoco.

    This news immediately rxed vio and Hellena, but this only means that the only person who stands alone resisting beast attacks is vio Lucio¡¯s stepfather.

    He may not have any direct link with vio. But that doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t have it with his sisters. He has already lived through his father¡¯s death.

    vio does not want his sisters to live the same as he suffered from the death of Vitelio.

    "Centurion Cenerico, I give you the order to prepare your men to defend this area while I go to the headquarters, to save Commander Lucio.

    You have to wait here in this area and safeguard that the enemies in the city go outside.

    If you can begin to coordinate with the other Gates, if we are following the procedure, it is most likely that the alpha legion of the defense line will arrive in some hours.

    You¡¯ll have to resist; you¡¯re in charge while I¡¯m going to rescue my stepfather.

    Nice to meet you, Cenerico; maybe after this, we can talk better. "

    After saying these words, vio, along with Hellena, came running towards the city, Cenerico could only see the two emperors leave with an angry face.

    This caused some fear in Cenerico; he was present at the incident that urred when the Caribbean shaman broke free and attacked the emperor with everything he could.

    He can be sure that the beasts are going to die cruelly even some will not even know what killed them because there is nothing more dangerous than two angry gods.

    vio met the first Ek Chapat beasts who looked at him as if they saw the most delicious food they could face.

    But before they could get close, they werepletely turned to ashes because vio burned them instantly.

    For vio, it was the first time he saw those monstrosities, but there is no better enemy than a dead one and more if he turned to ashes after killing so many innocent people.

    Hellena, on the other hand, was a little less direct than vio but was much more lethal because not only was he dedicated to killing the enemies using a sword that his grandfather had given him.

    But she also was using their divine energy, the beasts fell dead without even having the opportunity to get too close because the aura of death that Hellena gave off was able to kill them just by touching them.

    Thanks to these two joint actions of vio and Hellena, the entire Decumanus avenue which was full of human corpses and arge number of beasts was quickly cleared, leaving ashes around it and the asional corpse dismembered of the beasts.

    When they made their way across the avenue, they could finally reach the imperial pce, which had a lot of holes in the walls, and inside, it seems to be on fire.

    When they entered, they realized how horrible the situation was; corpses of soldiers who were training to be Praetorians were all over the ce.

    Some bodies were missing pieces of meat others did not even have some limbs; little Bastet, who was on her father¡¯s arm, felt some sadness when she could see the body broken in the middle of a young man.

    The young man was one of the sons of the temple guards of Mother Tonantzin; the only reason Bastet remembered him was that the first time she arrived at the temple, the young man gave her a small wreath of flowers.

    It may have been a mandatory action or something that Bastet does not understand, but the little act that the young man did somehow made her feelfortable.

    But now seeing the body of that young man who seemed to have suffered before dying causes her sadness, Bastet knows that it is not a sense of sadness as when his father disappears is something different.

    All she could do was hold on to his father¡¯s chest as some tears came out of his eyes.

    vio did not understand why his daughter was crying after seeing the body of a young man, so he tried to remember and was able to know that he was one of the young men who received him in the temple of Mother Tonantzin.

    He did not understand what the young man did to arouse emotions in his daughter, but it does not matter because he is dead, in the act of respect vio bent down and closed the eyes of the corpse.

    "After ending this threat, I will make sure you have a burial worthy of a Roman warrior.

    Your sacrifice and that of your ssmates will be remembered in the history books. "

    Hellena, who watched the whole process, knew that perhaps Lucio was dead; he could only clench his fist and wait for vio to rise so that the two could enter the main building.

    vio got up and took Hellena¡¯s hand to continue the path.

    While the two walked in the Imperial Pce, which was on fire, they realized that there was no trace of the monsters that were attacking the pce.

    It was an extremely mncholic scene and quite sad to see that the Imperial pce that was his first house on fire was something they never imagined.

    After walking through the courtyard of the pce, they entered through the main door, where they could see that the situation was much worse than that of the courtyard.

    The destroyed furniture, blood everywhere, remains of bodies of beasts and humans, everything was a real disaster.

    But what worried vio and Hellena the most was the silence, which was only interrupted by the sound of burning wood or some copsing structures.

 Chapter 326 - Bloody Revenge 1/2

    vio and Hellena walked through the pce to reach the top floor where Lucio¡¯s office was located.

    While their parents were walking, Yuma and Erendida were with their heads down as their house was on fire.

    For more than two years, they lived in this ce, the quartz pce isfortable, but the imperial pce is their home because it was the ce where they spent their first part of their childhood, it hurts to see their house on fire.

    After climbing, they arrived at the office where they could see the corpse destroyed in the middle of Lucio, the part of the face that was not destroyed showed sad eyes.

    vio approached the body of his stepfather and could see that in his hand, he had a drawing of the twins in which was Julia, Lucio, Ayesha, Aurora, he, and Hellena.

    Hellena could see how her husband closed his eyes after he looked closely at Lucio¡¯s body, so she decided to approach her husband and hug him.

    "Knowing that thest thing he had before he died was a drawing of us as a family makes me see him with different eyes."

    Hellena bit her lip before walking to Lucio¡¯s body and closing her eyelid with her hand.

    "I will talk to Grandpa Anubis to ask that Lucio be able to serve by his side, at least Mother Julia and the twins will be able tomunicate with him and maybe in some future they will be able to meet again.

    But I want revenge vio. "

    vio smiled, revealing a terrifying face. "Children, Papa and Mama will leave you in the temple of Grandpa Anubis because we have to do a massacre."

    Erendida, Bastet, and Yuma nodded and held on as hard as they could to their parents, only Erendida whispered in her ear to her father "Dad, exterminates those beasts of the city, when I grow up personally I will take care of extinguishing them from the world.

    Grandpa Lucio didn¡¯t deserve to die that way. "

    After this, they left the pce and headed towards the temple of Anubis, which was on the sale pyramid in the city¡¯s templeplex.

    On their way they met a lot of beasts which were quickly killed, the viscera and ashes blood road they were doing was so brutal that even some survivors could only thank the god Jupiter for allowing the emperor and the Empress could fight against many beasts.

    In the templeplex, the soldiers, priests, priestesses, and volunteers were fighting the beasts that were trying to enter.

    The priestesses were the most effective in killing the beasts because they had a training that was focused on lethal self-defense to prevent any kind of garbage from trying to abuse them.

    His favorite weapons were the crossbows and the flintlock Pistols with which they shot towards the heads of the beasts begging for the great God Jupiter that their shots were useful and could kill them with a single blow.

    While the fight was increasing more and more level, the defenders could hear somehow many cries of beasts that came from the path that came from the imperial pce.

    This was too weird because the road had been lost some time ago, and to get there, they had to face an army of these beasts.

    But anything that is associated with the beasts is not the imperial army or some unit backed by defenders because there is no smoke in the sky that announces their arrival as protocols request.

    It was not until one of the sentries who were in the temple ran down the pyramid very carefully to inform the leaders that those who were killing the beasts were the emperor and his wife.

    Which had their children in their arms but were making a path of blood through the beasts, so the sentry described the gods were angry.

    Taneri, who was close, could only look up at the sky and said, "Yes, vio and Hellena are angry; it can only mean that someone important to them died for these beasts.

    This day there will be rivers of blood running through the capital. "

    Quirino, who was next to him, looked at his wife. "Maybe that¡¯s too little when Corocotta killed vio¡¯s father, he marked his destiny.

    We are talking about a great wave of barbarians who attacked regardless of the consequences.

    But these beasts are stupid and only act by instinct, we are not facing a tide of blood we will be facing a genocide of an invasive species.

    I just hope that Julia, Ayesha, and Aurora are saved because otherwise, there will be different genocides of dangerous beasts. "

    After breaking through in the high concentration of beasts, vio and Hellena arrived covered entirely in blood.

    Only the children were clean because their parents did not want to stain them with the blood of those dirty and despicable beasts.

    The defenders of the ce gave them a hot wee, which concluded when vio smiled and began to give a small speech.

    "Thank you all for resisting the onught of this garbage that attacked our capital in a surprising way.

    Today we have all suffered a loss and a small defeat in the battle.

    But this war without a deration will only be won by us, this will never happen again and this day will be remembered as the day of victory.

    Our children and grandchildren celebrate this day and will make songs so that the memory of those who died under the siege of these creatures is not forgotten.

    Now all prepare your weapons as we will make a blood road to free our capital from the control of these wild beasts.

    Rome Invicta! "

    All the survivors with tears in their eyes shouted in unison, "Roma Invicta."

    After this, vio and Hellena went up to the temple of Anubis, where they would leave their children in charge of the grandfather and then directly go out to the city and start a bloody hunt.

    In the temple of Anubis, a light appeared in the sky, and the jackal God appeared, had been on the lookout for everything that happened in the capital.

    After receiving the weapons of countless humans who told their stories to Anubis, the only soul that Anubis did not allow to enter the cycle was that of Lucio.

    Well, it is the family of his great-grandchildren and granddaughter.

 Chapter 327 - Bloody Revenge 2/2

    Anubis, who was talking to some souls, could feel his grandchildren arriving, but it was not until he felt the small hands of his great-grandchildren who clung to him.

    He could feel that they were unfortunate for what he charged the three to hug them, soon he could see Hellena and vio arrive.

    "Grandfather, we want to ask you to take care of our children because, as you know, the capital is under attack from some creatures, but what we are going to be and vio will be a massacre.

    Our children are used to violence, but what we are going to do is not going to be something I want them to remember."

    Anubis nodded, "I understand what happened, you don¡¯t have to worry because I will take care of the three little ones, don¡¯t hold back, but more importantly, use one this."

    vio and Hellena received a small bracelet made of gold and some ck diamonds. "These bracelets will absorb the souls of beasts and allow any soul trapped in the ce to re-enter their cycle.

    Lucio¡¯s soul also meets me for what they don¡¯t have to worry about, do what they have to do. "

    Before they left the ce, Anubis told them, "Take care of my children."

    vio and Hellena arrived at the temple, where they could move much more quickly.

    Hellena approached vio and kissed him as she hugged him by the neck "I take care of the east half of the city, you take care of the west half.

    We don¡¯t have to leave a single one of those beasts alive, let¡¯s show that messing with the Empire and the Imperial family will be their biggest mistake. "

    vio returned the kiss to his wife and nodded and then took her hand and jumped together from the temple of Anubis.

    When they arrived at the base, vio began to organize the survivors; the chief order was that they would start the attack after Hellena, and he would start with the massacre of the beasts.

    In this way, they would only have to face the rescued beasts and not the bulk of the creatures, the further they would have to inform Ceneric Centurion.

    So that their troops are upied with helping in the reconquest of the city, some survivors have their doubts about the emperors because although they know they are gods, they doubt that they can take the citypletely alone.

    But they can be sure that if they manage to recover the capital, they willpletely change the concept they have of the gods and the Imperial family.

    Hellena and vio took their respective ces and began the hunt for beasts to start their blood journey and recover the city.

    The beasts that were killing without control began to feel fear as if a great predator approached them; this fear was not something they had felt before.

    vio began his blood journey through a few how many beasts, but unlike just burning them this time, he decided to be a little more aggressive.

    The body of any living being that is not an elemental being is mainlyposed of water, so vio upies this in his favor to make a real show of fear.

    Throughout the ce where vio passed, the beasts threw themselves to the ground while arge amount of steam came out of their bodies; the eyes of the creatures dried, and some even exploded.

    What vio did It was quite sinister but, at the same time, a punishment too soft for those creatures that had done considerable damage to the capital, using their ability to control elemental energy.

    It caused the liquids inside the bodies of the beasts will be heated immediately, but it does not reach the point of boiling.

    Well, if he did it immediately, he would only get their bodies exploded, but that would kill them instantly, so it was not a viable option for revenge.

    But it is no different if he let them suffer while he felt that all his organs were burning inside. However, vio did not remember anything about what he saw in the magma.

    The sensations that his body felt can try to imitate the body of beasts, because despite not being an exact memory.

    It was more than enough for the beasts to suffer unimaginable pain, the sensation of being burned inside but not dying quickly, made them scream in pain.

    The screams onlysted until the vocal cords were torn and lost the ability to emit some kind of sound.

    As their bodies gradually warmed up, they also lost the ability to move around what they were destined to die in the same ce where they were.

    The bodies of the Ek Chapat having so many limbs needed twopletely resistant hearts to be able to pump all the blood to the whole body

    their two hearts would be the reason why beasts take a long time to die because they are designed to withstand significant attacks and extreme situations.

    The luckiest beasts died in the ce, but the less fortunate had to wait until the arrival of the resistance soldiers who would end their suffering.

    But this was not only the only attack vio had, he had another attack cholera a little more disturbing than the first but was less bloody.

    Which consisted of pulling the beasts towards the walls using the element of the earth. So the monsters were trapped in living walls and on the ground.

    This is a death sentence for the beasts because being trapped, they could not move; they could do absolutely nothing.

    via had been so meticulous that she had let the beasts have a ce where they could breathe while they were trapped, this guaranteed that they would remain alive for a great deal of time.

    Before they began to die little by little from hunger and thirst because they could not move in any way could only die between their shit and urine.

    To avoid that, the earth could be released around the beasts that were trapped; it waspressed and hardened so that unless someone freed them, they would die in that ce.

    What vio did not know was that in the future in the remodeling of the city were found skeletons of the Ek Chapat beasts, which allowed researchers to know more about a species that was extinguished thousands of years after.

 Chapter 328 - Meeting in the Imperial palace

    While vio was torturing the beasts, Hellena, on the other hand, was much more useful than her husband.

    She decided to use his divine energy as if it were a kind of tentacles, which grewrger andrger as more beasts were killed.

    The tentacles worked in two ways as the first was that any beast that came to touch go to immediately killed.

    But they could also grab the bodies to inte them as if they were globules and then throw them against other groups of beasts.

    These bodies exploded and generated a mist of divine energy, which killed all nearby beasts.

    But Hellena was not satisfied just by assembling them in this way, so she used her elemental energy.

    But unlike vio, who had perfect control of the elements, Hellena¡¯s power was quite archaic, but that was more than enough.

    What Hellena did was to create air currents with a supernatural force that she used to throw some small stones which pierced the skin of the beasts quickly, causing wounds that caused bleeding or that some bones broke.

    This has incapacitated the beasts, which will be easy prey for the survivors who would not hesitate to end their lives in the most aggressive ways possible.

    The survivors decided to wait for a while until the gods advance at least a few hundred meters, they could see from the safety of the walls of the templeplex as the gods were responsible for ultimately killing those beasts.

    Those who doubted is that the gods were able to put an end to those monstrosities that could only bow down in disbelief and apologize to the great Jupiter for doubting the Imperial family.

    After a while, the survivors left the templeplex with the sole mission of killing those beasts that were dying.

    The survivors did not have any kind of mercy with the beasts that were on the ground, using stones, sabers, and whatever weapon they had in their hands.

    They ended the life of those beasts, leaving in their way a river of blood, some found that the monstrosities suffered enough when one of their fourteen legs was cut.

    This motivated the survivors to perform the dying beasts the Vitellii Poenas with which they left the monsters without legs or hands.

    Cenerico, who was at the City Gate, received a messenger who informed him that it was necessary to start with the recovery of the city.

    For a moment, Cenerico doubted, but this changed when he could hear screams from some beasts that were running to where they were.

    Before these beasts arrive, they were killed by tentacles that ripped them apart, everyone was surprised and prepared to fight against what would have killed those creatures.

    But it was only enough that they used their spysses to be able to see Empress Hellena with her golden hair moving in the air and red uses looking towards them.

    To realize that what the messenger had mentioned was true, Cenerico, who was regaining his calm after seeing the angry empress, gave the order that all soldiers and volunteers will begin to make their way to kill any beast they will meet.

    But he gave an order that no one is made to the emperors while they were in charge of killing the beasts because they could die as coteral damage.

    This order was given in the four Gates of the capital, so they only entered if the emperors had already passed through the ce carrying out the great massacre.

    The floor, walls, and the river surrounding the Inse Imperatoria were filled with blood; it was not until an hour after vio and Hellena met in the Imperial Pce.

    The two of them stopped using their powers to hug each other, Hellena felt a little better after assembling thousands of those beasts, but this would not bring Lucio back to life.

    Hellena knew that Favio could create a body for Lucio, but he has no control over the control of his divine energy after his memory was erased.

    For what Julia and the twins will have to wait, she will personally teach vio how to use her divine energy in the same way he taught her.

    While the two were hugging each other in the sky, a giant feathered serpent could be seen, from which five figures were seen to descend.

    Which were in the center of the city were Miyuki, Shini, Amanda, and Felix, who were loaded by Mario, all of them were very angry, especially Felix, because his grandfather could be in danger.

    Although he did not live long with him, Lucio is part of his family, and he must be the godfather of the baby that is forming in his stomach.

    When the dust of the fall cleared, Mario was surprised to see the blood throughout the ce. "Mothers, it seems that someone came ahead of us."

    Amanda and Miyuki looked into each other¡¯s eyes. "I think Dad was to me for this massacre, but I also feel an energy that I can¡¯t know who is."

    Miyuki bent down to take some blood with his fingers and smell it. "This energy is from Hellena; they must be somewhere.

    Shini, you can feel them. "

    Shini turned to look at the Imperial pce and said: "They are in the imperial pce, but I want them to be strong because there are no signs of life I can only feel some beasts in the subsoil."

    What Shini said only put more concern in them, so they decided to go directly with vio and Hellena to ask and thus be able to know how to get out of the doubtspletely.

    They advanced to the pce where they saw vio hugging Hellena, the two were covered in blood and looked extremely sad.

    Everyone approached them, but only Felix and Miyuki reached out and hugged them, somehow they knew from their faces that Lucio had died.

    Hellena began to tell what she had seen and where Lucio¡¯s body was located as well as the beasts that attacked the capital.

 Chapter 329 - Sewer Surprise

    After speaking for a while, vio entered the imperial pce together with son Mario to remove Lucio¡¯s body.

    Mario could see how his father created a coffin using earth, which he began topress while heating it to form a coffin of ck ss, after this, he helped his father to lift Mario¡¯s body to ce it inside the coffin.

    "Thanks for the help son, having to bury my stepfather is not something simple for me."

    Mario put his hand on his father¡¯s shoulder. "I understand father, and it is a shame that we arrived long after you had murdered these beasts.

    I would have liked to kill those beasts that killed Grandpa¡¯s life, but I can still kill some.

    Mother Shini could feel that there are beasts in the city¡¯s sewer system. "

    vio looked at his son for a moment while thinking, "City sewers, surprise attack in the capital and seal under the pyramid of La Venta."

    Mario felt some fear when he could see his father looking at him with a scary face, vio noticed that he was bothering his son and smiled "Sorry about that Mario, but I think we will face a great monster.

    How do you know under the pyramids there are enormous monstrosities caught so I can assume that the seal under the pyramid broke or something happened causing these beasts toe out.

    But whatever I know is the beast under the pyramid, I will kill her or else I will not be able to sleep peacefully but for the moment help me to take out your grandfather¡¯s coffin.

    He does not deserve to be in this ce any longer; his remains need to be buried in the courtyard of the pce when we finish everything I will turn this ce into a mausoleum so that our family has a ce to rest after dying. "

    After that, the two of them carried the coffin and took it to the courtyard of the Imperial Pce, which was covered with blood, snow, and ashes.

    In the courtyard was Quetzalcoatl and Apollo making a hole so that Lucio¡¯s coffin could be buried, Quetzalcoatl knew Lucio very well and even got into a small friendship.

    While Apollo helped because somehow owes a lot to Lucio because after the death of Vitelio, Julia was utterly alone, and it was not until Julia married Lucio that the situation changed.

    When vio and Mario both went down, they were carrying Lucio¡¯s coffin, they all approached the hole in the courtyard while they waited for the coffin to be ced inside.

    After the coffin was ced in that hole in the middle of the courtyard, vio mentioned a few words before throwing a fist of dirt and covering the coffin so that Lucio¡¯s mortal body rests.

    After performing this action, everyone prepared to enter the sewers of the city, with the only missions of ending the Ek Chapat that were hiding in the sewers and reviewing the seal of the pyramid of La Venta.

    They have to investigate many things because they do not understand how the beasts came out in the sewers, but the most important thing is to check the pyramid seal.

    They all entered through the great door that was somewhat destroyed towards the sewers of the city, inside they realized that there was arge number of corpses.

    Most of them belonged to the Mixtec warriors who, because of the wounds on their bodies, could see what they fought until the end.

    There were also a few others how many bodies for Praetorian students floating in the red water of the sewer channel.

    They walked through the cold and dark tunnels until they met the first beasts, which is a very idiotic way, threw themselves at them with the intention of killing them.

    To their misfortune, the person they attacked was Shini, who, without needing to do something, turned them into a ck liquid that fell to the ground, exposing some bones.

    Felix looked at Shini, quite surprised. "What was that mother attack, the poor garbage waspletely destroyed."

    Shini smiled "It¡¯s what happens when someone tries to attack me. I don¡¯t have to do anything.

    Since I remember anything that attempts to harm me will suffer a horrible fate, it is a way of the universe to prevent those who try to hurt me from achieving their goal.

    But this is the first time I see they converted in ck liquid"

    vio almost automatically created a death figure using air as a base element, the newly created death approached the ck mass of the beasts and absorbed them, causing the body of death to begin to grow bones and organs.

    Everyone was surprised by the events that happened in a surprising way and which they could not exin after the body of death regenerated vio approached her to put some clothes on since she was naked.

    Death hugged him, and she clung to his neck as if he were a small defenseless animal.

    They decided to wait for death to wake up to exin why everything had been so sudden, even Shini did not understand what had happened.

    After waiting for a few minutes, death opened its eyes, and while it was reloaded on vio¡¯s chest, in a weak and trembling voice, she said, "Sorry I forced your body to create a version of mine of air, vio.

    But the ck liquid that the beasts gave off is an exceptional crop of nutrients and special magic with which my body can create.

    The chances of this happening were too unlikely, but it happened, fortunately, you were close, and I was able to take advantage of the ck liquid.

    This body is a temporary solution of a few hundred years, which is enough to be the mother of your children; I do not want to be left behind.

    Unfortunately, it cannot be used to recover Lucio¡¯s body as this liquid would destroy his soul. "

    With tears on his face, death looked at vio. "Sorry for doing this at a bad time."

    vio shook his head and kissed the small lips of death.

 Chapter 330 - Under the pyramid of La Venta

    After the kiss, vio separated from death and carried her like a princess; nobody present said anything about it.

    It was not the right time, but they are interested in knowing what that deep ck liquid is and what other functions it has, but from what they have heard, it is something extraordinary and rare.

    As some beasts advanced, they threw themselves on the group but only ended up dead in horrible ways, along the way they also found the remains of the first Inquisitors¡¯ expedition.

    In their bodies, they could find some notes that talked about the orders they had received from investigating the sewers.

    Unfortunately, they died too quickly so they could not write down their observations of the beasts, but at least in their investigations they were able to find testimonies of some ces near the pyramid of La Venta where strange noises from the subsoil had been heard

    This was a light on the road as they advanced in the tunnels that were closer to the pyramid of La Venta.

    Along the way, the fight against the beastssted until they reached a point in the sewers where they could see arge hole in the wall.

    Apollo looked at the hole and realized that it had been done with force and only with his hands "This would exin the strange noises they heard in the surroundings.

    This tunnel was made with the hands because on the walls, you can see the buried nails of some beasts, including blood and fingers in some cracks.

    It seems that from now on, all sewers in all built cities will have to have concrete reinforcements, and sewers must always be guarded.

    Although these measures seem somewhat temporary because if the beasts that inhabit the interior of the pyramids are dangerous, then everything we do will bepletely unusable.

    perhaps the best way is first to eliminate the creatures that live under the pyramids and then establish the city without worry that they attack us from within. "

    After saying these words, everyone advanced through the tunnel; the tunnel, unlike the sewers, waspletely hot.

    The more they advanced, the more heat came from the tunnel, for none of the gods was bothered, but it meant that perhaps they would have to face a monster rted to fire.

    But that did not exin why creatures that are born from within have nothing to do with the element of fire.

    After walking for a few meters, they realized that they would not have to face a great beast because when they reached the cenote under the pyramid.

    They could see that it waspletely dry, and inside there was apletely clean skeleton; inside that big skeleton, there were a lot of beasts and eggs.

    In the end, something happened with the beast of ce for which he died and instead had been reced by the monsters.

    Which seemed to have eaten each other until they reached a point where they had no choice but to look for food abroad.

    vio can only sigh when he sees the high concentration of beast beings, but it is your ce to bother him, only made him extremely happy.

    Because among all they would end all those monstrosities, how much damage they have done to the capital, embracing as hard as they could to death, jump to the cenote auger prepared to kill.

    The confrontation ended up being a unteral ughter; all the gods used their most potent attacks to eliminate those beasts in the fastest and most efficient way possible.

    From Apollo, who upied his sr arrows, which turned into arge number of beasts only ashes, to Miyuki, who used his talismans to assemble as many beasts as possible.

    Thissted for a few hours until all the beasts diedpletely; of course, this includes their young, which had been the funniest creatures to kill.

    That is mainly because Mario and Quetzalcoatl began to y a bloody ser version with the bodies of the beasts¡¯ offspring.

    Where those baby beasts were kicked towards the wall, in the game Mario Quetzalc¨®atl has made, who more creatures muddled the wall, more points would win, and the prizes would be much better.

    When the killing was finally over, he sat on one of the bones of the beast to rest a little because he was exhausted after having done so many murders.

    In spite of being a God, that does not mean that he does not tire of upying his elemental energy while resting hugging death in one of the giant bones of the cenote.

    He could see that on the ground, there is a kind of gray object that was covered in blood; he could only see it by ident after embracing death.

    Very carefully, he got up and walked to where the statuette was, although he was curious to know what the statuette was like he did not dare to approach and take it.

    This mainly because he did not want to put his family at risk or worse, he still did not want to be taken somewhere strange, during his voyages he learned two things the first is that anything rare must be checked in family and the other is that you can not trust in statuettes of any kind.

    Well, this could be extremely dangerous, thest one vio wants is to confront a creature like Amatlein, after giving a little shout he asked everyone¡¯s help to be able to review the small statuette that was on the ground.

    Quetzalcoatl was the first to arrive and observe it from afar, he could not know if there was something inside the statuette, but he did know that it was one of the statuettes made by his mother.

    This put them on full alert because if it was a statue simr to the one that had locked Amatlein, it was dangerous to leave it in that ce.

    For everyone¡¯s safety, Miyuki was in charge of upying one of his talismans to enclose the small statuette inside.

    Inside the talisman, the small statuette would be protected from any kind of strange thing that could happen, and this would allow them to take it to Ometeotl so that it could exin if it was dangerous or something that could be touched.

 Chapter 331 - Meeting of Ministers

    After everyone left the interior of the pyramid they met the members of the Alpha legion who were waiting for them at the entrance to the sewers, a young Tribune approached vio and greeted him.

    "Emperor soldiers have searched house by house in search ofgging beasts, for the moment we have only killed a few that have been captured for review by the biologists of the empire."

    vio nodded, "Let the troops begin with the cleaning and burial of the dead, the imperial family will bear the damage.

    Also that the surviving ministers meet me in the temple of Anubis; by the way, the dead in the imperial pce can bury them in the ce; they all fought bravely and deserve the best. "

    The tribune greeted and went to give the orders to his soldiers.

    After this, the gods began their way to the temple of Anubis, it was depressing to see the destroyed city and how the legionaries left the houses and buildings carrying bodies of citizens who had died.

    Taneri, who was with Quirino and Renzo taking out some bodies were interrupted by a soldier who informed them of the meeting he wanted to hold.

    "Soldier, you know how many ministers survived."

    The soldier handed Taneri a sheet which was full of crossed-out names; her name, Admes, and Idril were uncrossed.

    "There are only three surviving ministers including you, the bodies of the other ministers are trying to recover them to ce them in the courtyard of the imperial pce.

    It seems that the emperor wants to turn the pce into a mausoleum. "

    Taneri clenched his fist but held back his anger and then put his hand on the soldier¡¯s shoulder, "You know something about the dwarfs¡¯ workshop."

    The soldier who could feel the hate and fear of the minister replied, "The workshop was not damaged and was the safest ce in the capital after the templeplex.

    Thanks to their efforts many citizens were saved, minister, I would like to give more information, but I have to help in the city cemetery to create graves for our dead. "

    Taneri let the soldier go a little quieter. "I¡¯m d Admes¡¯s wife is saved, we have to move boys.

    I¡¯m sure that Idril must already be there, and I don¡¯t want him to think you died Renzo. "

    Idril sneezed while he was in the air above one of the Nahuales messengers. "This cold weather is a real ovarian pain, but nothing isparable to the chaos in the capital.

    I hope Taneri and Renzo are okay, things may no longer be as before. "

    In the temple of Anubis vio, he sat hugging death while Hellena, Miyuki, was at his side, and on his back was Shini, all resting next to him.

    Felix somehow knew that his father and his mothers were emotionally tired; Lucio¡¯s death had mainly affected Hellena and vio.

    Apollo was with his hands on his waist as he watched the citye to life "The Romans are strong by nature just like the Greeks."

    Mario, who was also watching the soldiers and survivors work, looked at his grandfather "It is surprising because in modern times the reconstruction would have taken time without mentioning that people would be in a panic and the chaos would be theirs.

    At least in the first stage. "

    "It¡¯s a typical situation even if it doesn¡¯t seem like it, they have all been in some fight indirectly or directly.

    With your father in charge, the new generations may be more vulnerable to these scenes, but at the same time, things like this will never happen again.

    I will talk to Artemis to allow me to take care of Julia, I don¡¯t want her depressed by Lucio¡¯s death. "

    While they were talking, they could see how from heaven a Nahual messenger wanted with Idril, who was on his back.

    When Idril undertook off his ck scarf and his gloves, his face was somewhat blue due to the cold, but it was not something that would affect his life.

    "d to see you god Apollo, you also look great Mario, you know where your father is."

    Mario pointed out a ce in the temple "He¡¯s taking a little nap with my mothers, but you can warm up with the fire inside until the other ministers arrive."

    Idril epted since she needed to have some heat while trying to keep his calm, as she had seen the damage in the city.

    That something like that happened when she was outside, makes her angry because she couldn¡¯t coordinate the defense of the city, the only thing that worried her was that she couldn¡¯t see Lucio anywhere.

    While she waited, she could talk to Felix and Quetzalcoatl, who informed him about the state of the city as of Lucio¡¯s death.

    This surprised Idril because Lucio¡¯s death made his worst fearse true, she understands why vio is sleeping with his wives.

    One of the family members died, somehow she has to be thankful that it was Lucio and not Julia or the twins.

    Well, if this had happened, it is certain that vio would not be sleeping but would have started a blood road until the enemies of the Empire were erased from the map.

    Idril knows that she will also look for them to assure them, but she will do it in a more rxed and more efficient way.

    After talking for some time, they could see how Taneri came to the ce which was apanied by Renzo and Quirino.

    Renzo walked and hugged Idril. "I¡¯m d you are well, my beloved Idril if something had happened to you, my life would be empty."

    Idril sighed and stroked her husband¡¯s back "You don¡¯t have to worry about my Renzo, I¡¯m the one who should be grateful to Taneri because she brought you safe and sound.

    Knowing you, you would have stayed in your workshop while doing some sculpture that could capture your feelings.

    You have to take better care of yourself, Renzo since we have to work hard to be parents, but I don¡¯t want to have to bury your body.

    By the way, Taneri, where the other ministers are left behind. "

    Idril could notplete his sentence because he could see that Taneri¡¯s face changedpletely.

    "We¡¯re just you, me, and Admes, everyone else is dead."

    £¬

 Chapter 332 - Meeting with Freyja

    While vio was sleeping, he had a dream where he could see his grandfather fight in the dunes of some desert against what appeared to be hundreds of Zombies.

    The battle was entirely one-sided as the legionaries assassinated therge group of zombies, which moved very slowly because their bodies were dry due to the heat of the desert.

    Before he could see more about the direction his grandfather was taking, vio woke up when he could feel some little hands on his face.

    When he opened his eyes, he could see his daughter Bastet who was trying to wake him up, carefully moved his hands, and hugged her.

    "What are you doing here, my little girl, you shouldn¡¯t be with Grandpa Anubis."

    vio stopped talking when he realized that Bastet didn¡¯t have his little jackal ears and seemed to be a normal human baby.

    Looking more closely, he realized that the ce was a fairly modern house, vio carried his little daughter and rose from the armchair where he was sitting to tour the house.

    The house seemed to be a small apartment where the only noise wasing from the shower in the bathroom.

    vio opened the bathroom door and could see in the shower a beautiful woman with golden hair, who had a very well-formed body and white skin, but it was not Hellena or any of his women.

    "Love, you can close the door since I have some cold; it is also not good that our little daughter is in the bathroom because when you leave, she will give her cold air."

    vio smiled as he kissed his daughter¡¯s forehead. "You have the courage to enter my dreams while my wives are sleeping beside me.

    Not only that, you used my little Bastet as a means tomunicate with me.

    But I¡¯m grateful you didn¡¯t hurt Bastet; otherwise, this won¡¯t be a quiet conversation. "

    The woman smiled and continued to bathe, "You are the first god who did not take days to realize that he was in an illusion.

    But I have to admit that this ce is veryfortable for me; most of the time, when I enter an illusion, it ended up being vited in the most despicable ways possible.

    To be a God, you are an interesting one. "

    vio scratched his head "I really can¡¯t say much about myself, but the most important thing for me is my family.

    It is something simple for me because I have my clear objectives, not many gods can say the same.

    But the real question is, who are you? "

    The woman closed the shower key and opened the shower door to start drying with a towel. "My name is Freyja, but I think you already know me.

    It is a pleasure to meet you, vio son of Apollo and Titan Rea; I came to announce our future arrival in theirnds.

    How will you know our home has been attacked by a gue of undead that came from the Roman Empire, this happened after we woke up from our sleep.

    So Odin ordered mortals and dwarves to build Drakkars to make a great migration to safeguard everyone.

    To know where to go we set out on an expedition, I am currently with Thor and Loki.

    I could only start a conversation with you after I use my divine energy to analyze some ces, I could feel the divine energy of a baby, and with it, I could enter your mind through little Bastet.

    Because of this, I could know who you were and know everything you have lived, you are a vio warrior, but more importantly, you are an excellent father.

    I will have to see if you are worthy of being the father of my children. "

    vio smiled forcefully. "How this talk became a family nning and a future wedding with you."

    Freyja began tough as the clothes appeared on his body. "I would like to talk for longer vio, but we¡¯ll see each other in a few days.

    From what I can feel, many of your wives are breaking the illusion by force, this only reaffirms my theory that you are the right god to be the father of my children.

    Freyja approached vio and stole a kiss and then disappeared, vio touched his lips before he could feel a pinch on his face.

    "It wasn¡¯t my fault daughter, your father is a distracted man who didn¡¯t realize that woman¡¯s intentions."

    After this, the ce began to destroy, and vio could wake up, the first thing he could see were the eyes of all his wives seeing him with some anger and doubts.

    vio sighed, "The woman who contacted me was Freyja, a Norse goddess, told me she will arrive on an expedition with Thor and Loki.

    This is due to the undead that has reached theirnds, so Odin is preparing to evacuate all his people.

    I also had a vision where I could see my grandfather fighting with zombies in the desert dunes, it seems that the situation in the empire is critical.

    The death of my stepfather, zombies in the empire, attacks in the capital, Rome and Nova Roma will not be the same after this.

    We are living a schism equivalent to the separation of the Roman Empire from the West and the Roman Empire from the East.

    You can keep this information from my mother and my sisters a secret, I don¡¯t want you to know the state of the Empire because they can assume that the grandfather or my Uncle died.

    From my vision, I can assume that the Empire will survive and learn to dominate the walking dead, but I cannot guarantee that my family will govern the recovered Roman Empire. "

    All vio¡¯s wives nodded since they didn¡¯t want to sadden Julia anymore, the only thing that made them a little happy was what they heard Apollo say she would take care of Julia.

    vio got up very carefully while still hugging death, who was already awake but still quite weak because his body continued to adapt to the world again.

    Seeing the beautiful face of death only caused vio to shake his head "You will have to apany me to my meeting with my ministers in this way, I hope it does not bother you."

    Death only reloaded on vio¡¯s chest, he wanted to say something, but he was so tired that he could only curl up so he could sleep.

    vio went out with his wives to meet with his ministers to organize the new rules that will rule the empire.

 Chapter 333 - Meeting of gods in the capital

    Taneri, Idril, and Adm¨¦s, who had just arrived brought by one of the Nahual messengers, gathered in the middle of the temple where they could see vioe carrying a beautiful woman who was somewhat small and had ck hair and colored eyes crimson.

    It was quite simr to Shini, but there were some differences because Shini was much bigger and had ck eyes ultimately; they all wanted to ask vio about the identity of the girl in his arms.

    But they will have to wait because it is not the right ce nor the time when vio entered the meeting ce, he could only see his three friends Admes, Idril, and Taneri.

    On the one hand, he was happy that they were safe, but on the other, all his ministers had died, which was a blow to the administration of the empire.

    "Guys see thempletely safe I am d, but this will mean that we will have to do the work of the empire until we find some recement for the dead ministers.

    But the most important thing is to create a contingency n to avoid a situation like the one that happened in the capital.

    For my part, I will talk to the gods to create the figure of the patrons of the city; with this, a God will be in charge of defending the city from any internal attack.

    They can only go out to defend the city if a situation like this arises, they cannot participate in defense of the city in case of a siege unless they want to, it will not be easy to convince the gods.

    But I will take care of that; on the other hand, I want you to help me create civil reforms for the better functioning of the response in the cities.

    I have some ideas, but I think you should propose a solution while doing so, I will have to go to the world of the gods. "

    Admes scratched his chin. "You can count on it, vio, but if I can be selfish, I would like Hephaestus to be the patron of the capital.

    With it, advances in metallurgy can be better. "

    Taneri looked at vio. "I would like Goddess Naturae more, but I think that the security of the capital must be with Mother Tonantzin or Zeus.

    This is because of the importance of the capital; otherwise, if something like this happens again, people will begin to lose faith in the gods and their emperor. "

    vio nodded, he knew very well that the capital cannot be attacked again "I will do my best, but you can be sure that I will leave my best in the capital.

    Before I leave, Admes searches for Marco and asks him to transform the imperial pce into a mausoleum and prepare an event so that citizens can watch over their dead.

    This day will be remembered as a before and after in the Empire, it should not be forgotten in any way. "

    After this, vio went to another room while his wives were talking to Taneri, Admes, and Idril; they did not want to follow vio on the meeting because it would only be of the main gods.

    After it was over, it would be time for them to join, the meeting would be at the temple of Jupiter.

    When vio under the pyramid to go to his grandfather¡¯s temple, he could see arge number of parishioners who were waiting outside the temples.

    The priests and priestesses were helping the citizens ovee their pain for them who had lost. In contrast, the others sought to guide them spiritually so that they would find calm.

    Fortunately, there were not many citizens because the group was mainly confirmed by children and older adults.

    The bulk of the poption was working in the city to bury the dead and clean the streets of the blood that was in ce.

    That was the main thing because if it was left uncleaned, it could cause some epidemics which could deplete the poption since, despite the attack, the citizens of the capital.

    They know that the capital is the safest ce in the empire because not only is the set of temples, but it is the main entrance of the gods, and that in case the situation gets out of control, the gods will be there to help them.

    On this asion, the situation was different because Emperor vio and Empress Hellena were entirely in charge of those beasts that managed to harm the citizens.

    When vio entered his grandfather¡¯s temple, he noticed that Zeus, the mother Tonatzin, Amaterasu, Coatl, and Anubis, who had been carrying Erendida, Yuma, and Bastet, were already there.

    "Sorry for thete family, but I had a meeting with a Norse goddess who contacted me through Bastet.

    What he told me was that his poption is looking for a ce to live, and most likely, they will reach our empire, so we may have to ept other gods in our group.

    But the reason why they left is what worries me, so the zombies have gotten out of control that can only mean that the empire is in serious trouble because it no longer has control over many parts of its territory.

    Although not everything is negative, I also had a vision of Grandpa Agusto while fighting with zombies somewhere in the desert. Still, I think you should see him.

    Maybe they can know where he is. "

    vio projected his vice for the gods to see, Anubis did not take long to know that it was a ce on the Arabian penins.

    "It¡¯s a part close to the Sinai region, so I can see Augusto knew how to use the ground to fight those beasts."

    Death, who was still in vio¡¯s arms, looked at the projection that vio was doing and spoke as loudly as she could.

    "The curse that turned them into zombies seems to be weakening. I think the wonder that vio built began to affect some distant ces.

    When the second wonder and the third one are built, maybe we can turn off the tap in Europe, and with that, the end of the zombies will be imminent.

    but I think that will be ahead because first we have to solve the most critical thing and sorry to interrupt but I am so tired that I may not be able to speak again in a few hours. "

    No one in the room wanted to interrupt her because they did not know who she was. Still, they were sure she had the same essence as Shini, so she was a goddess with power, the only proud of the room was Zeus because he was d that his grandson will erge his harem with a woman powerful.

 Chapter 334 - Council of gods

    Zeus smiled as he scratched his beard "I¡¯m d you¡¯re developing your ability to conquer women, you make this old man proud.

    On your vision, you seem to be developing an ability of our mother Rhea, which will allow you to have visions about the present and future, thanks to her I was able to save my life, and with that, I could fight against Cronos.

    It is not a very pleasant skill, but it will allow you to anticipate many things. Still, it will take hundreds of years to develop it, although unconsciously, you will have visions about the present.

    But you will have to prepare yourself because the ability is not something easy to control, how you know the time is rtive to us the gods. Still, it is alsoparable to the visions that you are going to have.

    Although with everything that you have suffered, I am sure that you will be prepared to see any kind of thing that appears in your visions.

    Our mother, Rhea, often saw uncertain futures even lived with some fear of things that could do Chronos because to see the future many times, she looks at his death.

    Which has been gued by countless tortures and sometimes iprehensible pains, but you have to remember something. vio, visions of the future are only windows to uncertain futures, I¡¯m sure Rhea saw you in a vision, and that¡¯s why she gave an ovary to Apollo for the sake you can born.

    There is nothing written in destiny, neither for mortals as for gods, so that the future you can see may change or perhaps never happen, you will need a strong in mind.

    But that will be for the future now let¡¯s talk about the importance of the attack on the capital by beasts that were inside the pyramid of the sale. "

    vio began to exin in detail what was inside the pyramid and how the beasts had released to carry out a massacre in the capital.

    "But the most worrying thing is not that, but situations like this can ur throughout the Empire, causing society as we know to be destroyed.

    That is why I want to propose a pattern system in which some god is the patron of a city and will only be responsible for defending the city from internal attacks such as the one in the capital.

    Of course, this will be voluntary and respecting the status; the defense of the city in case of siege will be on the part of the Empire. "

    Anubis, who had his grandchildren in his arms, looked at vio. "It is not a bad idea on my part I will try to convince some family members.

    But you should know that all of them have two preferences first, a ce where there are pyramids and second a hot spot like Teotihuacan or Texcoco.

    I hope that these requirements do not present a problem for Mother Tonantzin because of the restructuring of the temples on the pyramids. "

    Mother Tonantzin shook her head "Pyramids are prisons for creatures if the gods that arrive can take care of the seals would be a great achievement."

    vio smiled. "Thank you very much, Mother Tonantzin, but I would like to say that for each pyramid adopted by a god, I will make two temples in the cities for the deity to which the pyramid was built.

    But I will also make a temple in the city for you, this way it would not be a forced take or an imposition on our part. "

    Mother Tonantzin let out a smallugh "You don¡¯t have to worry about that, just enough that the one temple that you are going to make is for that God and the other can be used for any other entity.

    Many of the pyramids are under my son Huitzilopochtli but giving him too many temples would increase his ego; as a mother, I do not want that to happen because, as gods, the ego can transform it into a kind of Mithras.

    But as long as I live, I will keep it in line with good. "

    Huitzilopochtli who was with Jasamin in the city of Tajin could feel cold on his back that surprisingly ran through him, Jasamin who was next to him put his hand on his forehead

    "You¡¯re fine, Huitzilopochtli, it¡¯s not normal for someone like you to get chills."

    Huitzilopochtli looked to where the empire¡¯s capital was. "For some reason, I can feel like my mother has just threatened me.

    It is somewhat worrisome because it is not normal for things like this to happen, I will have to ask vio to know if he knows anything about it but let¡¯s not think about that since we have to take advantage of the time together.

    I don¡¯t want you to be alone. At the same time, you¡¯re pregnant; I like the idea of ??fatherhood that vio has best suited to my principles. "

    Zeus put his hand on the table. "Grandson, you can be sure that our family will support the empire.

    At the time, we supported Crete andter Greek nations and then supported the descendants of the Cretans, who founded what is known as the city of Rome.

    I am sure that your reign will be bigger than what Alexander the Great once did and moreplicated because you will not conquer since there is nothing to conquer is to colonize as the poption increases.

    Not to mention that your enemies are beasts and monstrosities that are more dangerous than humans because they are unpredictable.

    You can be sure that any of the gods in charge of a city will defend it against any attack while it is not human.

    Just remember that there may be an increase in demigods and demigods, it is in our blood to be a bit liberal with women. "

    Everyone in the ce, including Amaterasu, could not deny thatment; vio smiled forcefully. "Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa, in the city of Texcoco, will create a particr school for the demigods of our family.

    While in the city, fathers or mothers will receive a mansion from the Empire, but their support will depend on them.

    We also have to create rules to prevent the city from losing its autonomy in favor of God or his family, which can be dangerous in the future. "

    Amaterasu appeared some talismans "On that subject, vio can help, how do you know Shinto teaches to live in bnce to any god.

    We can use the same rules my father used to createws that maintain control within the empire.

    Only we will have to conclude the second wonder among all so that in the quartz pce and the interoceanic canal, they function as the basis for writing thews.

    I think that if we all work together, we can do it quickly, I understand that this will be a blow to Mario who wants to do the wonder.

    But we can not take long in our actions because if this happened in the capital and other cities can suffer if what lives within their pyramids is released. "

 Chapter 335 - The Hueyatl Divine Artifact

    What Amaterasu said made all the gods think; it is not a bad idea because, among all of them, they can end the remaining wonders.

    In this way, they would manage to do three things; the fourth dimension will not be able to interfere on the continent, the gods will be under control to avoid future problems, and finally, they will be able to influence to prevent the gue of zombies in the Roman Empire from continuing.

    Zeus stroked his beard "I think it¡¯s a good time for me to use my powers to make the interoceanic canal.

    I think it¡¯s time to show why I am one of the most powerful gods. "

    Coatl startedughing, "You are a powerful god, but even the most powerful gods can be tamed by women."

    Zeus could not refute Coatl¡¯sment, and vio could only turn his eyes is a fact that although the Greek gods are strong, their wives usually have the power in the house.

    Perhaps the only two gods that do not apply to that rule are Hermaphroditus, who ended up being a mother, and Hephaestus, who lives happily while his wife spends time with vio.

    Amaterasu sighed, "We have to hurry on my part I will bring Susanoo to help in the construction of the canal and the bridge that will connect Inse Canibalium with the imperial province and the penins of Patria.

    Susanoo learned a lot of architecture over the centuries, so it will be useful; for my part, I will help by turning some foxes into Yokais, which will be simr to Mitsune, your future daughter-inw vio.

    These Yokai¡¯s will help with whatever is needed in any of the two ces where wonders are built while also increasing the poption. "

    Anubis smiled and turned to vio to hand over his children "I will have to return to the small children because I have to go find Anuket to help out at sea.

    It can be a bit lustful, so I don¡¯t like the idea of ??getting together with the little ones since it can be a terrible influence for them without mentioning that it has very peculiar tastes. "

    vio shook his head while Erendida and Yuma settled between their father and death, while Bastet chose to stay in his father¡¯s head

    "Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. You already helped us by taking care of them while you were doing your job."

    Zeus also got up from his ce. "Since you will bring Anuket, I will bring Poseidon, who knows Anubis maybe we will erge the family with this meeting."

    Tonantzin¡¯s mother got up. "For my part, I will ask Chalchiuhtlicue and loc to help you with the Zeus interoceanic canal; in this way, it will not affect the life of the rivers.

    Also, with them, you could increase the level of heat in the water so that it does not end up frozen, it will not be something simple, but I am sure they can do it. "

    vio who was listening could feel how The death used his arm to take a small box out of his bag and handed it to him, it was at that moment that vio remembered the figure he had found inside the pyramid and sealed Miyuki.

    For a moment, vio wanted to take a small blow for having forgotten something so important, but at least the gods "Amaterasu could you please help me to release what is on the seal and create a kind of safe zone.

    Inside the pyramid of La Venta, we found a figurine very simr to the one I once found in my past life where Amatlein was trapped, I don¡¯t want something like that to be repeated. "

    All the gods changed their unconcerned nces to more serious ones who did not stop looking at the small wooden box that vio had in his hands.

    Very carefully, Amaterasu took the box from vio¡¯s hands and began to create some protections which were backed by Anubis so that they could resist.

    After this, Amaterasu began to release the seals that her sister had made to be able to release the statuette when this waspletely visible, Mother Tonantzin began using her divine energy to know what was inside.

    While Mother Tonantzin worked, Bastet could feel some sweat on her father¡¯s head somehow knew that what Mother Tonantzin had in her hands was dangerous because otherwise, her father would not be sweating.

    After a few minutes, which felt like hours, Mother Tonantzin used her divine energy to release a small obsidian dagger from the figurine, which was a turquoise blue.

    Mother Tonantzin touched her very carefully toter disappear her; after this, she sighed and sat in her chair. "What was in the statuette was not an entity but a divine device called Hueyatl.

    It is an artifact that considered it lost, but it seems that they found it; it is not dangerous but very unstable.

    As you know, the end of the fourth sun was caused by a flood that dropped Chalchiuhtlicue when it was removed from its charge by Tezcatlipocatl, to eliminate all the water that ended that humanity.

    Tezcatlipoca concentrated all the water that was on the earth to turn it into a dagger, which he called Hueyatl; this dagger was lost somewhere in the fifth sun after it fell in the human world.

    But thanks to the fact that they found it and sealed it, it did not cause a misfortune, I will give it to Chalchiuhtlicue so that it can be reabsorbed and cease to be a danger. "

    vio wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Luckily, it was a dagger with a flood included and not a being whose origin is unknown with the ability to kill everything in its path.

    By the way, mother Tonantzin, I would like you to exin to me how the sun¡¯s work to be able to record it in history, I asked Quetzalcoatl, but he only gave me a summary until he reached the second sun he made and described it in detail.

    But it was too partial that I can only say that the second sun was an ode to his person. "

    Mother Tonantzin smiled, "Since you want to hear it, we lose nothing if I tell it before we go out to bring the gods to be able to do wonders."

 Chapter 336 - The Story of the Anahuacs gods

    Mother Tonatzin, a little more rxed, began to tell the story, "First of all, I want you to understand that our family tree is quite different from your family tree where everyonees from Chaos.

    For example, Ometeotl and I are not rted since our origins are different. Still, we are part of the same pantheon of the gods and work for amon good.

    Of course, our bloodlines over the years havebined, and we are already family. Still, we are so many gods that I can hardly know the origin of all, the only one who can do it is Ometeotl.

    But here one of our distant rtives is Coatl, the god of the Misquitos. "

    Coatl, who was smoking with his pipe, raised his arms. "That I will not deny, my origins even for me are uncertain, but I know that I am a distant family of mother Tonantzin."

    Mother Tonantzin smiled, "you are Ixhel¡¯s son, a goddess of fertility and who represents the moon, very different from my daughter Coyolxauhqui whose head is the moon after her brother decapitates her with his others brothers for trying to kill me.

    But let¡¯s tell the story of the suns while we exin the line of the gods.

    Ometeotl, one day woke up and looking at the mass of fire that was the world and considered that it was time to create something in the ce where there were primordial monstrosities.

    The first life that she created was what was called the Achto, they are the creators of Toltecayotl, the technique to achieve divinity, its greatest exponent was Quetzalcoatl an Achto that demonstrated a fantastic control of its transformation into a feathered serpent.

    In one of his unfortunate incident flights urred and happened at the same time that Ometeotl¡¯s ovules were fertilizing.

    The result was that Quetzalcoatl was reborn as a son of Ometeotl, as the incident has never told us Ometeotl what happened and always evades the issue.

    While Quetzalcoatl only mentions that everything turned ck, whatever it is in Ometeotl¡¯s womb, Quetzalcoatl began to grow as a God.

    Tezcatlipoca, Quetzalcoatl, X¨®lotl and Xipetotec were born from pregnancy.

    I think they already know everyone, but Xipetotec, when you go to the world of the gods, I will introduce them to you, they tend to spend a lot of time with the god Bhus, and they pass it from bar to bar.

    But let¡¯s continue with the story, Tezcatlipocatl was a reasonably healthy child who enjoyed dismembering mortals and some beasts. At the same time, Quetzalcoatl was much calmer and didn¡¯t like killing mortals.

    Xolotl and Xipetotec rarely got together with their brothers, so they lost importance over the years.

    One day while Tezcatlipoca and Quetzalcoatl yed a great primordial beast called ltecuhtli attacked them, this provoked the fury of Ometeotl, who started a war along with with the Tzitzimime the evil stars which are the family of Mayahuel.

    In the battle, a young Quetzalcoatl, along with his brother Tezcatlipoca fought against the ltecuhtli beast; the battlested for years until the two in their forms of snakes left for ltecuhtli.

    The top part became the sky while the bottom part became the earth; inside of that beast, they both could save 3 babies.

    Those babies were my sisters Chimalma, Xochitlicue, and me.

    Quetzalcoatl and Tezcatlipoca did not know what to do with the three of us; at first, they wanted to kill us, but in the end, they decided to take us with Ometeotl, who took care of us as if she were our mother.

    These wars were also born by the other Quetzalcoatl brothers, such as Tl¨¢loc or Mtecuhtli.

    After the war, the primordial beasts almost died out but decided to live in the dark, with the war over Tezcatlipoca and Quetzalcoatl decided to create a new way of life in a new stage that was called the first Sun.

    This way of life was called humanity; the first was made of earth, and the person in charge of that humanity was Tezcatlipoca, who took care of them for 676 cycles or what we call years. Still, his time being the sun ended after Quetzalcoatl will defeat him after a battle.

    Tezcatlipoca fell into the world of mortals where when he touched the earth, he lost control of his powers, and hundreds of jaguars appeared and devoured mankind.

    The second sun alsosted 676 cycles where Quetzalcoatl was in charge; at this stage, humanity was made of obsidian, and it was also at this stage where the creation of some jail pyramids for the primordial beasts that existed began.

    Something they must remember is that humanity was responsible for doing all this; the gods only participated when humanity was ovee.

    When Quetzalcoatlpleted his cycles, Tezcatlipoca ascended the throne of Quetzalcoatl and threw him into the world of mortals. At the same time, a gust of air fell destroyed humanity.

    When Tezcatlipoca tried to sit back on the throne of the guardian of humanity, he realized that there was a restriction ced by Quetzalcoatl.

    So he had to ce his brother loc so that he was in charge of the new humanity.

    The third sun in charge of locsted only 364 was a time of rtive peace that ended when Quetzalcoatl removed it at the request of loc¡¯s wife when loc fell his humanity was destroyed by a fire that swept everything in its path.

    Tl¨¢loc¡¯s wife, Chalchiuhtlicue, was in charge of the fourth sun for only 312 years; after this, Tezcatlipoca also removed her from office, and with it, the world was destroyed by a flood, the humanity that Chalchiuhtlicue created the giants managed to survive in some way.

    At this time, thest primordial beasts were locked in the pyramids.

    For the fifth sun, Ometeotl personally intervened and ended the fight of his children, so he forced them to make peace and create a fifth sun as bnced as possible with humanity created from corn.

    I would have been shown to show pictures of little Quetzalcoatl and Tezcatlipoca fighting to have control of humanity. Still, I can show you some pictures of how I remember it. "

    Mother Tonantzin showed Tezcatlipocapletely turned into a jaguar eating humans and beasts and then seeing a Quetzalcoatl that was destroying everything in its path.

    Erendida, who was watching the images after hearing the story, looked at her brother Yuma. "Let¡¯s create humanities and destroy them, brother, it looks extremely funny."

    Yuma, who had a smile, also looked at her sister "Yes but I want to start, I imagine humanity like Mitsune with her beautiful fox ears that I like too much, maybe also do it as people dedicated to the arts."

    vio sighed and kissed his children on their heads. "Children remember that humans also feel, and doing that kind of thing can be harmful. I¡¯m sure Ometeotl punishes Tezcatlipoca and Quetzalcoatl in some way."

    Mother Tonantzin nodded, "Quetzalcoatl spent a few hundred years fighting deadly against beasts in the M or better known as the world of the dead.

    While Tezcatlipoca suffered the scourges of all the souls of the people they had killed, a very fair and very soft punishment by Ometeotl.

    But remember children, humans have to protect them because otherwise, they will kill you. Still, you can ask Quetzalcoatl about what he learned and if he will do it again. "

    Erendida and Yuma imagined being punished by their father or mother, and that made them forget their idea of ??being like Quetzalcoatl or Tezcatlipoca.

    Bastet, on the other hand, imagined punishing his father, which made him have a smile on his face that showed his gums with small sharp teeth that heter used to bite his father¡¯s head.

 Chapter 337 - Conversation in the Underworld

    vio could feel his daughter¡¯s little teeth biting his head so he just smiled "Thank you very much for the story Mother Tonantzin will take care of preparing what is necessary for the construction of the two wonders.

    But like you, I have to retire to leave these three little ones with their mothers, especially my little Bastet, who seems to be enjoying biting me. "

    After this, the gods nodded, and each one went to their respective ces to prepare for the construction of the two wonders among all.

    vio left the temple of Zeus and went to the temple of Anubis to be able to tell his wives how the meeting had turned out.

    When he could feel a soft hand on his shoulder, he could immediately know that it was his mother. "Son, you don¡¯t know where Lucio is. I¡¯ve been looking for him, but the soldiers don¡¯t know where they are.

    Today I wanted to give you the news that we are going to be parents again because for two months I have not had menstruation and I started having some dizziness. "

    vio¡¯s face became serious and then rxed a little. "Mama,e with me, Lucio is in the temple of Grandfather Anubis.

    By the way, how did you get to the capital, and where are my sisters? "

    Julia smiled. "I arrived together with Artemis, Arisai, and Cyra, only they decided to help some citizens near the temple.

    The girls in the quartz pce stayed in the care of Cyro and Nacim, they are also taking care of little Aule.

    Fortunately, I managed to find you after asking some of the women who saw you enter the temple with a woman in her arms.

    I guess that beautifuldy in your arms is one of my new daughters-inw, right? "

    vio smiled as Erendida stretched out her hands so she could be carried by her grandmother. "You are right mom, she is like Shini her name is death <sup> 1 </sup> , only that she is too weak because her body has just formed.

    Don¡¯t worry, I will present it to you when she has rested better. "

    Julia was d for the words of her son. However, she did not like the idea that a Harem was doing, vio had proved to be a responsible person and not a hedonist.

    The only thing Julia didn¡¯t understand is why her granddaughter was enjoying biting her son¡¯s head, so very carefully and using her empty hand, she took care of Bastet very carefully.

    "Daughter, you don¡¯t have to bite your father, he may not be the best father, but you can get sick if you bite him that way, I don¡¯t think you want to feel sick to your stomach."

    Bastet shook his head and hugged his grandmother, the words she said about the stomach ache made her remember when she ate her father and became too full almost crying that day because of the stomach ache.

    But she has to thank his mother, Miyuki, who prepared something that made her sleep without feeling any kind of pain.

    After this small event, the two walked to the temple of Anubis, vio cannot tell his mother that Lucio died.

    You can still remember how your mother cried over Vitellius¡¯s death because, despite the fact that the love they both had was minimal, the love they developed for vio was something that just joined them.

    On the way to cheer up Erendida and Bastet Julia, she began telling stories to her granddaughters about how vio behaved and how he always woke up screaming at the sponge in the bathroom.

    These anecdotessted until they reached the temple of Anubis, where Hellena could see Juliaughing with her children.

    Seeing her so happy only made her feel sad because Lucio¡¯s death would erase that smile from her face, maybe for a few years.

    Hellena approached Julia and took her hand while she talked to her about some things, Miyuki took a moment to ask vio why Julia looked so happy.

    vio sighed and watched as his mother talked to Hellena, "She is pregnant and nned to tell Lucio that he will be a father for the second time.

    I didn¡¯t have the courage to tell her that Lucio is dead, how a son can tell his mother that his stepfather died holding in his hand an image of his daughters where we were.

    I nned to let them talk to each other, allowing Grandpa Anubis to gather them even if it was a moment. "

    Miyuki looked at her mother-inw as she reloaded her head on vio¡¯s shoulder, "You know even though you are a God, I like you to have empathy.

    Not all gods can say the same, even I can sometimes be too cold or even a woman who does not try to see beyond what is in front of her.

    You are a God who breaks the standards of how we see things, but you know I hope you never change that way of being. "

    Miyuki used his hand to kiss vio. "I will approach Hellena and use my divine energy to create protection for Julia.

    Then everything will depend on her and Lucio. "

    Julia, despite being happy that the capital had not been destroyed by the beasts that attacked her, felt that something bad had happened with Lucio.

    None of his daughters-inw or the soldiers wanted to tell him where Lucio was, but the feeling she had was the same she had felt when Vitelio left with the Hispania legion to defend the province from attack and never returned.

    Before she could ask, Miyuki asked her and put her hand on her shoulder. "Mother, I¡¯ll take you with Lucio, but remember that you have to be strong."

    These words made some tearse out of Julia¡¯s face, but even if she wanted to ask, she couldn¡¯t do it since everything turned ck

    When she opened his eyes, she found himself in apletely dark ce where she could see Lucio, who was dressed in his soldier¡¯s clothes looking at her.

    "Wee, Julia, to think that you are as beautiful as the first day we met.

    Sorry for my clothes and this room, but I have to thank that Anubis has rescued me; otherwise I could not be with you right now. "

    Julia with tears on her face ran to Lucio and trembling she hit him in the chest "You are a liar, you promised me that you would be with me until death, but you failed your promise."

    Lucio hugged Julia. "I know that I failed, Julia failed you and also our children, but my sacrifice saved many.

    I know that you want a husband, not a hero, but I had no choice, I could not look up if I escaped from the hands of those beasts and let the people die.

    A man has to fight for what he loves, even if he dies.

    vio may be an example of this, he may not be a good son in some ways, but I am sure he would rather die than allow a family member to die.

    To others, not everything is lost love, Anubis has told me that when vio can regain control of his divine energy, he can create a body for me.

    I will be away from you for a while, but you can always ask vio to let youe with me.

    Just keep my death a secret; I don¡¯t want our twins to suffer for not being with their father if they ask to tell them I¡¯m on a trip to find an enemy of the Empire. "

    Julia, with her red eyes, looked at Lucio while holding him by the shoulders. "I¡¯ll take care of vio recovering your body since you¡¯ll soon be a father again, and I swear by Jupiter that you wouldn¡¯t get rid of cleaning the baby.

    You heard me, Lucio. "

    Lucio smiled and raised Julia¡¯s face to kiss her "I would never leave my wife, what kind of man would leave a woman who came to the Underworld just to see her husband and remind her of her father¡¯s duty."

    After this, the two kissed and talked for a while before separating, and everything returned to normal.

    If you want to suggest a name feel free toment guys ;)

 Chapter 338 - Teamwork 1/2

    When Julia opened her eyes, she found herself back in the temple of Anubis, where she could feel her two granddaughters trying to clean her tears.

    Julia smiled and kissed her two granddaughters, "Thank you, little babies, I needed that, what do you think if I tell you some stories."

    At that moment, Julia could feel the embrace of her son. "Mama, I will do everything necessary to bring Lucio before my brother or sister born.

    It¡¯s a promise I can make to you. "

    But before she could respond, she could also feel the embrace of Hellena, Shini, and Miyuki.

    Julia did not like the hugs very much, but being able to feel the affection of her daughters-inw and her grandchildren made her rx a lot, but she ns to scold vio because she made her worry.

    For a moment, she thought that she would not see Lucio again and that she would be left alone. Fortunately, it will only be a time in which she will be without Lucio.

    But she can be sure that during this time she will have a good time with her family and especially with her grandchildren and children.

    After this event, vio began to coordinate the messengers to bring news to the cities near the defense line so that they were prepared to attend to everything that will be needed for the construction of the interoceanic canal.

    This would also alert the soldiers to prepare themselves to coordinate the defense of the workers in case they were required.

    In the line of defense, the centurions began to inform their soldiers about the orders of the emperor.

    Many legionaries did not understand why the emperor had given that order.

    For the attack of the capital by beasts must be a priority, but the emperor always knows what he does.

    With the passing of a few hours, the rumor began to run on the line of defense that Jupiter himself would arrive to perform a miracle with the help of other gods and the emperor.

    Some legionaries had been fortunate to meet Huitzilopochtli and Ares in the campaigns for the conquest of the northern cities.

    But being able to see Jupiter himself using his powers was something that could only happen to them once in their lives, and it will be an anecdote that their children and grandchildren will proudly tell.

    Zeus, who was talking with Poseidon, sneezed in a surprising way. "It seems that suddenly mortals are thinking of me.

    I guess they somehow found out what I n to do, what do you think if I make an entrance with a body made of thunder or should do something like what happened in Thebes. "

    Poseidon looked at his brother as he held his forehead with his hand "Why can¡¯t you be a little less extravagant.

    But I consider that the body of thunder is not so bad since I had also thought of bing a body entirely of seawater.

    You know, ording to some Egyptian gods, they told me that Anuket can be a beast in bed.

    Who I am to judge a goddess is why I will take a chance to know if those rumors are true. "

    The two brothers looked at each other for a moment and began tough as they headed towards the temple of Zeus to be able to go out and start with the creation of miracles.

    Anuket also prepared to leave, unlike Zeus or Poseidon, who nned to make a very striking entrance.

    She nned to arrive turned into the water, which would be responsible for creating in its passage a small river that could reach from the capital to the Caribbean Sea.

    This small river will be only 2 meters deep, but it will be enough for years to be the only river on the Yucatan Penins.

    With this, she will be able to leave her name among the citizens of the Empire, but the river she will create will not do so without care, before doing so I speak with Chalchiuhtlicue and with mother Tonantzin to know if she can make the river.

    Because there are only a few settlements in the center of the Yucatan Penins, the river will not affect them, but Anuket asked Anubis anyway to advise vio of his intentions.

    vio did not refuse because a river that will cross from the capital to the Caribbean was beneficial because transport would be shortened and would benefit nearby towns.

    The only condition that vio put was that every kilometer a bridge was built.

    To create the Susanoo and Apollo bridges, they would be responsible for building them with the help of Hercules, who would be responsible for carrying stone, which would be created by Hephaestus.

    Hephaestus would be responsible for creating stone cements for the construction of the two wonders, Hercules would take them from the capital to the Caribbean area for the development of the great bridge.

    While Hermes would transport them to the defense line from where the legionaries would take them with vio, Quetzalcoatl, Ares, Huitzilopochtli, and Anubis.

    They would be in charge of using the stone to ce it in the canal and, in this way, make the channel will be isted to prevent the bottom of the canal from being worn and deformed over the years.

    Being a wonder, you will receive protective seals like the Quarzo pce plus the protection with which the gods will maintain a bnce and avoid interfering with the operation of the empire.

    With everything ready, the great act of the appearance of the gods began; in the Caribbean Sea, citizens and soldiers could see how a giant of water started to form in the water.

    The priestesses and priests gave the news that it was Poseidon who hade to build a great wonder.

    In the capital, the Alpha Legion and the survivors could see how a wonderful woman turned into water and then grew as she entered the river that surrounded the city.

    The water figure began to walk and then run and start creating a river in its path.

    This surprised everyone present, but this was only the beginning; their surprise grew bigger when they could see how a muscr young man who had a lion¡¯s skin on the road carrying arge carriage, which had a lot of stone blocks.

    The legionaries had been instructed by the supreme priestess not to interfere with the path of Hercules.

    On the other hand, Hermes also carried a carriage, but it was flying in the sky, and inside, it had arge number of stones which were loaded from the roof of the dwarf workshop.

    Hephaestus, with the help of Artimer and the dwarves, began to produce stone continuously, thanks to the divine energy and the support of the dwarves the production of stone for wonders reached 5 tons every half hour.

 Chapter 339 - Team work 2/2

    The sky in part A of the defense line suddenly began to cloud, and the thunder started to emerge from the ck clouds, the legionaries and the citizens present were surprised by the show.

    None of them were afraid because they knew that it was the supreme god Jupiter, some citizens even bowed while apologizing for their bad behavior and asking for the forgiveness of the great god.

    Zeus began to form his body using the thunder of the clouds his body began to be colossal, reaching the point that even the Legionaries in zone B of the defensive line could see the gigantic silhouette of the god Jupiter.

    The whole eventsted only a few minutes but managed to strengthen the power of the gods in the hearts of all citizens, especially when Jupiter¡¯s body began to form thunder, which he buried in the ground.

    This caused a slight tremor that was felt throughout the empire; the earth began to open. Still, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the great ditch that formed and gave the sea was not filled with water since an invisible barrier stopped all the flow of the sea.

    It was then that from the dark clouds a rain began to fall, which was at a warm temperature; this rain to the surprise of all present did not wet them only warmed their bodies as if they felt the embrace of their mothers.

    The rainwater that was falling, however, began to polish the enormous crack that Zeus was creating; another of the surprises they could see was how the great god Hermes came from the sky carrying arge carriage full of blocks of stones.

    This carriage left him near the crack where the legionaries and thousands of volunteers came to take the stone blocks to the crack that had formed, to his surprise when they began to load the stones they realized that their strength had increased.

    They were able to load 200 kilograms of stones without problems as if it were a much smaller weight; these stones threw them on orders from the priestesses to the ditch where vio using his elemental energy amodated them on the surface of the canal.

    After amodating them, Quetzalcoatl and Ares were in charge of reinforcing the covering with their divine energy.

    Huitzilopochtli and Anubis, for their part, covered the coating with a kind of concrete created with divine energy and magic, the coating they used were for the canal tost for millennia.

    The coating was very simr to the one used in the Pyramid of Giza and the one used in the city of Teotihuacan.

    While this was happening on the defensive line in the Caribbean Sea Poseidon with its water giant form and with the help of Tl¨¢loc, who was walking in the seawater, they began to create a series of inds.

    These inds will function as the base where the pirs of the great bridge that will connect the ind of Inse Canibalium with the city of Cancun will be held, the distance is 200 km, so the gods created a 30-kilometer ind halfway.

    This so that travelers could rest and in this way have a ce to protect themselves in case there was a storm, another thing they did with the help of Mayahuel and Taneri was the creation of a new mangrove-like nt.

    Its primary function will be to surround the inds in such a way as to avoid wear due to storms and the sea itself.

    For his part, Susanoo was building together with the Apollo bridges that would cross the river, thinking ahead and taking the measures that Chalchiuhtlicue had taken.

    The bridges had a measure of 50 meters from side to side, anticipating the future flood of the river because although it was only two meters deep and 10 meters wide over time, the river will grow.

    Unlike the interoceanic canal, the river did not need a covering as it would not be used to transportrge ships for the time being.

    It could only be used to transport some small boats that could reduce the arrival times of goods to cities and towns within the Yucatan Penins.

    As Anuket advanced and fed the water of the new river with the cenotes that it was, the size of the river in thest kilometers increased to a depth of 3 meters and 15 meters wide.

    When Anuket reached the sea, he used his divine energy to create a protection with which the river water could follow its cause without the seawater entering and converting the saltwater river water.

    Throughout the journey of the goddess Anuket, the gods Hercules, Apollo, and Susanoo built bridges every kilometer to make them followed a quick and efficient form.

    Hercules carried the stone while Susanoo amodated it using his divine energy. Then Apollo was responsible for joining the rock with his magic creating beautiful bridges with a unique Gothic style.

    The only thing that Apollo regretted was that he did not have time if he had not liked to ce some statues of Fauns or Gorgonas at the bridge entrances.

    Anyway, Apollo could always convince his son to have those little bridges remodeled. If, for some reason, mortals couldn¡¯t do it.

    He personally would do it with the help of vio and Asclepius, as a work of father and children, spending too much time with viopletely changed his way of being.

    It also influenced a lot that Artemis has forced him to perform a union ritual where he cannot return to his life of love affairs because Artemis can find out about any adventure he has immediately.

    When they could reach the beautiful beach of the Caribbean, they could see a line of inds that were on the horizon, which had a kind of green tree around them.

    Hercules, on the other hand, looked at the sea with a smile "To think that once I separated a continent and now I will have to help to build a bridge that will unite the northern part of a continent.

    At least vio is not a stupid king who puts challenges too unattainable. "

    Apollo patted his brother. "Hey, is my son, who are you talking about, not a king of an abandoned town.

    With my help, your help, and Susanoo help, we will create a high bridge in which we will leave a great legacy.

    And in the process, we can construct many statues of naked nymphs to take care of the way of the travelers. "

    Hercules smiled "I see that we are already speaking in anguage that we can understand."

    Susanoo approached the two of them and offered them some Sake from their Hyotan. "Since we are going to add some female figures, we can add some Yuki-Onna.

    They are beautiful snow women with a white body and refined body that will be perfect for some protection elements.

    Let me show you the appearance of some of them. "

 Chapter 340 - Fire of wisdom

    In the sea, a young redhead opened his eyes and looked towards the horizon. "I think we will go to a rather fun ce because as far as I can feel the gods walk among mortals without fear.

    I can also feel a great deal of power, I can¡¯t wait to arrive and challenge them to a battle, especially for the young man Freyja is talking about. "

    Loki, who was by his side, just looked at his brother with some grief as he bit a cooked leg of a goat. "You must be more careful with who you want to fight Thor.

    You cannot start battles if you do not know what you are facing, I am more interested in how the young man could not be influenced by Freyja¡¯s magic.

    To do that, the young man has an admirable mental strength, even Odin has a hard time getting out of Freyja¡¯s magic. "

    Freyja just startedughing while watching the two brothers worry about the young man he had seen. "Regardless of what they do, vio will be my husband, so stay away from him."

    While this was happening somewhere in the Antic, the construction of the interoceanic channel progressed rapidly.

    In just 3 hours, the gods had reached part B of the defense line, which was an essential part of the channel because, in that part, the channel crossed with the Coatzacoalcos River.

    This area was necessary because, in that ce, Chalchiuhtlicue had rmended the creation of argeke.

    This with the function that the interoceanic channel was fed by the Coatzacoalcos River and some underground rivers.

    This was mainly zone B of the defensive line, but there would also be ake in zone C of the defense line, which would function as a channel regtor.

    To create the Lake, Zeus used one of his most powerful attacks, which were a small ck me.

    The me was a part of the original fire that Prometheus once stole to deliver to humans, although the fire was lost, small mes remained whichcked any function of wisdom.

    But they were a weapon that could even damage even the strongest God mainly because the ck me was able to burn the divinity of the gods.

    The small me that was not bigger than the fire caused by a match, Zeus trow the me and the me slowly fell towards the ground where it made contact a big explosion urs

    The sound was so shocking or that even some legionaries suffered injuries to the inner ear, for their fortune was in the Asclepius ce, who began to heal the citizens who had suffered injuries from the explosion.

    Where the small me had fallen, everyone could see arge crater that had great depth and size.

    vio was surprised by the power of the fire of Prometheus "Ares the fire of Prometheus was always so powerful."

    Ares shook his head as he walked towards the crater. "What Zeus upied was not the real fire of Prometheus, because the fire was lost after he stole it and handed it over to the mortals.

    What he uses where the remains of the fire of wisdom that Prometheus stole.

    When he took the fire, he left some small mes in the bowl where the fire was.

    The mes did not contain any kind of magic or wisdom were only remnants of what was once the greatest source of knowledge of the gods.

    But all was not lost because the small mes began to grow into ck mes, the ck mes did not burn but werepletely unstable.

    So only a small amount of the ck me is enough to create an explosion of this magnitude, the mes are so dangerous that only Zeus can use them.

    If any other God tries to do so, he will suffer great misfortunes because they arepletely unstable. "

    vio scratched his head and then held his chin, somehow knew that fire can be a potent tool against enemies.

    But if he can use it intelligently and with the care of a few engineers of the empire, he could use small amounts of that me to destroy hills for the creation of roads.

    After this, the gods began to quickly enter the great crater that Zeus had left to prepare it and leave it ready to fill it with water from the Coatzacoalcos River.

    As for the Chalchiuhtlicue underground rivers using its special rain, it began to create somehow many augers that began to grow down to the depths of the earth to reach the underground rivers.

    The water would rise through those holes to fill the smallke formed on the surface and feed the flow of the Coatzacoalcos River.

    Chalchiuhtlicue had to be very careful nning the feeding of the channel because otherwise, the saltwater of the oceans could turn the channel into a river of salt water.

    If this happened, the saltwater pollution in the aquifers and rivers would have adverse effects.

    Because the gods began with the coating of the crater to turn it into ake, Hermes began to increase its speed to be able to carry the materials as quickly as possible.

    For this, he uses his divine energy to increase the speed at which he was traveling and the amount of material he could carry, for Hermes this was notplicated, but it was getting tired.

    For thest time, he used his divine energy with such devotion was when Zeus ordered him to catch Prometheus after stealing the fire of wisdom.

    While this was going on the defensive line, Hercules was carrying two carriages that weighed hundreds of tons towards the city of Cancun so that Apollo, Susanoo will begin with the construction of the great bridge.

    Unlike the defense line, Susanoo and Apollo decided to take their time while they drank sake, waiting for Hercules, who had the materials.

    While waiting for the two gods, they focused on deciding which attributes of the statues were better to highlight.

    Apollo held his hand while creating a figure with divine energy "I think it is better to leave the statues with more glutes to encourage travelers to increase the number of children they have."

    Susanoo shook his head "It is better to see more bust in the statues so that travelers remind their wives that they should breastfeed their children."

    The little discussion wouldst for another hour until Hercules arrived at the ce.

 Chapter 341 - Construction in the sea

    When Hercules arrived at the beach, he could see his brotherpletely drunk,ughing out loud with Susanoo.

    Hercules could only sigh and approach them "Gentlemen, I need you to prepare to build the bridge.

    When I went to resupply the supplies, I found Hermes, who presumed that they were already moving to Zone B of the Defense line, the worst of all is that he carried more materials than me.

    I am patient, but if a messenger can carry more materials than I, that hurt me in the pride, we have to be better than they cannot be left behind. "

    Apollo got up and stretched his arms. "You¡¯re right; we¡¯ll build the most durable and beautiful bridge that ever existed.

    You are ready Susanoo "

    Susanoo smiled as he took off his shirt. "We¡¯re going to work can not be moreplicated than beating Yamata No Orochi, an eight-headed snake."

    Hercules looked at Susanoo as he started unloading the carriages "You also faced a snake with many heads, I thought there is only one Hydra, but I suppose the world is a gigantic ce.

    You know that in the conquest of Alexander the Great, I had to face a God with four arms and an elephant head.

    It was a worthy enemy that the battle did notst long, Ares had to separate me because Alejandro signed a peace treaty and our incursion into India was carried out at that time. "

    Susanoo turned to see Apollo as he began to use his divine energy to createrge holes on the beach. "That is surprising, they managed to fight against the Hindu gods and did not die in the process.

    I think Shiva wasn¡¯t close, or I don¡¯t consider them a threat. "

    Apollo began to build the bridge, starting with the foundations that will sustain it. "Zeus fought against him, and in his fight, a giganticke was created.

    But Alexander and King Porus, after the battle of Hidaspes, reached a peace agreement with which the war ended; unfortunately, our brother died in the city of Babylon.

    Despite being a demigod, he was killed by an envoy of a Persian god.

    His death was horrible because his soul disintegrated, leaving only his great conquest and a girl as their legacy.

    The little girl was taken away from Babylon because Alexander¡¯s generals wanted to kill her or abuse her to turn her into a kind of cattle that left Alexander¡¯s offspring.

    To keep her away, the priests of the temple of Zeus sent her to one of the colonies of Magna Grecia.

    In that ce, his family grew up when she married, and his greatest direct descendant was Julius Caesar, and his greatest indirect descendant was Augustus.

    Of course, that ce can be used by vio when he conquers the entire continent; I don¡¯t think he has earned his ce yet because he still doesn¡¯t face the Cursed Forest.

    But he does deserve his recognition to the exemry father of the Greek gods.

    For the moment, he has demonstrated his ability to care for his children. "

    Susanoo who was making some adjustments to the pirs of the bridge they were building looked oddly at Apollo

    "I didn¡¯t know that Alejandro had a daughter since Korean merchants brought the news of the silk road about a great battle somewhere in India.

    I was always interested to know more about that young man who managed to fight and win against a Hindu king.

    It is a pity that Alexander is not alive, which exins why I could never find him in the world of the gods. "

    "Death is something unusual for the gods of Olympus and something we cannot control.

    But even though you can¡¯t find Alejandro, you can find his daughter and his descendant Julio C¨¦sar in a mansion near where Zeus lives.

    They are not very affectionate to leave their home because they have not adapted to modern life, but I will introduce you to them after we finish building this wonder.

    Now I hope you are ready to follow Susanoo.

    I will use all my divine energy to improve the bridge; our job is to build it since Amaterasu and Anubis will take care of protecting it.

    Hercules also sees you getting ready since we will have to get serious. There are 200 kilometers that we have to build as a bridge in this first stage.

    The second will not be smaller; even it will be longer.

    We have to show that we can do things by fulfilling the times and creating some quality. "

    Hercules and Susanoo became serious and began to use their divine energy while Apollo umted his divine energy. At the same time, his body gave off a light that resembled the sun.

    The light he projected began to fuse the stones, leaving them as if they were only an element, also theirposition was transformed because the material ceased to be a conventional stone.

    To be a flexible material that was resistant and hard but was not rigid, so that in case of a tremor or a storm, it could be deformed enough so that it would not be destroyed by the weather conditions.

    Hercules, seeing that Apollo was extremely serious, decided not to be left behind by what he used all his divine energy causing his muscles to grow and his eyes to give off a red light.

    With a loud shout like that of a beast, he ran at almost supersonic speed, carrying the empty carriages to the capital to reload the stone that would be used for the construction of the wonder.

    Susanoo, for his part, used some talismans to create paper figures, which functioned as an extension of his body.

    Hundreds of these figures moved the stones to the construction zones while Apollo merged them.

    The coordinated work of the three managed to give results in just one hour as they advanced 30 kilometers offshore, creating the great bridge that will unite the empire.

    In some areas, the bridge had a height of 10 meters while in others, the height was 30 meters, so that ships could cross without much trouble.

    This also created a safe zone because any ship measuring more than 10 meters had to go through the high areas of the bridge, forcing it to pass through a small ce where it could easily be supervised by the empire.

    Thanks to the fact that it is a Wonder, the great bridge will be almost indestructible, so it will not be possible for the enemies to attack it to try to destroy it.

 Chapter 342 - A Roman citizen in front the gods 1/2

    <i> R-18 chapter Sex Description </i>

    In the city of Magna Caribe in the night, Tacio, one of the vers of the city, was preparing with his wife Xochiel and their two children to receive the goods on the coast.

    The priests of the temples during the afternoon informed them and all the residents of the city that the gods would arrive by sea.

    But they would not arrive alone as they would while building arge bridge that connects with the Maind.

    The citizens had their doubts because they could not believe that the gods manifested themselves. Still, they changed their point of view hourster when they could see a gigantic figure in the distance in the sea.

    The priests and priestesses shouted with joy that it was the god Poseidon.

    These shouts made all the inhabitants of Caribbean Magna and the nearby towns rejoice and begin to thank the god Poseidon for allowing them to see his great figure.

    The screams from outside were ignored by Tacio and Kiya, the two lovers who were having their moments of intimacy.

    Tacio ran his hands over the breasts of the beautiful pregnant woman who was lying on his desk while he kissed her and his hips moved "I think today is a day fully cheering in the capital."

    Kiya, who was biting her lips, pressed her hips with her legs. "I think I heard dad say that."

    A groan was heard in the living room, and Tacio could feel Kiya¡¯s nails burying in his back.

    Tacio, at that moment, felt like his penis was clenched by the anal walls of his lover, clenching his teeth Tacio took charge of his pregnant lover and then sat down in a chair while Kiya sat on him.

    Kiya, who was a little weak after having an anal orgasm, began to move her hips in circles to stimte Tacio¡¯s penis.

    She had a lot of experience because they couldn¡¯t have conventional sex because of pregnancy, so the only option they had for love was oral or anal sex.

    Tacio pushed his hips while reloading Kiya on his chest; in this process, he gently squeezed Kiya¡¯s breasts, causing them to release some breast milk.

    Kiya blushed as she watched her breaste out of her breasts. "Love to be more careful; the milk is necessary for our baby on the way.

    This little one will be our most significant show of love and a reminder of how much we love each other. "

    Tacio reloaded his head on Kiya¡¯s shoulder and then lowered his hand to her stomach to feel her son "Our baby is happy with our words I can feel him kicking."

    At that moment, they could hear how the office door opened, and Marco entered to find them having sex.

    Marco sighed and looked at Tacio with hateful eyes. "Tacio and Kiya need you to get dressed after they end their passionate morning.

    The god Poseidon and loc are approaching, vio sent a messenger to the governor to inform me that we will receive them while they build a road to amunity on the tip of the Antic from where they will create another bridge that goes to the homnd penins.

    So the governor wants all the vers and volunteers avable to help the gods, we architects are also being required.

    To think that after what happened in the capital vio summoned the gods to create wonders, although I have known him since he was a child.

    Sometimes I can feel that I just didn¡¯t understand him, but I am sure of something, and he knows what he does.

    He also sent me a letter about the attack on the capital; the news will be made public tomorrow, keep it a secret and put an end to what they are doing that we need to arrive early. "

    After this, Mark closed the office door with some anger.

    Tacio and Kiya looked at each other for a moment. "I think your father is mad at me, but what did he mean by the attack in the capital."

    Kiya shook his head. "I have no idea, but."

    A groan interrupted the conversation again this time it had been triggered by why Kiya moved unconsciously, and Tacio¡¯s penis managed to stimte a sensitive area that made it climax.

    Tacio, this time could feel his penis climaxing while Kiya¡¯s anal walls stimted him.

    After this small incident, the two decided to take a bath quickly and then change their clothes since they wanted to know more about the attack on the capital.

    While this was happening in the office at Tacio house, Xochiel was spending time with his two lovers.

    She liked to spend time with her husband. Still, it was not enough to satisfy her wishes without mentioning that she rarely climaxed after having rtions with her husband.

    But everything changed when she met some friends who showed him a new path of pleasure a few months ago.

    Although she gave birth to a beautiful girl, her needs had to be relieved, and her husband was merely ineffective.

    That¡¯s why she let the twins take care of her, what she enjoyed most was being prated by the anus and her vagina at the same time.

    Xochiel enjoyed the sensation of feeling like the two big penises of the twins touched each other through their inner skin folds.

    But what made her feel even morefortable was to feel those two pairs of arms hugging her body while two penises stir inside her, touching a few sensitive points that make her moan loudly.

    Sometimes the twins carried it and treated it as if it were a piece of wood being cut by arge closure; other times, it was in the middle of them in the bed.

    After a while, the interiors of Xochiel were wholly filled with the semen of those two twins.

    The three stayed together for a while before they heard the noise of someone knocking on the door of the house.

    Xochiel had to get out of bed and separate from the penises of the twins; this caused a white liquid toe out of his Interior from his legs and back.

    She walked to the door wearing only a robe and peeked through a crack where he could see a soldier "Mrs. Xochiel, the architect Marco asks for his presence and that of his children in the governor¡¯s pce.

    I hope you can attend as soon as possible a carriage is waiting for you. "

    Xochiel nodded and closed the doors to go to his room, where he ced between the two twins to give them some kisses. "I have to go to an event in the governor¡¯s pce, my loves, but we can spend some time in the shower before we separate. "

    The two twins saw each other for a moment before smiling and entering the shower with the beautiful Xochiel so that in a few minutes, the sound of the water would be apanied by the noise of moans of pleasure.

 Chapter 343 - Roman citizen in front the gods 2/2

    In the governor¡¯s pce, Marco was meeting with Governor Azalea and her daughter Kiya.

    Tacio, on the other hand, was with his wife and two children waiting outside the pce where their ves were reunited with other ves belonging to the vers of the city.

    One of the vers, a fat man, approached Tacio. "Tacio, my good friend, you know why the governor summoned us in front of his government pce.

    It is very rare that something like this happens, but at least it is not snowing like in the capital and ves have less chance of getting sick.

    But the weather is not hot either, I hope the governor can hurry since I want to see the body of water of the great god Poseidon that can be seen from the coast. "

    Tacio began tough and put his hand on his friend¡¯s shoulder. "Ticino, you must trust the governor. I can¡¯t say much, but maybe you can see Poseidon up close."

    Before the two could continue from the pce, Azalea left "I have to thank all the architects, the ve owners, and their families foring.

    I would like them to happen because I have information to tell them, their ves will start to be taken to the coast where they will help the gods Poseidon and loc. "

    Everyone was surprised, with the exception of Tacio, who already knew what the governor intended to say as they advanced to the governor¡¯s pce.

    Marco approached Tacio and squeezed his shoulder. "Tacio would like you to apany me, Xochiel you look beautiful today, but I will take your husband for a moment. I hope you do not get angry."

    Xochiel shook his head, "Don¡¯t worry, Marco, I¡¯ll take care of the children.

    Just try to bring it back when the governor talked to us, it will be difficult for me to tell you about what the governor says with these two little children. "

    Marco smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, Xochiel will take care of bringing it back, and if I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll tell you all the information about Governor Azalea."

    After this, Marco took Tacio to one of the rooms of the governor¡¯s pce where he could see Kiya sitting with his head bowed and a woman sitting in front of Kiya.

    Tacio could see that the woman had golden hair and green eyes, in her ignorance, she could not know who it was because of what she sat next to Kiya.

    Hellena looked curiously at the young man who seemed ignorant of her, which was a bit odd as people had named her the Empress of Steel, and whenever someone saw her, she treated her with respect.

    Marco observed Tacio¡¯s impolite behavior and shook his head. "Sorry for the disrespect Hellena, but my son inw can be somewhat ignorant."

    Hellena scratched her head "Don¡¯t worry Marco, although it¡¯s rare that some citizens don¡¯t know me.

    He is the father of the baby of one of my few friends, by the way, Tacio, I would like to know when you n to marry Kiya.

    Do not worry about the expenses of the wedding we the Imperial family will be in charge of covering all the expenses without mentioning that the baby will have vio as godfather.

    He may not be the most powerful god, but he is an excellent husband, and an exemry father, so do not doubt that he will take care of the little one or the little girl with much affection as if he were his own son. "

    Tacio felt a heavyweight on his back, Marco¡¯sment and the Empress¡¯s confirmation made him understand that his behavior was quite rude, but it was toote to apologize.

    Not to mention that he had another problem at hand, which was that he was already married; fortunately for him, the polygamy in the vio government was not frowned upon unlike Augusto-driven monogamy in Rome.

    Tacio raised his head and squeezed Kiya¡¯s hand. "Empress can be sure that I will take care of Kiya with my life, the wedding I would like her to wait for a few weeks since Xochiel my wife also believes she should participate in the ceremony.

    I also learned about the attack on the capital by Marco, which is why I consider that a short-term wedding would be a bad idea. "

    Helena¡¯s face showed some sadness, but it was only for a few seconds before she changed to a smile. "I agree with you, Tacio.

    But you must remember that having more than one wife is not something simple; you have to be patient with your children, but even more important is never to fail your wives.

    Remember that Kiya is considered part of the Imperial family, so I hope you can take care of her until death.

    Don¡¯t worry, we will always be taking care of them.

    But changing the subject a bit, I want you to keep the issue of the attack in the capital secret, tomorrow Azalea will give a speech.

    There were too many dead and my stepfather Lucio was seriously injured, as soon as the business of the gods I will oversee the construction that Poseidon and loc are doing.

    Soon my mother Artemis will also arrive to help me supervise the work that Hercules, Apollo, and Susanoo will doter.

    Now you are free to retire, Tacio, and you can take Kiya as I have to talk to Marco about some things. "

    Tacio, with some fear, nodded and withdrew from the ce while holding Kiya¡¯s hand.

    "What do you think of the Arisai."

    From one of the shadows in the room came a beautiful woman with signs of pregnancy, "He was nervous to the point of wanting to urinate, but his words were honest.

    I think it¡¯s a good prospect for your daughter Marc¨®, but you always have thest word. "

    Marco sighed and sat down in a chair. "I really wanted him to say something stupid, so I could have a reason to separate him from my daughter, but I see that he is a responsible man.

    Thanks for the help, Hellena, and Arisai, I had a lot of doubts, but at least I¡¯m a little calmer. "

    Hellena smiled. "Don¡¯t worry about that, Marco.

    We just have to wait for Azalea to go to the coast, we have to talk with Poseidon and loc to help in everything they need to build the road to the city of Terminus Magna (Havana).

    From where they will begin with the creation of the inds to join Inse Canibalium with the Patria penins. "

 Chapter 344 - Underground problems

    On the coast of Magna Caribe, the priests and priestesses were preparing to receive Poseidon and loc.

    The ves, on the other hand, were trembling because they were seeing how a gigantic figure created with only water was getting closer.

    While this was happening on the coast in the Caribbean Sea, the goddess Anuket was following the line of inds in the sea, which had beautiful trees that seemed to protect them.

    On his way, she could meet the goddess Mayahuel who was with a mortal woman with big ears, creating some of those beautiful trees.

    Mayahuel could see how the goddess Anuket approached who was sitting on a throne of water as she toured the sea.

    Taneri cleaned his sweat so he could see Goddess Anuket better and turned to see Mayahuel. "That is an exquisite and, at the same time, too shy way to get there.

    I asked me if the goddess Anuket will be interested in sadomasochism, I think she has a great future if she agrees. "

    Mayahuel shook his head and waited for the goddess Anuket to descend from her throne of water.

    When Anuket came down from the throne, She greets Mayahuel and Taneri, "I see that you two have created a beautiful kind of tree, but I feel that itcks some life.

    You would allow me to participate in the creation of the following trees. "

    Mayahuel smiled, "Sure, Anuket, but tell me what changes you n to make on the trees we are creating."

    Anuket approached one of the many trees on the coast and ced his hand to understand how the tree worked inside "I see that the way of reproduction is through flowers.

    But they forget something important, and that is when a tree has no function, humanity will prefer to destroy it.

    I think it is better to make the tree produce fruit, which concentrated the salt that absorbs seawater.

    The fruit will not be eaten fresh, but if we turn it, a seed will be different since the fruit while it is drying will release the excess salt.

    Of course, if only the fruit were not enough, I can add properties so that the fresh fruit can be used as a cosmetic to eliminate wrinkles.

    I am sure that this tree will be considered a wonder in the future by women and we know very well that the boss in the houses is a woman.

    The tree can survive with seawater, creates a natural Barrier against the stormy sea.

    Its fresh fruit will a powerful anti-wrinkle, and if the fruit dry will be a delicious snack. "

    Taneri opened her eyes, quite surprised, and approached the tree that Goddess Anuket had modified.

    Shee carefully used his elemental magic tomunicate with the nt and know what changes the goddess made.

    What she discovered made her look at the goddess Anuket with different eyes.

    The love and care with which the tree was treated as something that only a goddess could do, even for her some modifications, would be impossible to make.

    Anuketughed and patted Mayahuel on the shoulder. "We have to work because it will be a matter of time before Apollo, Hercules, and Susanoo can reach us.

    Not to mention that I feel that Poseidon and loc have already arrived at Inse Canibalium, so they will continue moving towards the homnd penins. "

    Mayahuel stretched his arms and then looked towards the next ind. "We don¡¯t have to worry about the three of us. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll finish sooner than nned.

    Also, I can feel that Quetzalcoatl is having problems with the progress of the wonder of the interoceanic canal.

    I guess working in the sea is more straightforward than creating a channel that links a sea with an ocean. "

    Quetzalcoatl sneezed while he was using his divine energy to help vio and Chalchiuhtlicue control the flow of an underground river that fed theke of Zeus.

    Which will be located in zone B of the canal.

    "Chalchiuhtlicue why the underground river is presenting too much resistance, it is assumed that rivers should not act in this way."

    Chalchiuhtlicue used his divine energy while leaning on vio¡¯s elemental energy "We chose the worst ce to create theke.

    The underground river is generating problems mainly because it is located in a natural energy zone.

    Therefore, when creating a hole, the river broke its natural flow, which caused it to behave aggressively.

    I have to adapt the flow of the river so that theke can fill naturally and feed the canal without creating problems in the future.

    One of the advantages we have is that theke¡¯s water will have healing properties in the future.

    Which will also be reflected in the quality of the fishing that is done in the ce.

    Amaterasu, how are you doing with the construction of the regtory chapel? "

    Amaterasu, who was doing a ritual sigh and opened his eyes, "Just a few more minutes

    Using elemental beings to contain the behavior of the elements is not simple.

    It takes time; the only good thing is that Miyuki has helped me a lot to reduce the time of the ritual just have to endure a little more before this ends."

    Ares and Huitzilopochtli stared at each other as they listened to the rxed talk in the middle of the crater of theke.

    Their faces were red because they were using their divine energy to stop the flow of seawater, trying to enter the interoceanic canal.

    They could not allow seawater to enter as it could cause a big problem.

    But while all the gods were working as a team to reach their goal.

    Zeus was the most rxed since he continued to use his divine energy to move forward with the construction of the canal.

    After a few minutes, Amaterasu just did the ritual and gave Miyuki the order to use the talismans to conclude the ceremony.

    Miyuki used his divine energy, and the talismans toured every corner of the crater that would be known as Lake Zeus, the amulets adhered to the stone and began to function as a regtor of the force of water.

    Chalchiuhtlicue, vio and Quetzalcoatl, could feel his body rx while the furious underground current lost strength, and it became easier to control it.

 Chapter 345 - Interoceanic Canal

    With the force of the water receding, Chalchiuhtlicue began to control the filling of theke while all the gods continued with their path in the construction of the lining in the canal.

    The gods that remained in ce were Ares and Huitzilopochtli, who had to continue controlling the flow of the sea until Chalchiuhtlicue gave them the order to withdraw.

    While this was happening on the defensive line in the capital, the poption was helping the dwarves as much as they could to expedite the production of stone, which would be used for both wonders.

    In the furnaces of the workshop, Hephaestus and Admes were working shirtless while they had their torsos wholly exposed.

    This is why the heat was ufortable for both of them, and their work did not seem to have an end because every time Hercules or Hermes entered.

    They had to increase production as much as possible to fill the demand they were being forced to create.

    Mario was also in the workshop only that unlike Hephaestus or Hermes, he was using his divine energy in an artifact to create building materials.

    The artifact was an ancient article that created anything inert inside. Still, in doing so, it required an equivalent exchange and divine energy.

    What Mario was doing was using the ambient air to convert it into a material, which was taken to Hephaestus and Admes to make the blocks that were being used.

    The process was extremely tiring, but fortunately for Mario, he was not alone since he was being helped by mother Tonantzin, who covered Mario when he got tired.

    Mario cleaned his sweat and let mother Tonantzin take his ce. "Thank you, mother Tonantzin, this device is quite tiring.

    But I want to participate and help in everything I can, it is a pity that I could not build the wonder on my own, but sometimes it is necessary to leave pride for themon good. "

    Mother Tonantzin closed her eyes while using her divine energy. "You must remember that the most significant achievement as a person you can have is family.

    The material is only an illusion that will fade over time, but your family will be who will be with you at all times.

    The only thing you need to prove to Felix is ??yourmitment as a father.

    I will ask Ometeotl to give you some advice so you can spoil Felix during his pregnancy.

    Sometimes the simplest thing can be what a woman needs, see your father is a man very dedicated to his family and knows what his wives require.

    But each couple is different, and the needs are different but don¡¯t worry, Ometeotl will show you where you can improve. "

    Mario scratched his head and smiled "Thank you, mother Tonantzin, I will use the advice of Ometeotl to be better.

    Now let me cover it, and I feel so much better. "

    Mother Tonantzin nodded and let Mario continue the process.

    In the line of defense in Part C, the legionaries and soldiers were able to see with surprise how arge crater was used in front of them.

    Unlike the previous crater that was rough and did not have a concise shape, this was done very carefully, Zeus took the time to create defined edges in the crater.

    But not only did he do that, but with his rays and using his divine energy, he began to create many fantastic things.

    Like beautiful trees that had golden flowers that looked extremely beautiful with the contrast of the snow.

    But these small changes were just the tip of the iceberg.

    Zeus using his divine energy created in the middle of the crater, a kind of ind on which he built the figure of a woman, which was molded until it took the form of Naturae.

    In the eyes of the statue, he ced a primordial fire, which would allow the statue to always illuminate the ships passing through the ce.

    Zeus made the whole crater, the ind and the statue as a way to show the love he had for Naturae, even though he can¡¯t be with her or spend time with his daughter.

    He hopes that thiske in the future will be remembered as a father¡¯s show of love for his lover and daughter.

    After this, Zeus continued on his way to the coast, where he would wait for the other gods to end to free the flow of the sea and that the canal could work and thus inaugurate the second wonder of the new world.

    When vio and the other gods arrived, they were surprised because everything was utterly amodating from the brush to the stones creating a majestic atmosphere.

    They only dedicated themselves topletely covering every ce so that that magnificence would not be lost after the crater will be filled with water.

    After upholstering the crater entirely and making the corresponding seals.

    Chalchiuhtlicue began to modify the water flows so that the crater will fill slowly but showing the fantastic way as it was done.

    When they finished filling the crater, they continued on their way to the Pacific Ocean.

    It only took a few hours until they could get to where Zeus was sitting on the beach watching the immensity of the sea.

    Zeus noticed everyone¡¯s arrival and got up to stretch his body. "Seeing the vastness always makes me wonder if the separation of the world into three was the best.

    But at the same time, I think it would be too wild to take care of the vastness of the oceans, I suppose the experiences make you reflect.

    It¡¯s time to finish this wonder, I want mortals to appreciate in all the splendor that their gods are to take care of them. "

    All the gods nodded, and Chalchiuhtlicue gave the order for Ares, Hutziloposhtli, and Zeus to remove the barriers that prevented seawater froming into contact with the freshwater of the interoceanic canal.

    When the barriers disappeared, a light shone in the water of the canal, and a great change could be felt throughout the continent.

 Chapter 346 - Competition between gods

    All citizens could see a great light in the sky; the light was a beautiful yellow color that, despite having an intense glow, does not hurt the eyes of the people who looked at it.

    The light could be seen by Hercules, Apollo, and Susanoo, who were in the middle of the Caribbean Sea as they advanced with the construction of the bridge.

    "I guess we lost thepetition, but I refuse to end this way, hard times demand desperate measures, it would be better if you take distance I will show you why I am the god of the arts."

    Hercules backed down with Susanoo to see what Apollo was going to do.

    Apollo took a deep breath, and aurel wreath appeared in his hands, which he ced on his head.

    Immediately that the crown touched the hair of Apollo, the time stopped, and the eyes of Apollo turned yellow.

    From his hands appeared a sword which he held with his left hand and buried it in thend of the ind.

    A significant tremor was felt all over the ce, and from all the empty inds, great pirs emerged, which seemed to be made of volcanic stone.

    Which began to transform into a kind of beautiful marble, this modification also began to modify the parts of the bridge that were already built.

    Susanoo turned to see Hercules "Why if he could do this, he didn¡¯t do it from the beginning, we could have finished before."

    Hercules ducked his head and pointed to where the light was on the horizon. "Because a few hours ago, that light was not there.

    Not to mention that you two are in a state of intoxication, I suppose that like Apollo, you have some ability or you want to lose to Apollo. "

    Susanoo startedughing and clenched his fists as he walked to the side of Apollo "Nice skills Apollo, but I felt that the bridge is getting a bit weak.

    Let me help you reinforce it. "

    Susanoo started screaming as his muscles grew, unlike Apollo¡¯s elegance, Susanoo¡¯s power was wild but functional.

    The divine energy of Susanoo creates some tentacles who began to grow out of the water from the sea and reinforce all the pirs of the great bridge.

    While this happening the tentacles leave a silhouette in every ce they move as if they were ornaments made of stone, the tentacles continued to travel and reinforce each part of the bridge.

    Even without the enchantments to reinforce it, the bridge by itself would be able to withstand the most dangerous storm and the most extreme earthquake.

    Apollo did not want to be left behind, so he began to use his power more forcefully, creating some sculptures of naked women to decorate the bridge.

    But Susanoo only saw these actions as simple, he uses the same tentacles to modify the statues of Apollo had made and force them to take different forms.

    As if they were sticine figures, Susanoo began to give them somepletely different poses that gave the appearance that statues of women were alive.

    The folds of the clothes and the hair in the stone gave the statues a human form that turned the bridge into a work of art and engineering that would doubt for millennia.

    Apollo and Susanoo continued adding details to the bridge, improving some things, modifying otherspletely, transforming the bridge into a real Wonder.

    But this took its toll on the gods because after some time and without warning, Apollo and Susanoo copsed on the ground.

    Because their bodies could not withstand the constant use of arge amount of divine energy for a prolonged period.

    Hercules who was enjoying the beauty of the bridge could only ce his hand on his face after Apollo and Susanoo passed out

    With little care, he charged them both and started running towards Inse Canibalium to take them to a ce where they could rest.

    They had created arge, sturdy bridge with great details, but the real problem was that the section they created was only half.

    It was still necessary to create the bridge that will connect the province of Inse Canibalium with the Patria penins to finish the wonder.

    But Hercules knew that this was a good thing because it would allow the Legionaries to move to Inse Canibalium, where they would be prepared once the bridge to the Patria penins was finished.

    When vio and the other gods advanced from the interoceanic canal to the Pontem Forum (bridge of the gods)

    They were surprised when they reached the bridge and could see with their eyes the beauty of that bridge.

    Details in each corner, even on the right side of the bridge, were a relief of drawings that told the story of the arrival of the Romans towards the American continent.

    The left side had no detail because it would be the area from where the enchantment would be made that would turn the bridge into wonder and a regtor for the gods.

    Quetzalcoatl looked at vio, Amaterasu, and Zeus strangely, "Since when they three can do something so beautiful."

    Zeusughed as he carefully analyzed one of the statues of a woman with open arms while only using a cloth to cover her body.

    "This is the work of Apollo, but he received help, I know my son Hercules and his artistic abilities leave much to be desired. this should have been created together with Susanoo."

    Amaterasu held his nose with some grief. "You are not mistaken Zeus; this was created with his help only he could make a statue of a woman riding a half-naked horse with only a towel covering her breasts.

    It is fantastic art, but I think it was exceeded a bit with the detail of the statues, but it will be the duty of mortals to judge this construction.

    Our duty is just to make it a wonder, vio I would like you to get ahead with Quetzalcoatl and Zeus to help where it is needed.

    Since once we start with the enchantments, there will be no way to stop until everything isplete. "

    vio nodded, but before walking on the bridge, he asked Hermes to take orders to the Alpha and Beta legion to head towards Inse Canibalium as they would now have to defend the bridge that led to the homnd penins for any possible threat.

    Hermes nodded and left for the Origin Civitatem to bring the news.

 Chapter 347 - Story on the bridge

    The three gods crossed the bridge while admiring the works of art that were on it.

    "In the future, this bridge will be a fantastic tourist attraction, perhaps at the same level as the quartz pce."

    Quetzalcoatl looked at vio oddly "The Intereosanic canal is also beautiful and is even more functional than the Quartz pce and the Pontem Forum bridge."

    Zeus looked up at the sky as he ran. "I think he was not referring to functionality but to what he is going to represent as a symbol.

    For example, for the Trojans, the wall represented its most significant symbol because it was a sign of their safety and a important part of their lives.

    Not to mention that after losing a bet with King Trojan, I had to send Poseidon and Apollo to build that wall. "

    vio began tough, "Go for a moment I thought you had a princess pregnant, and that¡¯s why you offered help to King Trojan."

    Zeus let out augh, "That happened in another Greek city, it is a pity that you are not as liberal as your grandfather, but I like the way you think.

    The family needed a change, and you will be in charge of making that change; in the meantime, after helping with this, I will take a vacation until it is necessary to return to start the campaign against the damn jungle.

    But now that I think about where Apollo will be, it is rare that he is not presuming that he created an excellent construction.

    I should have seen it when he designed the ancient structure of Olympus; I keep repeating it for a few years. "

    vio was surprised by Zeus¡¯sment, "You should tell me more anecdotes about my father¡¯s youth.

    But when I wanted to ask, he prefers to ignore the question and better talk about other things. "

    Zeus sighed, "I can¡¯t tell you much about his life since he must do it, but I can tell you the story that made him change.

    Many years before Constantine came to power and we will end up sumbing to the older man with the cross.

    Apollo fell in love with a beautiful woman priestess who inhabited the ind of Crete, the woman was very kind, but one day Christians came to the ind.

    At first, they respected religion, but one day, one of the priests died and brought a priest who came from the province of Idaea.

    In the Jerusalem area, the priest was an inveterate fanatic, so anything that was not Christian was a bad thing.

    Apollo did not care about this and continued with that romance that priestess; the two spent hours together during the day, and at night, he returned to Olympus.

    Thissted for a few months until the priestess got pregnant, this would have been great news, but the priest found out somehow.

    We never knew who was the mortal or the creation of the older man who broke the news, but that same night, a group of Christians entered the temple while burning it.

    They took the poor priestess from her hair to ce her in front of the priest, who looked at her as if she were shit.

    He questions her for allowing a pagan God to touch her body and make her pregnant.

    Under hismand, the woman was tied in a wooden stick to start preparing the area to burn it.

    With a smile, the priest burned the priestess, Apollo, who was weak due tock of faith, heard her screams, and went inside to save her.

    But it was useless since she died before he could cure her, with hatred and viting the rules he murdered the mortals who had killed his beloved.

    The priest skinned him alive and left him tied in a pir of the temple to be devoured by vermin while to which the followers tore them all over the ce.

    This action was the trigger for the war against Christianity, the rest is history Constantine triumph, and we lost.

    So we decided to hide to avoid being killed by the older man and his son, the rest is history.

    Now things are different, and I can tell you that Apollo changed his personality, because otherwise, he might never have helped you.

    Of course, during the war, some other things also influenced, but he will have to tell that story.

    But maybe you could ask him since I can see the city of Magna Caribe. "

    vio smiled when he saw at the end of the bridge, his wife, who was apanied by Artemis.

    Quetzalcoatl frowned. "I can see Hellena and Artemis, but where the other three will be.

    Do you think they are already working on the bridge to the homnd penins? "

    vio smiled, "We will have to ask if we want to know the answer."

    When the gods approached the goddesses, Hellena threw herself into vio¡¯s arms while Zeus addressed his daughter.

    "My beautiful Artemis, you know where Apollo is. I want to congratte him for the great work he did on this bridge."

    Artemis held his nose and sighed. "The very idiot along Susanoo overstated his divine energy and eventually passed out.

    They are currently resting in the summer pce of vio.

    I don¡¯t think they can keep helping since they will be asleep for a few days.

    Hercules for his part is working with Tl¨¢loc to build a road to the city of Aecor Civitatem (Havana)

    While Poseidon and Anuket are working to create the inds that will lead to the Homnd Penins.

    By their faces, I can only anticipate that perhaps the family will increase in the future, which is good news since, in the future, there will be thousands of cities, and we will need gods for their protection. "

    Zeus began tough happily. "Let¡¯s leave them alone, so that love works with them.

    The best we can do is help Hercules and loc finish the road before heading to work with the bridge.

    Artemis, if you see Hermes ask him to start bringing materials, we have to create a path worthy of the bridge made by Apollo.

    I will show that I am Apollo¡¯s father for a reason. "

    After this, Zeus advanced while the sky was filled with clouds, which began to create some shes of them began toe out some thunder.

    The thunder began to fall from the sky, and when they touched the ground, they became stone, creating some beautiful figures on the sides of the pavement.

    Quetzalcoatl sighed and decided to move forward to prevent any person from being injured or killed as Zeus seemed to be focused only on continuing Apollo¡¯s work.

 Chapter 348 - Event in the peninsula of Patria

    vio, on the other hand, began to listen to his wife, who informed him of the state of the city and some events such as the future wedding of Marco¡¯s daughter.

    While this happened in the sea, Poseidon and Anuket went from having a talk while creating the inds to a closer contact that ended in the union of the two.

    The show they did was surprising as the sea shook, and the waves moved spectacrly.

    The tribes that were on the coast of the homnd penins were surprised to see such a scene that even the shamans prepared their tribes for what wasing.

    They werepletely unaware of what it meant to see the sea making such amazing movements, but they could feel that the energy they gave off was stronger than that provided by elemental beings.

    Movements in the sea continued while new inds were created; also, Mayahuel and Taneri began with the sowing of the new protective tree variation of the inds.

    In their progress, they could also see the abnormal movement of the sea, and the two could only sigh.

    "Taneri reminds me why we have to be on this ind watching as Anuket and Poseidon are having sex.

    When this is over, I will lock myself in Quetzalcoatl for at least two days. "

    Taneri startedughing, "How lucky are you to have someone like Quetzalcoatl, for my part, my dear Quirino does not have so much resistance.

    But it makes up for it with other things, so it is also not bad, I also have the privilege of being able to take as many fruits as I want from these beautiful trees.

    I will be the envy among the mortal women of the empire.

    Which asked me how vio will take care of these trees when women find out about the benefits of these nts. "

    Mayahuel, who was using his divine energy to mature a clean tree on his forehead, "Most likely, he will ask for your help and that of the other elves to nt one more of these trees.

    Not to mention that being a tree that can be nted in the sea, they will have to create some measures to avoid changes in the environment.

    You will have some work for some time, the only good thing is that with the interoceanic channel, the legions can help with the tasks that are required. "

    Taneri looked at the sky for a moment while thinking about how painful it would be to create a sustainable way to nt these trees.

    While this was happening at sea on the road to the city of Aecor, Tl¨¢loc and Hercules were working to build a road.

    To build Hercules cleaned the road or created holes in the mountain while loc used his divine energy to control the water and tten the surface.

    After paving the road, loc used the water topress the soil until the road is entirely smooth.

    To avoid losing its shape, he used a few pictograms, which created protection on the floor, making it as resistant as the concrete.

    But without the disadvantages of this as the road does not need maintenance since the pictograms used contain divine energy from loc.

    Unless he dies, the road will never suffer any damage. This could also be seen by Zeus, who used the same method as loc to decorate the road.

    With the only difference that Zeus¡¯s thunder became the most malleable material in the world.

    The only one who was not veryfortable was Quetzalcoatl, who had to drive away from the curious citizens of Nova Roma, who prostrated themselves when they saw the power of Zeus.

    "Zeus, it is necessary to show your power in this way; we cannot simply stop time."

    Zeus burst outughing as he advanced. "You don¡¯t have to worry. I can feel vio approaching along with him. It should be easy to control all the citizens."

    In addition, this event will be remembered by everyone for centuries.

    One of the mistakes I made in the past was not having lived with the people, but this time I will not allow them not to be remembered or forgotten. "

    Quetzalcoatl could only continue using his divine energy to prevent people from approaching. "At least I have to admit that the road is one of the best I could feel.

    Traveling by carriage or horse should be quitefortable; maybe I should take a vacation with Mayahuel, Hermaphroditus, and my children. "

    At that moment from the sky came Hermes, who had a lot of materials and vio hanging from the carriage.

    He jumped to the ground, and Hermes continued on his way to the city of Aecor.

    vio scratched his head when he saw Quetzalcoatl somewhat tired and began to help him. "Sorry for beingte, but Hellena told me some things.

    You know that the tree that Anuket, Mayahuel, and Taneri created has a fruit that helps beauty.

    It is a very pleasant way to make it sow, but on time Hellena wants to nt it in the salty part of Lake Texcoco for the creation of somehow many cosmetics.

    I have to talk to Taneri and the elves to n the correct nting of the tree, its most significant advantage is that it can produce food with only seawater.

    But at the same time, many things have to be analyzed, although ignorance can be happiness I cannot put citizens in danger for not studying all the factors. "

    Quetzalcoatl shook his head. "Good luck with it, vio; after this wonder, I n to take a vacation in this warm ce.

    The cold and snow of the center are somewhat annoying for Pilcoatl and my daughter. "

    While they advanced under the guidance of Zeus in the sea, Poseidon and Anuket reached the climax causing a great explosion of seawater.

    Which reached the sky from where it began to fall to the ground in the form of rain, Mayahuel felt something strange in the seawater, so she create protection for her and Taneri.

    "This water can get you pregnant if it is touched by any woman.

    What a macabre way to end after having sex, I don¡¯t know if he did it intentionally or it was an ident but at least we don¡¯t touch that water. "

    Taneri pointed his hand towards the coast of the Patria penins. "But it seems that those natives women from the north did.

    I think vio will have work to do ordering the future family. "

 Chapter 349 - Arriving at the epicenter of the problem

    All the descendant gods of Zeus felt a chill on their back that made them look where the sea was.

    vio swallowed a little bit of saliva while Quetzalcoatl looked at him doubtfully. "Grandpa, I hope you don¡¯t mind to continue building the road alone.

    I will have to take Quetzalcoatl and Hermes to recover the affected women. "

    Zeus nodded. "You better hurry because I can feel that this time Poseidon exceeded a little."

    Quetzalcoatl did not understand anything that had happened, but without thinking twice began to follow vio, "What is happening and why so serious."

    vio, while he was running at high speed, looked towards the sea, "I could not exin, but I could feel that Poseidon had pregnant a lot of women.

    We are not talking about one or two if not more than 300 women.

    The problem is that the Patria penins is an area that does not belong to the Empire, and women who are pregnant must be women from the northern tribes.

    If we don¡¯t bring them to the Empire immediately, their children will be a big problem for all of us.

    Think about it for a moment, a group of demigods facing the gods will be a big problem.

    I hope Poseidon has caught them to prevent them from leaving, maybe the only good thing is that I could also feel that Anuket is pregnant.

    I asked me how many generations will have to pass so that we are all familiar; fortunately, with what we are doing, at least we will try to avoid fighting.

    Because the American continent is gigantic, so if two gods get along as simple as sending them to cities as far away as in Patagonia or ska. "

    Quetzalcoatl shook his head "Sometimes, I feel that you look very far into the future, but it is better to be safe than sorry."

    Before Quetzalcoatl could continue speaking, Hermes lowered towards the ground to leave his load "vio and Quetzalc¨®atl, please get in the carriage."

    The two gods looked at each other for a moment and jumped into the carriage where they could see Shini, who was carrying little Aule as they could also see Hanovi, who was clinging to the ground.

    Shini wasted no time and hugged vio while little Aule was in the middle of her hug.

    vio kissed little Aule and Shini. "I¡¯m d you came.

    You could also feel what happened on the Patria penins? "

    Shini nodded. "Love, we are united by the special bond. We all felt it as our children felt it too.

    I think this time it was too extreme what he did, the good thing is that Hermes went to look for us on orders from Grandpa Zeus.

    I brought Aule and Honovi, although it seems that the trip in the sky at a great speed made him a little stressed. "

    vio could see how Hanovi was shaking while holding on to the carriage floor "Quetzalcoatl can you help him a little, I feel that he is going to die of cardiac arrest at this rate.

    If I do it, it will most likely explode, and Shini¡¯s divine energy is guaranteed death."

    Quetzalcoatl smiled and approached Hanovi and used his divine energy to stop shaking and sit down.

    Hanovi stopped shaking and sat down to let his face look somewhat pale. "Thank you, God Quetzalcoatl.

    For a moment I felt that my heart would explode, it is the first time I traveled this way, and I hope it is thest.

    I am strong, but in a situation like this, I am weaker than a child, and I am not sorry to say it. "

    vio began tough, "Don¡¯t worry, Hanovi, maybe you¡¯ll be back in a few weeks.

    We have a situation at hand, and it will depend entirely on you if it can be solved peacefully or ends in genocide.

    If I¡¯m honest, I don¡¯t want to kill, but if there¡¯s no other option, I¡¯ll have to. "

    Hanovi swallowed, "What happened, Emperor?"

    "Poseidon, my brother or uncle had sex with the goddess Anuket, but upon reaching the climax, he released water with the ability to get pregnant.

    For reasons I do not know, this water is wet to more than 300 native women, which means that they are now pregnant with a god.

    You will be in charge of negotiating with the tribes to join us while those women will be taken to the city of Texcoco, where they will receive the best treatment and care.

    That is the n, but if they refuse things will get out of control, I hope you can negotiate Hanovi.

    The fate of some tribes is in your hands. "

    Hanovi scratched his head and looked at little Aule. "I will do my best emperor, but I cannot guarantee much.

    I only hope to reduce the death toll to a figure that is not very high, I know that I am not entitled to ask, but I learned from Shini that a system of protective gods is going to be made.

    Goddess Naturae may be our guardian goddess and mother of our city."

    vio looked at Hanovi. "I can ask her if she wants to be in charge of the city they are building in the middle of Lake Zeus.

    But remember that she has thest decision. "

    Hanovi nodded and sat, watching the clouds for a few more moments until he could feel the carriage stop.

    When he got up, he could see apletely surreal scene a group of arge number of women was trapped by arge curtain of water which had some fish.

    But behind the water barrier were a lot of tribal people quite upset that their women were trapped by a significant water barrier.

    Hanovi could only force a smile because he knew that things might not be so simple, the only good thing was that he had the support of the little daughter of the goddess Naturae and her guardian.

    The owl guardian appeared on Hanovi¡¯s shoulder and looked at him with apassionate look "We have to hurry before they do something idiotic, and the gods end up killing them."

 Chapter 350 - Negotiations on the beach

    Hanovi got out of the carriage and immediately went to where there were a few shamans who were angry.

    Poseidon could see how Hanovi approached the shamans who were somewhat nervous and let him out of the water barrier.

    The shamans could see what appeared to be a tribe leader like them who had a transparent owl on their side, which was floating.

    They knew it was someone like them so they could get answers about why their wives and daughters were trapped in a water barrier.

    Hanovi stood in front of them, and the owl guardian joined to get their final form in this way could have more weight in the negotiation.

    "Thank you very much for allowing me to speak with you tribal leaders and shamans.

    I am the leader of the lizard tribe, and my partner is my owl guardian.

    I have to be this way.

    Because I hope to talk about what happened to the women of their tribes near the coast. "

    One of the tribal leaders appeared a guardian who was an eagle who stood on the shoulder of the tribal leader.

    "Thank you foring Hanovi leader; I am Anjali, the leader of the swamp tribes union.

    My partner is the Guardian Eagle who takes care of me and helps to take care of our great people, I hope you can tell us why our women are trapped in this watery prison. "

    Hanovi looked at them seriously. "They are not trapped; they are being protected because they were blessed by the great god and goddess of the sea.

    That¡¯s why they are being taken care of as carefully as possible.

    I hope you can understand that for nine months, they will be taken care of by the best midwives and servants. "

    Anjali crossed his arms "I understand our women were affected by the vast sea.

    That would exin the unusual state of the sea and everything that happened a few moments ago, but that doesn¡¯t tell me anything.

    You should know that we cannot just let our women go that we will receive in exchange for them.

    Also, how can you guarantee their safety? "

    Hanovi smiled "I¡¯m d you asked.

    The empire is willing to integrate them into Roman society as citizens, being citizens, will receive all the rights that this includes.

    They will also be able to maintain theirnds since, in this ce, a great city will be built, which will join the great Pontem Forum.

    A gigantic bridge that will link the empire from side to side may not seem like much, but with this, you can enjoy a safe trade.

    I am sure that their tribes can only consume meat and salt rarely; in the empire, meat is an elementary good guaranteed in the basic basket of citizens.

    So they can get it without much inconvenience, your guardian must know that I am not lying.

    What I mention is reality, and for a sample of this, let me show you the daughter of the great earth goddess Naturae.

    By joining the empire, you can receive your blessing and increase your rtionship with the elements that surround us. "

    Hanovi turned and made some signs to vio, who walked with his daughter in his arms to where Hanovi was.

    The shamans could feel that the baby who was holding the pale-skinned young man gave off very pure energy.

    The Eagle guardian even thought about showing his loyalty to the little baby, since he was like a kind of mother.

    When vio arrived before them, little Aule stretched her hands towards the Eagle guardian, who flew to let the girl caress him.

    Shamans and tribal leaders looked at each other for a moment as they knew they could only join the empire that Hanovi had told them.

    Anjali approached Hanovi, "We have no need to organize a meeting.

    Just by seeing the reaction of the Eagle guardian, we are willing to join the great empire.

    I hope we can receive the goddess¡¯s blessing in person so that our great people can be calm and work without fear. "

    vio nodded and kissed his daughter on the forehead. "Goddess Naturae will meet you in a few more moments.

    I also look forward to your help since the city that will join the great bridge will be built here.

    You can enter and say goodbye to your family; after nine months, your wives and daughters can return with you.

    Only the children that are born will be raised by the empire and will not have a rtionship with your families.

    I hope they can understand the position. "

    Anjali put his hand on his chest "You can count on it, even if I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m a bit rude, but who are you?"

    vio smiled "I am Emperor vio, leader of the Empire of Nova Roma, nice to meet you Anjali.

    The empire will take care of you in everything you need, I just hope you can integrate into the Empire.

    I do not know worry because you will receive everything you need, not to mention that Hanovi will be with you to attend anything you require.

    Just remember that together we are stronger, to the north of this ce there are others of beasts which will not hesitate to kill them and turn them into food.

    That Hanovi and the owl guardian tell you the story about these beasts, the truth is that I am surprised that they have not reached this ce. "

    After this, vio said goodbye and walked to where Shini was to deliver the little Aule to start working on the creation of a great wall for the city that was going to be built.

    The shamans had some doubt about the young man, but when a few minutester, they could see how only using their hands the young man began to createrge stones, they stopped doubting.

    vio began creating the bases of the wall and then ced the stones so that Quetzalcoatl will reinforce them with his divine energy.

    On the other hand, Shini enjoyed the beautiful beach with Aule since the temperature was very nice and nothing cold.

    It was a small oasis since the cold was too ufortable, not to mention that he did not like climates where there was snow.

    Poseidon and Anuket continued to maintain the water wall while flirting.

    While Mayahuel and Taneri continued their work of nting and maturing the protective trees of the inds.

 Chapter 351 - Mysterious haze

    In the Antic, Thor was looking at the mist that didn¡¯t seem to be normal. "Loki, you have been able to know why this mist has not disappeared.

    I know it is not normal, but even if it were a spell or a defensive measure, I am sure that you will find a way out of this ce.

    I really like the sun to spend time in this damn haze. "

    Loki sighed, "Being the god of lies does not mean that I know how to get out of this ce.

    Moreover, this is not a spell, or something created is a failure in reality, only that the world interprets it as a mist.

    We have to be careful as we could get into limbo. "

    Thor¡¯s face became serious for a moment. "I hope you can keep us away from that ce.

    You know that there are things that should not be repeated, and limbo is one of them just like the fourth dimension. "

    Freyja, who had been sleeping, got up and stretched his arms so he could see the mist where the boat was. "We have been in this ce for 3 days, Loki.

    I hope you can find a way out, I told you not to go to the mist, but you wanted to enter on the time you take us out of this ce. "

    Loki held his nose for a moment. "You two want to remain silent for a moment.

    I have good or bad news, the bad news is that I can feel two dangerous disturbances.

    The good news is that either one can kill us quickly and painlessly. "

    Thor began tough, and his hammer appeared as his red hair moved with the air of the sea. "I do not fear death, Loki.

    Go on the most dangerous way and see where it leads; in the end, if we ended up in limbo, it was our time to die. "

    Freyja nodded as she also prepared his sword. "It was time for us to face something that did not go to your Thor goats.

    I mean, they are very delicious, but there is no fun fighting them. "

    Loki could only see how his brother and Freyjaughed like two bloodthirsty crazies; for a moment, hemented that he had entered the mist.

    But he did it because he could feel that he may be able to increase his power if he can find something that seems to call him.

    The ship continued advancing in the dense fog until a great ship became visible in the distance from where a dangerous being could be felt.

    Thor and Freyja looked at each other for a few seconds while squeezing their weapons as the ship was getting closer.

    When the boat got close enough, Thor and Freyja jumped towards the deck of the ship, where they could see a lot of dried blood on the deck.

    They could also see the droppings of an animal.

    Thor approached them to observe them more closely while holding a small ck ball between his fingers. "It¡¯s rabbit crap, which is a weird thing because I can only see this shit.

    The thing that inhabits this ce is dedicated to raising rabbits, or the rabbit is the threat. "

    Freyja used his sword to move some skeletons that were in ce. "In this crazy world, I can¡¯t doubt that a rabbit is our enemy."

    At that moment, inside the ship, they could see how two giant hands came out, which broke part of the door frame.

    Arge rabbit-shaped beast left its face insight; the stunted muscles gave the humanoid body of the rabbit beast a terrifying appearance.

    Thor smiled and ran towards the beast with the intention of killing him for that he took his hammer, which managed to hit the beast in the face.

    But this was not enough because Thor flew off after the beast struck him and threw him into the sea.

    Freyja seized the moment to jump against the beast and use his sword.

    With a very elegant movement, Freyja managed to cut one of the beast¡¯s hands, the beast screaming in pain, and with a kick, he buried Freyja¡¯s head on the floor of the ship.

    When the beast wanted to continue his blows against Freyja, Thor¡¯s hammer crashed into his nose, causing arge amount of blood toe out of it.

    "Damn beast, you made me angry, but at the same time, you will be a good way to de-stress me since I have not been able to fight for a long time."

    After saying these words, Thor left one of the sides of the ship and using his hammer and began to hit the rabbit beast as if it were a rag doll.

    The beast tried to defend itself, but the blows were so strong that the bones of its body were breaking at speed greater than they could recover.

    Freyja pulled his head off the floor of the ship, exposing part of his brain and one of his eyes exposed.

    "That beast hits very hard, but this will not be this way."

    Freyja used his divine energy, and his face recovered immediately, without asking she approached the remains of the beast and began to burn it using elemental fire.

    "Damn beast daughter of a bitch from all sides, you had to attack my face.

    You know that my beauty is the main thing, and yet you dared to harm the most important thing for a woman. "

    Loki, who took his time to get on the ship, could see the horrible scene of Thor and Freyja attacking a mass of formless meat.

    He wanted to ask what they were attacking with such force, but his survival instinct made him better give up.

    So he had to wait until they finished attacking the mass of meat without form.

    After a few hours, Thor and Freyja decided to stop their attack from taking a break.

    It was at that moment that Loki took the opportunity to stalk the meat mass and analyze it with his divine energy. "I do not understand who you are, but thanks to your stupidity, you ended up this way.

    Either way, you don¡¯t have to worry since you¡¯ll be an excellent rtive after this little spell. "

    Loki smiled and began using his powers to tie the rabbit¡¯s soul with his in a submission ritual.

    This was extremely painful for the rabbit of chaos because his soul was directly attacked by something he could not defend himself, but he did not intend to stop fighting for what he began to defend himself.

    Some painful cries of a rabbit and Loki could be heard on the ship, but Freyja and Thor did not listen to them because each of them fell asleep in different rooms.

 Chapter 352 - The Scarlet Pearl

    While on the ship, the shouts passed on the coast of the homnd penins, a great wall had already been built.

    vio and Quetzalc¨®atl had worked continuously for a few hours to be able to make the skeleton of the new border city, which was formed by the wall and the sewer system of the future city.

    All the members of the tribe were surprised and believed more strongly in the words of Emperor vio.

    But they still didn¡¯t agree until they could see the goddess Naturae with their own eyes.

    vio, who had finished making thest section of arge well to feed the city with water, noticed the disagreement of the natives.

    "Quetzalcoatl can you help me build a temple for the goddess Naturae; I will also ask Mayahuel for help.

    I would like to ask Poseidon for help, but he is very happy spending time with Anuket. "

    Quetzalcoatlughed and patted vio on the shoulder. "We are going to build the temple before Zeus arrives.

    He has just been content with his wife Hera, and it will not be a good idea for him to meet Naturae. "

    After this, vio walked with Quetzalcoatl to where Mayahuel was who was talking with Shini and Taneri.

    Quetzalc¨®atl approached his wife and hugged her, then he raised her wife¡¯s face to give her a big kiss. "Mayahuel, I would like you to help me build a temple in this ce for the goddess Naturae.

    Don¡¯t worry, heavy work will be done by your husband and vio, we need your help with some details.

    Our level of construction is too rough to be able to make a temple for a goddess. "

    Mayahuel smiled and returned to her husband¡¯s kiss. "You can count on me, but it is a perverse thing on your part not to invite Shini or Taneri too."

    vio scratched his head and realized that it was too stupid of him not to take Shini and Taneri into ount.

    "Sorry for that, girls, let me try again.

    Shini and Taneri can help us to build the Temple of Naturae. "

    Taneri and Shini looked at each other for a moment and smiled just to nod their heads.

    Hanovi and the tribe leader watched as the emperor headed to the city center to begin creating arge hole connected to the water and sewer system.

    Soon they saw how Quetzalcoatl arrived and three women who began to guide the construction of a great temple.

    Anjali and his guardian Eagle were surprised by the great capacity of the gods to be able to create something so great, but at the same time, it was so beautiful.

    The temple was made of stone, which was heated and cut, letting it see with a mirror effect that was surprising why it left reflected everything around it.

    But not only was that therge garden that was built outside was harmonious, and you could feel a tranquility that rxed just by seeing it.

    The other members of the tribes even felt the need to approach the ce and sit on the beautiful green pastures that were in ce.

    In the middle of the garden, vio ced a gigantic block of stone that had a hole in the middle that connected with the water supply.

    Shini asked vio to build it so that she could use her divine energy to start carving it and turn it into a beautiful statue that will turn into a fountain that will adorn the outside of the temple.

    Little Aule keptughing and being surprised while she watched her mother Shini break the stone as if it were a piece of paper.

    Poseidon, who was spending time with Anuket upon seeing the beautiful temple his nephew was creating with his family felt the need to create something that could rival that gigantic temple.

    Anuket noticed Poseidon¡¯s face and took it by the hand. "Since they are creating a beautiful temple, why don¡¯t we make a great pce.

    In the end, in this ce, our son was created. I think it is good to leave a legacy so that when he takes over this city, he has a beautiful house. "

    Poseidon looked at Anuket. "I like the way you think, but you have some idea to ovee that beautiful temple."

    Anuket nodded and got up to go to the sea "You know that our people the Egyptians were experts in the construction of works that willst for centuries.

    Many generations ago, a Pharaoh ordered all the magicians of the empire to build a pce for his wife.

    Unfortunately, the woman died in an outbreak of a gue, so the Pharaoh did not want to see that construction because it reminded him of his beloved.

    The magicians then faced a great dilemma because destroying that pce would be a disaster since the construction ended with arge number of magicians and ves.

    In the end, a great Assyrian magician proposed to turn the pce into a ne that would require a lot of blood from virgin women.

    The magicians did not take long to get virgin ve women who were murdered so that the Assyrian magician could aplish his mission.

    The blood of these women surrounded that beautiful pce and turned it into a red pearl that fell into the sea, and eventually, I could get it. "

    Anuket appeared a beautiful scarlet red pearl, which he held with his two fingers. "This is a beautiful pce, but to be able to free it, I need your help since the essence of these women resides inside.

    Once we release the pce we will have to fight against these threats, it is a fair price for what we are going to bring to this beautiful city. "

    Poseidon appeared a great golden trident and held Anuket¡¯s shoulder. "Anything that is released will face my fury.

    Also, if something goes wrong, we can always trust vio and his wife Shini. "

    Anuket threw the pearl into the sea and broke it using his divine energy, arge amount of blood came out of the pearl and created bloody clouds which began to take the form of women in a state of dposition who began to scream.

    Anuket created a force field using his energy to prevent blood figures from escaping.

    Poseidon then used his trident to create three water giants who ran to attack the blood figures...

 Chapter 353 - Palace Cleaning

    Blood women shed with the water giants created by Poseidon.

    Despite being only three giants, the battle was spectacr because the women attacking the giants were inside them as they began to dilute inside the giants.

    The bloody figures realized the danger and tried to leave the ce, but the barrier made by Anuket stopped them.

    When the blood figures were surrounded entirely, they tried with all their might to kill the giants.

    They used his cadaveric hands, which were formed by blood, and had ws too sharp to try to cut those giants.

    But it waspletely useless all his efforts were in vain the giants being made of water simply regenerated when they were cut.

    The fight gradually became a one-sided massacre where only some heartbreaking screams of women could be heard.

    In just a few minutes, thest woman of blood was destroyed, but Poseidon and Anuket did not rx their guard as they could feel that there was something else waiting inside the pce.

    Their doubts were soon answered when they could see a maning out of the pce, who had a rather odd dress but whose face was full of insects entering and leaving the empty basins of his eyes.

    "What a surprise to find Goddess Anuket, I see that you murdered the garbage that had trapped me in this damn pearl for a long time.

    My name is Sargon, I¡¯m the wizard who built my own jail after being tricked by those Egyptian wizards.

    But now that I am free, I may find revenge and kill the Egyptians. "

    Anuket began tough, "Unfortunately, the Egyptians died a long time ago, you can ask Poseidon he knows more about the end of thest Egyptian dynasty."

    Sargon showed an apparent disagreement because he knew that the goddess was not lying "That is a real shame, so long thinking about revenge and knowing that they had already died leaves me without a clear objective.

    But if I cannot seek revenge with the Egyptians, I will have to try it with the gods. "

    Sargon began to release his magic, but before he could release itpletely, a trident pierced his chest without warning.

    When he looked up, he could see Poseidon approaching him, Poseidon took his trident and released his divine energy which turned Sargon into dust immediately.

    "If you¡¯re going to kill just kill and save for yourself the piece of shit speeches, besides who you are threatening, is my wife who is pregnant.

    If something happens to her while I am present, I will be the mockery of the gods. "

    Anuket approached Poseidon, "What a stupid way to die, it is a pity that his knowledge of magic was lost with his death."

    Poseidon smiled, and a scroll appeared in his hand. "Before he died, I made a copy of his memories.

    His magic being a taboo that imitated divine energy was easy to enter his mind, only that it is this information that needs to be interpreted because I do not understand the Akkadian. "

    Anuket took the scroll from Poseidon¡¯s hands and put it between her breasts. "Don¡¯t worry, our ancestral mother will never be able to read this scroll and know what it says and how to use this ancestral magic.

    Now it¡¯s just a matter of amodating this beautiful pce and decorating it with a slightly more modern facade.

    We also have to furnish it, but we are ahead of them even though we use a small shortcut. "

    While this was happening, in the Antic Sea, Thor and Freyja did not stopughing at seeing Loki¡¯s appearance.

    Loki had a full body of hair, and a rabbit-like face even had ears and a spongy tail.

    "Loki, what the hell did you do to be a rabbit."

    Loki clenched his fist for a moment but ended up sighing. "I tried to control that damn rabbit, but the bastard managed to integrate into my soul.

    I indeed gained power, but at the cost of having my body turned into a kind of rabbit, it could have been worse. "

    Thor interrupted his brother, "Like the time Odin sewed your mouth so you will remain silent."

    Freyja shook his head "No Thor that was not the worst, perhaps the worst he lived was when he became a mare to distract the horse from that giant.

    But he just got pregnant; in the end, it was a fair punishment since I bet on his stupidity. "

    Loki held his nose for a moment before getting up. "Let¡¯s stop talking about my problems.

    I have good news since it seems that we are near a ce where I can feel a lot of divine energy, vio may be in that Freyja ce.

    But before we arrive I need something to eat, you can¡¯t revive your goats. "

    Thor used his hammer, and some thunder came out while pointing at two sacks on the floor of the ship.

    The sacks began to grow until two goats came from inside, Thor approached them and then used his hammer to kill them quickly.

    After this, he began to skin them so he could start cooking them.

    Freyja, on the other hand, began to prepare the dishes to eat "I have to admit that this ship is morefortable than the Skiddnir where we have been traveling.

    Loki, you think the dwarves can create a ship like this with the same functions as the Skiddnir. "

    Loki scratched his chin. "It¡¯s possible, but we have to find something of equal value so that the dwarves can help us.

    Perhaps if you can conquer vio, we can find something of equal value to be able to trade.

    In any case, the expedition will have to be done to prevent the walking dead from killing our people.

    So you will be the bridge so that our people can live in this ce without problems.

    I can be sure that in a war they will win, so we have no other choice. "

    After this, Thor shouted that the food was ready, so Loki and Freya had to leave to go to eat.

 Chapter 354 - The blessing of the goddess Naturae

    vio and everyone else could see at first hand what the battle was like and the appearance of a great pce with a beautiful Egyptian style of construction.

    Quetzalcoatl approached vio and pped him on the shoulder. "Hey, what they are doing is cheating.

    But I have to say that the construction looks too tough and delicate at the same time, but its beauty is only achievable for the nobles who will inhabit that ce.

    Instead, our temple is a ce of harmony where adults and children cane. "

    vio smiled "Look at the positive side this ce will be a spearhead for the conquest of this penins from where we can conquer the entire east coast of the Antic.

    Of course, we have to be careful since this cold willst for some time.

    Not to mention that the poption we have is not enough to be able tounch an efficient conquest campaign. "

    After this, vio and Quetzalcoatl decided to finish with the construction of the temple to be able to call Naturae before Zeus arrived.

    On the other hand, Poseid¨®n and Anuket ced the pce on a cliff that they created; in this way, the pce will always be able to see what is happening in the city.

    Unlike the temple, the pce had its own water and drainage system, to connect it to the city drain Poseidon upied its trident with creating a stream of water that drilled the stone.

    The perforated stone reinforced it with its divine energy so that the sewer system did not suffer havoc or strange things will try to enter.

    Anuket, on the other hand, created a road using the sand of the sea, which turned into a beautiful and resistant road that was united with the main road of the new city.

    On the sea, loc and Hercules were building the bridge as quickly as they could while Hermes was giving them stone to build the bridge as quickly as possible.

    Unlike Apollo and Susanoo, they were only responsible for building without adding details because they knew that Zeus was in charge of beautifying the road.

    Zeus, on the other hand, had already reached the city of Aecor and could see the sturdy but detailless bridge that his son had built with the help of loc.

    After sighing, he advanced using his thunder as he created statues and embellished the way he passed.

    In his rear was the cavalry of the empire that, with the help of Hermes, had been able to reach Zeus.

    They had to go after the great god because they will be the vanguard force to defend the new city that was built on the homnd penins.

    For them to be able to go after Zeus was an honor because they could see in their own eyes the miracle that the gods were doing.

    But not only were the soldiers mounted on horses, but there were also thousands of Caribbean ves who had to bring food and supplies to the new city.

    There were also some priests and priestesses apanied by thousands of faithful who made a festive pilgrimage because the great god Zeus was doing a miracle, and they could see the miracle in life.

    When vio and Quetzalcoatl finished building the temple and were able to take some time off.

    Mayahuel was in charge of doing the ritual to be able to call Naturae from the world of the gods.

    Naturae, who was enjoying a manicure that was given by her a servant centaur could feel that Mayahuel was calling her what appeared to be a temple that was worthy of her.

    So she decided to go to the call when she reached the mortal world, she could see that his temple was full of life from vines to some flowers.

    There was also arge showcase where she was taking care of what appeared to be a city of the Empire.

    When she left the temple, she could see vio waiting for her "I¡¯m d you came Naturae, we did this temple so we could call you since we have arge group of possible followers.

    Like the people of Hanovi, they will be your faithful followers, but they need to see your power so that they follow you without problems. "

    Naturae smiled. "I have no problem with it, but can I feel little Aule nearby she is growing well?"

    vio nodded "She is growing without anyck, I would like to show you how she has grown, but you know well that Hera will not be calm with it.

    Even though we can do it, I don¡¯t want to have to fight each other, the empire needs stability in government and religion. "

    Naturae knew that what vio was saying was a reality, so she couldn¡¯t break the rules at the moment.

    After this, she approached the natives under themand of Anjali, who could feel the enormous natural energy that the goddess was giving off.

    Unconsciously all of them swelled and paid homage to the goddess; it was a pleasant feeling for them and nothing dishonorable.

    Well, they could feel how the goddess was taking care of them as if they were their children.

    Anjali, with much respect, began to ask for the goddess¡¯s blessing for them, and for their people in this way, they can always feel the feeling of affection they were feeling at that time.

    Naturae stretched out her hands and created beautiful flowers that opened her petals while releasing golden-colored pollen, which bathed everyone present.

    Pollen made tribal leaders and their people feel a sense of peace and tranquility as if they were again in the hands of their mothers.

    Even the Eagle guardian could feel the same feeling.

    Hanovi, for his part, enjoyed the heat of that pollen along with his own guardian.

    Thissted for a few minutes until Naturae finished and said a few words to her new children while slowly disappearing.

    The tribal leaders and the entire tribe headed to vio and swore allegiance to the empire while shouting in unison "Roma Invita."

    vio did not understand how they could say that phrase, but he was happy because he knew that the poption of the empire would increase after this.

    But before he could do anything, he could feel familiar divine energy approaching the coast.

 Chapter 355 - Predestined Meeting

    The feeling of familiarity he felt was also felt by his wives.

    Shini, who was nearby, wasted no time and ran to where vio was while she was carrying the little Aule.

    vio only said goodbye to the tribal chiefs and the great tribe while leaving Quetzalcoatl in charge.

    Before he could run to the coast, he could feel Shini pull him by the arm. "Where do you n to go just alone love.

    That woman must have been the one who could enter your dreams using our little daughter Bastet.

    I want to go and see if you try something again, no matter how much you want tomunicate, she can¡¯t use our children as your link.

    Either way, our family are all on their way. "

    vio nodded and ran along with Shini towards the beach when they arrived. vio prepared for the worst because on the coast, you could see the boat, Selene.

    The problem was not the ship, but the threat of the rabbit should be inside.

    "Shini, if ??you see a rabbite out, I want you to run with little Aule away from this ce.

    In Selene, that rabbit just had to be traveling alone, that¡¯s what worries me because someone take control of the Selene of their route and liberates the rabbit. "

    Shini did not understand what vio meant, but she could feel the seriousness in her husband¡¯s words for what she prepared her scythe.

    "If we are going to fight, we will do it together; you don¡¯t have to worry about Aule if she is in danger, I can send her to my inner world.

    Something simr to where the death of your dimension was that white room. "

    vio nodded, preparing for anything that could get off the ship.

    The Selene approached the coast until the ship collided with a sandbar being stranded.

    vio cleaned the sweat off his forehead prepared to receive anything that coulde down, to his surprise began to hear shouts from the Interior.

    "But look how you left the Loki ship, I wanted to take it with the dwarves so they could build it now you will have to take it out of the sandbar.

    I will not leave it in this ce. "

    At that moment, a beautiful woman with golden hair jumped out of the boat, which was wearing a dress too revealing and a golden spear.

    Behind her came down a humanoid being who looked like a rabbit and a guy who had red hair and a big beard.

    vio disappeared his two swords and walked towards them "Freyja, Thor and Loki wee to the homnd penins.

    A rather inhospitable territory that if they go north, they will only find snow and some beasts that will not hesitate to attack stupidly. "

    Freyja smiled and put his finger in the corner of his mouth. "So you are vio.

    It is a pleasure to meet my future husband, although somehow you seem to know much more about us, being the first time we met.

    What secrets you hide vio I would like to ask you in bed, what do you think of the idea. "

    vio scratched his head as he smiled "You remind me so much of my Aphrodite, I think you and I will have a good time."

    Before he could continue, Shini interrupted vio. "Freyja, I want to ask you why you contacted vio using one of our daughters.

    It is not annoying for us, you to try to find some love with vio, just I wanna say please don¡¯t use our little children to making a contact again with vio. "

    Shini let free stand of his divine energy, which withered all the nts around him "There will be no second warning."

    After this, Shini smiled and held vio with his arms, "But where are our manners, please join us in the city we just founded."

    Freyja, Thor, and Loki decided not to fight or respond to the words of that woman with ck hair and red eyes.

    When she released his energy, they could feel a fear that they have rarely felt the fear of death.

    It was as if they knew they were going to die at that moment if they did something stupid, Thor even squeezed his hammer ready to fight although he knew that if he did it only death without honor would wait for him.

    The three walked until they reached an immense wall that was not beautiful but looked extremely resistant; they could even feel divine energy in the stone, which was rare.

    When they entered the city, they realized that there were only streets, a beautiful temple, and a pce that could be seen as imposing as if taking care of the city.

    Loki held his chin as he looked curiously at the ce. "I think it was literal what that woman said that this was a newly created city.

    I can also feel a great amount of divine energy, this must be asioned by those who are in front of the temple.

    Freyja, I will respect your decisions, but you need to get pregnant with vio; for some reason, I feel like taking care of you and the baby with your life.

    I can feel in him a great paternal spirit, even a little scary. "

    Thor patted Loki. "I would ask you why you feel it, but then I remember your adventure with that horse, and I prefer not to.

    But he asked me what kind of banquet vio prepares for us. "

    vio, who was listening to them from afar, let out a smallugh and created arge stone oven in front of him.

    "Shini you can ask Poseidon if he can bring two whales, I will prepare the food for the guests."

    Shini nodded and left little Aule with vio, who carried her with one hand while creating some tables and chairs.

    The three gods could see control of the elements of vio, the most interested was Loki who tried to create a profile of vio to know how to talk to him and be able to negotiate in some future.

    Unfortunately, due to his rabbit appearance, it was quite rare for his ears to move from one ce to another.

    But before they could enjoy the furniture creation show, they could see how two gigantic whales fell to the ground next to vio.

    Poseidon had created a flow of water that floated through the air carrying two huge whales that he dropped to the ground.

    vio smiled forcefully because he did not expect them to arrive that way, but he has no other choice since he knows that the Nordic gods preferrge banquets and alcohol.

    Unfortunately for them, the only alcohol vio has avable is medical alcohol.

    But being gods, none of them will have problems with alcohol.

 Chapter 356 - Unexpected conflict

    <i> R18 Chapter </i>

    vio smiled, and a few bottles of medical alcohol appeared, which he emptied into arge stone bowl.

    After that, arge number of powders appeared to prepare vored pineapple water.

    The drink vio was going to prepare he learned to make in high school. <sup> 1 </sup>

    Being a student and wanting to drink always met with other ssmates topare a bottle of mezcal, which they emptied in a jug with water.

    Then they put envelopes to prepare vored water, that dangerous cocktail was called "Aguas Locas." <sup> 1 </sup>

    It was dangerous because the taste was so diluted that the feeling of alcohol was not felt, so it was a very cheap way to drink.

    Only in the case of vio, he ns to do it with medical alcohol with the graduation of over 98%.

    Not knowing if he could get the guests drunk, he decided to use his divine energy only to enhance the effect of alcohol.

    The problem is that vio had no control of his divine energy beyond being able to use it directly.

    That caused the liquid in the container to start bubbling and had a yellow phosphorescent color, vio just scratched his head.

    "What is the worst thing that can happen when drinking this phosphorescent cocktail, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as strong as the liquor we drink with my father.

    Besides, my other wives are on their way, so I don¡¯t think I will do something that deserves punishment from them. "

    After that, he let the container rest with the alcohol and went to the bodies of the whales to start cleaning them to prepare the food.

    Mayahuel arrived where vio was with Taneri to see if they could help anything, vio asked them if they could create some vegetables so that a great whale stew could be made.

    Shini, on the other hand, sat in front of Freyja so they could get to know each other a little better, somehow Shini knew that the woman in front of her would be a partner and, in the future, maybe also a mother.

    Thor and Loki were not veryfortable listening to the talks between the ck-haired woman and Freyja.

    So they decided to walk through the city shell; while they walked, Loki gave Thor a small blow on the side.

    "I think problems areing, I can feel a sense of danger.

    I would tell you that the city is going to be besieged, but if vio says there are beasts, I suppose we can see with our eyes the threat in the North. "

    Thor squeezed his hammer and walked to the wall "That¡¯s good news, there¡¯s nothing I like better than killing before having a banquet.

    I also like the idea of ??eating whale meat, and I got tired of eating only Tanngnj¨®str and Tanngrisnir.

    Goat meat is delicious, but after eating it for so long, it is disgusting. "

    Loki began tough as his rabbit ears moved from side to side "In that you are right."

    The two climbed to the top of the wall using one of the stairs in one of the towers of the wall.

    When they reached the top, they could see the wildness of the territory, they could not see very well, but they knew that only a few hundred kilometers the weather seemed to change very abruptly as it seemed to be snowing.

    Loki used his divine energy to be able to check the terrain. "It is quite interesting what is happening in this ce, there is a curse that is causing the weather to be so altered.

    This is only possible if the entity that caused it is a God with the same power as Odin, or there is something else we do not understand. "

    Thor stroked his beard and looked at Loki with his golden eyes, "You know what kind of power vio and his wife have."

    Loki shook his head. "I have no idea, but if I had to say it, vio is more powerful than Odin and all of us.

    Only I feel no danger in him although he gives off an aura simr to that of his wife, it is as if the two were not alive or dead.

    This should be impossible, but the world is a strange ce that should not surprise us in any way.

    What I am sure is not to make them angry. "

    At that moment in the forest, a lot of screaming was heard as if Thousands of beasts were screaming with hate.

    Suddenly Thor and Loki could feel the ground start to shake as hundreds of thousands of birds flew out into the sea.

    Thor began to release his divine energy while his body was surrounded by thunder. "It¡¯s a great day to kill Loki.

    I suggest you do the same since I don¡¯t think you want to lose the gut and blood party that we are going to have in some moments. "

    Loki sighed and became a great bear who lost all his seriousness after he showed his rabbit features.

    Thor couldn¡¯t contain hisughter as he pointed at Loki "You should see your face, I think that rabbit you absorbed if it affected you too much.

    But I suppose that the power has a price and in your case, it was only something aesthetic although I believe that your ability to transform was affected a little. "

    Thor did not let Loki answer because he jumped off the wall while he clenched his hammer because some humanoid beasts covered with white hair that was showing their teeth began to emerge from the forest.

    "It¡¯s time to die."

    The beasts could only see how theirpanions began to be burned by blue thunder.

    This only angered the beasts who started running towards Thor to kill him.

    Unfortunately, many would not advance long after they were cut off by arge water gate created by Poseidon, who used his trident to kill the beasts.

    Also, many of the beasts were impaled on the ground, dying almost immediately.

    vio leaped from the wall also while scratching his head "It is a pity that these beasts appeared that only means that all of the great majority of the tribes must have died.

    Damn beasts are a real pain of eggs.

    Shini what you think about the skin of the beasts, you think we can recover to make some coats for the family. "

    The "Preparatoria" for the Mexicans, here a difference of other ces a lot of youngs drink before 18.

    Of curse, all of you who read the novel are people who have more of 18, remember if you drink don¡¯t drive.

    And advice of your friend the author. Never try to try this drink can be dangerous for a lot of points.

    the traduction of Aguas locas is Crazy water. the name shows the danger ;(

 Chapter 357 - Fight near the wall

    Shini jumped from the wall and nodded, "Skins are always wee.

    Also, Hellena developed a taste for making coats for us, and the surplus can be used to favor the Family industry.

    That we do not need gold and jewelry does not mean that our descendants are equal.

    The divine bloodline will likely dilute over time, I do not intend to allow any silly rules such as maintaining thews to preserve blood.

    Many times I had to go to collect the soul of noble children deformed who were abandoned and died in the open. "

    vio smiled and walked to his wife so he could kiss her. "There is something I appreciate more than my own life, and those are my children.

    I will not allow someone to decide on their future that you can be sure of, besides the family will always be family for me.

    No matter if they are gods, semi-gods or mortals, but we have plenty of time to have children.

    Now we have to put an end to the beasts because they seem to be having fun and recover burnt skin. I think Hellena will get mad at me. "

    Shini startedughing, and his Sickle appeared as a ck haze surrounded his body.

    All the nts died when touched by the mist, only little Aule seemed not to care about the fog as she tried to take it out of the air.

    Unfortunately, when she thought she had taken it, the mist escaped from his hands, which made herugh as she showed his toothless smile.

    Shini smiled and hugged Aule as she ran to kill some beasts that approached the wall.

    Shini¡¯s form of attack was too scary as his Sickle cut the soul of the beasts causing them to fall to the ground without some kind of damage.

    It was a blunt attack that Thor, Loki, and Freyja could not help but admire, somehow they understood why it would not be a good idea to start a conflict with Nova Roma.

    If she could make attacks focused on the soul of beasts, it would be too simple to eliminate them without even having a chance to defend themselves.

    But even if they could eliminate vio¡¯s wife, there could be more gods with those destructive powers.

    The gods separated to cover the entire wall while the natives climbed the wall on orders from Hanovi to prepare for defense.

    They did not believe that there were beasts in the north because they had lived calmly for years, but seeing the tide of white monsters that were killed by the gods, they thanked the goddess Naturae for allowing them to ept the guidance of the empire.

    For otherwise they would have died without being able to defend themselves, Hanovi ordered that tribal warriors prepare with their weapons of bone and stone to be able to secure the wall in case some beast could escape the ughter of the gods.

    The tribal warriors were divided along therge wall while women and children carried stones in their hands so that the warriors could throw the enemies under the walls.

    Beasts that could escape the ughter of the gods preferred to try to climb the wall to avoid being killed.

    But to their misfortune, they were received by stones and pointed spears that were buried in their eyes or body, causing them to fall and unable to rise again.

    But despite all the measures of the tribal warriors the beasts kept trying to climb, in some areas of the wall, the warriors looked for their spears to stop the advance.

    Some were lucky to bury their spear against the beast they had as an enemy, but others fell from the wall to their death after the creatures pulled them with their spears.

    When the situation seemed to be worse, a rain of an abnormally blue color began to fall, and the beasts this rain began to burn them.

    The tribal soldiers were afraid of the rain, but for them, it represented no danger, only the beasts screamed as they fell into the void.

    Those who were on the ground tried to use their hands to cover their bodies, but it was useless as their skin began to detach from their arms.

    Thor, who was crushing the head of one of those beasts with his hammer, could also feel the abnormal rain that was charged with divine energy.

    "Using divine energy for rainwater is great, I think Odin will be pleased to be in this ce."

    Freyja could understand what Thor meant, all he had was that his approach to vio was misunderstood.

    But she really can¡¯t care less, she loves vio as her husband but mainly wants her son or children to inherit everything vio can offer.

    Nothing will make a warrior like her happier than seeing her strong children in the face of adversity and with great power like vio.

    From the sky, loc was watching as the beasts were being skinned, he did not dare to damage the skin because he knew that vio¡¯s wives liked to make clothes from them.

    Besides, he didn¡¯t want problems since he could see for a few seconds how Shini broke souls in half without even disheveled.

    He knew that Shini and death were special, but never like that, the only thing he didn¡¯t like was that he arrived a littlete to be able to help the natives who had had some casualties.

    The fight onlysted for a few more minutes as the beasts fell dead while their skin peeled off their muscles after being wetted by loc¡¯s special rain.

    When thest beast was pierced by Loki¡¯s back, tribal chiefs and warriors began to shout for joy as the threat was destroyed.

    Thor approached vio while cleaning the blood on his body. "Things in this ce are always so fun.

    I could fight against those brainless beasts we call undead, but these beasts represent even more challenges. "

    vio began tough, "If you can join the empire and our great pantheon of gods, you can fight with hordes of beasts and horrible monstrosities.

    I don¡¯t want to lie, but this ce to the north and south is a great field of beasts waiting to be conquered.

    The only advantage is that to the north, they are only these beasts, but to the south is a great enemy that can turn anyone into a nt without a brain.

    But he also has a capacity to kill gods, they will be willing to fight with us, if they ept my terms their people will be treated as citizens of the empire and will be able to integrate into the empire.

    Houses, food, and security but also a challenge that I am sure will take generations to achieve, but it is something we can try. "

    Thor smiled and put his hammer on the floor and then stretched out his hand to vio, "I am willing to join the empire, but I want you to marry Freyja to seal our alliance."

    vio scratched his head "I can not only marry her, but I can also perform a ritual called union.

    With which she can feel everything I do and can also feel me at all times, it is a form of eternal marriage with which our destinies will be united.

    It also guarantees that in doing so, she became pregnant, but that decision will only depend on her. "

    Freyja approached vio and put his hand on vio¡¯s shoulder. "I have no doubt about my decision, and I am willing to spend the rest of my life with you, but first, I want to see your level of resistance to alcohol.

    A warrior must not only be strong and have dedication, but he also needs to have a big stomach for drinking. "

    vio just sighed, "Let¡¯s go inside while the tribal warriors are in charge of collecting the skins of the beasts.

    Let¡¯s see if my alcohol is good enough to be a drink of the gods. "

    ------

    Sorry for the dy in publishing guys, but yesterday have an episode of Vertigo, in the description of the novel you will find a link for the discord of the novel pls join, and you will see the news about the novel or some advice if something like this happens.

 Chapter 358 - Talk at night

    vio and the other gods walked into the city while the tribal warriors left to start collecting the skins.

    This on the orders of Hanovi, who could hear what vio said thanks to his guardian.

    In the makeshift kitchen, vio approached his homemade liquor preparation, and the first thing he did was pour himself a ss to know if the alcohol had a pleasant taste.

    To vio¡¯s surprise, the alcohol had a bubble sensation as if it had soda, the taste was soft and sweet, so before he knew it, he took the sspletely.

    Shini, who was looking curiously at vio, approached her husband and took one of the sses on the table to taste the alcohol.

    After filling her ss, she took a small drink and could feel her inner warming even felt her body even lighter as if all the fatigue had disappeared.

    But not only was that even the baby reacted in a good way because she could feel an increase in energy "Love this alcohol is fantastic I think it will be an excellent way to rx after a day of work."

    vio scratched his head as he had not felt a sense of rxation, but he knew from the link with his wife that it seemed to have a rxing effect.

    Freyja also approached, and arge wooden jar appeared quite directly and filled it with the drink vio had made.

    She was surprised by the yellow color that seemed to glow but also by the fact that it bubbled as if it were beer with some doubt she looked at vio, but in one swallow, she drank her jarpletely.

    For Freyja, the taste was sweet, but with the same sensation as the beer, she liked it a lot, so she put her hand on vio¡¯s shoulder and suddenly gave him a big kiss.

    Shini was surprised because Freyja was even more direct than Aphrodite in all aspects, but that could be fun, unconsciously took another ss of the alcohol prepared by vio.

    On the other hand, Thor and Loki decided to approach to be able to try that drink; they do not care or ufortable what Freyja did.

    Freyja, after separating from vio, appeared two more jars and filled them to give them to Thor and Loki, "This is a drink worthy if you try to stay sober."

    Thor began tough while holding the jar, the first thing he did was smell it and then take the contents of a single drink.

    When he finished, he looked at vio while nodding, "Worthy drink, the one you made vio. I think it will please Odin and the other gods."

    Loki, for his part, drank the best he could with his rabbit face, but even with it, some alcohol fell through his mouth. "This drink I¡¯m sure everyone will like especially Balder.

    I¡¯d like to know how you managed to make a drink that tasted fresh but with a consistency very simr to beer. "

    vio was about to say how he did it when Quetzalcoatl approached him next to Mayahuel, so he could not say his manufacturing method.

    Gradually the atmosphere will be encouraged thanks to Anuket using an ocarina to y a somewhat lively song.

    Some tribal women who had been pregnant by Poseidon approached the ce where the gods were eating and spending time to help liven up the environment while using some archaic instruments.

    Because of this, the alcohol began to flow even faster, Thor¡¯s stories about his adventures with Loki surprised everyone.

    vio, for his part, told his odyssey after being kidnapped by that woman who took him to another dimension, but who had more stories to tell was Shini.

    She as death told amazing stories of events that urred before time itself and how creatures fought and died to form the universe.

    vio, somewhat surprised, asked Shini, "Those creatures are simr to Amatlein or were more powerful."

    Shini shook his head and showed a representation of them using his energy, everyone at the table could feel some fear for the creature that could be seen.

    Even little Aule hugged Shini because she could feel that this thing was too dangerous; it was as if she were an ant.

    vio noticed her daughter¡¯s fear, and using her divine energy began to rx her as she looked quite disturbed.

    "This creature is one of the beasts of origin; there were 5 beasts which died to originate the universe.

    His war was horrible, but because there was only nothing, I can not say any reference, but his attack altered everything in its path.

    When the five beasts died, their corpses disintegrated and formed the universe, at least that is what happened in my dimension <sup> 1 </sup> .

    The story of this dimension must have the dead, but we can ask in just a few minutes because I can feel that it is approaching with the other girls.

    Freyja, you can meet vio¡¯s other wives. "

    Freyja, who was hugging vio¡¯s arm, just nodded in some way the image Shini showed disturbed her quite a bit.

    Loki, who had his hand on his chin, looked at Shini "Those creatures also live in limbo?"

    Shini seriously shook his head "That ce is abandoned from any human or divine rule.

    There is only death because not even limbo can escape it, but I would never enter that ce, and I would rmend that you never enter limbo because it is not a ce where someone can survive.

    I can tell from your face that you ever entered, right? "

    Loki nodded with some fear, "We had the bad luck of entering limbo by ident after one of our adventures.

    But fortunately, we only entered the dividing line, but what we saw was something we will never forget, those creatures saw us as if we were garbage or small snacks. "

    Before the talk became somewhat ufortable, in the sky, you could see a beautiful carriage from which Hellena, death, and Aphrodite jumped.

    Arisai also jumped who carried the little Bastet, when they arrived onnd, they were surprised to see the big party they were doing.

    Remember that shini are the dead of the World of Marie ;o

 Chapter 359 - Situation in Europe

    All the women approached vio to discover what they were doing.

    On the other hand, Hermes flew off to bring materials to Hercules and loc, who returned to help finalize thest part of the bridge.

    In the ce of the party, all the women looked at Freyja with a doubtful look but decided to leave her the ce she had, the only one who didn¡¯t care was to death who sat on vio¡¯s legs.

    When she sat on vio¡¯s legs, she could see Thor and Loki, "Wow, but you are the two travelers who were fooled by Utgarda."

    Loki and Thor looked at the young woman sitting on vio¡¯s legs.

    Thor pointed out, "You are the Death, but why are you not old as I remember you and tell me where Utgarda is."

    Death giggled "May I be disrespectful to ady like me, remember that like death I can have any appearance.

    Only this pervert imagined me this way, and this was the aspect with which I stayed. "

    vio scratched his head while smiling, but death only shook his head and then looked at Thor.

    "Utgarda died while facing the old man, and it was thanks to him that you are alive.

    Shini should tell you what happened in her dimension because the story must have beenpletely different. "

    Shini nodded and showed using his divine energy showed a battlefield full of blood and corpses.

    In the middle of that battlefield was Thor on his knees, and in front of him was a cherub who, using a sword, beheaded him.

    "Like the gods of Olympus, the Nordic gods like you also suffered from the old man¡¯s hand.

    Only your brother Loki survived must be at this moment looking for some offspring or preparing an act of revenge. "

    Loki put his hand on his chin and looked at Shini and death. "You two are the death of two different dimensions, but where is the death of this dimension and what will happen in your dimensions if you are not."

    That question surprised Shini and death. "We don¡¯t know that, but you can be sure of something, and it doesn¡¯t matter where the ce must always be death."

    As soon as this dimension remembers that with the constructed wonders, it will be possible to bepletely separated from the timeline where Amatlein is located.

    If you don¡¯t know who it is, stick with the idea that it is a primordial beast that was released by an irresponsible goddess. "

    Thor sighed. "So that¡¯s what happened, to think that Utgarda was a damn, but he managed to save us.

    I guess it wasn¡¯t that bad after all. "

    Death shook his head "He was a bad person, he only saved you because he didn¡¯t know that if he face the old man he saves your asses.

    It was an involuntary sacrifice, but tell me, Thor, how life is on the other side of the sea.

    As I understand the dead, they must have made a great mess on their borders to want to go out with their people to Nova Roma. "

    Thor sighed and looked up at the sky "The dead began to arrive in winter first only rumors of some distant viges were heard, but then the rumors became closer and closer."

    At that time, Thor poured alcohol from one of the jugs that had it and gave him a big drink. "Loki H¡¯s daughter warned us about the danger of those dead as they were caused by a curse from the fourth dimension.

    Loki and I decided tomand an army of warriors to face them, but after the first battle in the snow, we realized the danger they represent.

    In the end, Odin gave the order to find a ce where we could flee because it was dangerous to stay in that ce.

    Taking advantage of winter, and that slowed the dead, we decided to split the three of us.

    The road at sea was notplicated because the Skidhdhnir allowed us to gofortably since we do not have to go down to the waves of the sea.

    The only thing I hated was eating goat meat daily, when we reached the north, we noticed a great frost so we could not reach the maind.

    It wasn¡¯t until Freyja discovered vio that we knew where to go. "

    Loki nodded to what Thor said. "That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s a shame that there are no dwarfs in this ce if I would not like to help them create a flying ship like the Skidhdhnir but with the shape of Selene since it is much morefortable. "

    vio smiled. "We have a group of dwarves and Elves in this ce, but it will be up to them to decide if they want to meet with you.

    They were exiled by a giant a long time ago and were guarded by my grandfather Zeus. "

    Thor stroked his red-haired beard and looked at vio. "That¡¯s a serious thing since the dwarves have a special status in Asgard and the Alfar are minor deities.

    Because they are people belonging to the empire, we will respect their decision if they decide to speak with us.

    But that will be an issue that we can deal with tomorrow. I think that what matters today is to enjoy the party. "

    After this, the gods began to continue singing and drinking, the party continued for a few hours until loc and Hercules arrived, causing the party to be more fun.

    Because Hercules juggled a few stones while vio demonstrated his control of the elements while making four beautiful female figures which were made of the four elements.

    Everything wasughter and fun until the alcohol began to wreak havoc on the gods, starting with Thor and Loki, who ended up sleeping at the table.

    On the other hand, Quetzalc¨®atl and Mayahuel went to sleep in the city pce, Poseidon and Anuket decided to continue their bad actions in the bed as well.

    Little Bastet and Aule were put to sleep in one of the rooms along with Arisai, who decided to sleep with them so they wouldn¡¯t have nightmares.

    The only one who did note out well was vio, who had been almost dragged into the room by his wives and Freyja.

 Chapter 360 - Night in the Crimson Palace

    <i> R-18 Chapter Sex Description </i>

    vio, in an advancing state of drunkenness, was taken to his room by his wives Hellena and Shini.

    Death decided to appear somehow many leather ties with which she began to tie vio¡¯s wrists and ankles to the bed.

    Hellena began to take off her clothes as she approached vio¡¯s side to be able to kiss him, while Freyja could only see what was happening with some doubt.

    Shini smiled and approached Freyja from behind to start removing the armor she had.

    "Today, we will perform two rituals of union yours and death.

    You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.

    He can be silly in some ways, but he is a responsible man who will take care of you in all aspects.

    It is also a special asion for which you will be the first to pass. "

    Freyja nodded, and with the help of Shini began to take off her clothes while doing so, she revealed her beautiful white skin that had some scars from past battles.

    vio looked at Freyja with surprise, but fortunately, before he offered to clean Freyja¡¯s skin, she smiled. "These scars show howplicated the battles I¡¯ve had.

    They always remind me that life is fragile and that at any moment, it can end. "

    Shini and death approached her to hug her arms "You don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.

    You will see any damage you suffer after the union will be transferred to vio, and he will not die because he is united with the dead.

    It is not that you are immune because of the pain you can feel, but any damage will happen to vio, so if at any time you feel that your life is at risk, do not worry.

    The bond of the union will prevent you from suffering or dying. "

    Death smiled after hearing Shini¡¯s words, "Life is fragile, including that of the gods, but vio may be the pillow that prevents it from breaking no matter how much you try to break.

    Just remember immunity doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t beat you because if they attack your mind, they can harm you and incapacitate you. "

    Freyja was d of their words, as this meant that Ragnarok¡¯s prophecy would be useless in her or in her family.

    Very carefully, Hellena opened the closure of vio¡¯s pants and pulled out her husband¡¯s penis with some soft caresses.

    vio could feel how Hellena¡¯s soft hand caressed his penis, the movements he made from top to bottom stimted vio¡¯s penis, which will gradually increase in size.

    Freyja swallowed some saliva when she saw vio¡¯s penis and very carefully

    She approached the bed to be able to introduce that thing inside.

    She carefully climbed on top of the bed and introduced vio¡¯s penis inside, while doing so, she could feel a different sensation than he had experienced years before.

    The heat she could feel inside her made her moan because it was a pleasant sensation, little by little Freyja began to move her hips to have more of that sensation she liked inside.

    Hellena did not miss the moment, and also decided to take advantage of her husband, carefully climbed on top of vio¡¯s face and let vio¡¯s tongue do all the work.

    Soon, Hellena and Freyja were moaning together, but there was still death and Shini to join, so they approached each one of vio¡¯s hands.

    vio could feel a warm and wet sensation in his hands, so he began to move his fingers carefully, and it was then that a couple more groans joined in the room.

    Freyja began to feel a warmth in her belly, and soon, she climaxed with vio.

    At that moment, she could feel a pleasant sensation that ran through her belly and made her feel a bond with all the women and children of vio.

    Freyja could feel how she stopped being alone so she could feel everyone, but the most surprising thing for her was that in her womb, she felt the origin of a new life.

    But this was only the beginning since Freyja was not satisfied with what began to move again to continue to climax.

    While this was happening in vio¡¯s room in Poseidon¡¯s room, Anuket¡¯s screams were noises as she had climaxed, and her hips kept moving.

    Poseidon, unlike vio, liked not to stop even after his partner reached the climax; this caused Anuket to have constant orgasms, which made her scream with pleasure while biting the pillow.

    But while in the pce, it was all fun on the Zeus Bridge, it came to an end, and with that, it finished building thest wonder.

    So the first thing he did was go quite tired to the makeshift kitchen that had a fire burning and approach to drink something since he was tired.

    When he arrived, he could see a rabbit man and a redhead lyingpletely drunk, Zeus could not know who they were, but he knew they were gods, so he just ignored them and began to drink the liquid in one of the jars.

    Zeus¡¯s eyes were surprised by the sweet and bubbly taste of the drink "This is a stronger and more dangerous drink I never try because is sweet taste but have a considerable amount of alcohol.

    From the taste, I can know what vio did, I suppose I will introduce Dionisio to teach him how to make a good alcohol. "

    At that moment, Zeus could see how thousands of soldiers and pilgrims arrived on the bridge, which had followed all the way to Zeus.

    The soldiers on horseback the first thing they did under the orders of their centurion was to upy the city walls and begin with the construction of a stable.

    The centurion also began using pilgrims to create a camp; fortunately for them, the fountain in the beautiful downtown temple was a ce to get fresh, clean water.

    It was a temporary measure because they had to wait in the morning for the emperor to give them orders, the priests and priestesses went to the beautiful temple to begin ordering the pilgrims.

 Chapter 361 - The wonders finished

    The next morning vio awake hugged by his wives, including Miyuki, who arrived at dawn after finishing with Amaterasu and mother Tonantzin to perform the rituals to consolidate the wonder.

    Very carefully, vio tried to get out of bed but was stopped when the doors of the room opened, and Arisai came in carrying little Aule, and Bastet flew in to hug her dad.

    vio kissed his little daughter on the forehead. "As you woke up, Bastet, I hope you slept well with mom Arisai."

    Bastet nodded his little head and stayed glued to vio¡¯s neck as Arisai approached. "I see all of you work hard tonight.

    Darling, Amaterasu came to see me, she informs me that you just need to get up to be able to inaugurate the wonder and thereby end the influence of the fourth dimension on us. "

    vio smiled and looked around. "You can tell her that in an hour, we will be on the bridge, and Arisai, thanks for the warning."

    Arisai showed his thumb and left the room to speak to Amaterasu and prepare everything necessary for the big event.

    While this was happening in the crimson pce in the city, Hanovi was talking with some priests to be able to search all the members of the tribes, and hundreds of pilgrims began cleaning the thousands of skins that tribal warriors had collected at night.

    Thor and Loki woke up when the sun was at its peak, so they got quite tired and, with the help of some priestesses, took them to the crimson pce so they could restfortably.

    Outside the wall, the soldiers began to burn the bodies of the beings that attacked the city to prevent the proliferation of diseases and also started with the creation of a moat around the city.

    The Centurion in charge of the cavalry who was on the wall was talking to the tribal leader Anjali "I was surprised to find this wall and hundreds of bodies in the morning you could see the disy of strength of the gods."

    Anjali nodded as he recharged on the wall and saw the piles of fire "It was something surprising an event that I will never forget, Thunder, Surprising Fire attacks and even rain that took the skin off those beasts.

    The power of the gods is something I am sure I do not want to prove personally. "

    The Centurion took a pipe from his bag and lit his tobo "It is a pity that we did not arrive before to be able to see the show or be able to participate and prove our worth.

    But I think that in this city life will not be quiet, where those things appear there can only be more.

    At least we can thank the emperor and the god Quetzalcoatl for allowing us to have a solid wall and a direct road to the province of Inse Canibalium.

    I am sure that the Beta legion will enjoy being in this ce since it has a pleasant climate and they will not get bored.

    Not to mention that this ce is better than the cold trenches of the defense line, which are fortunately obsolete after the construction of the Interoceanic canal. "

    Anjali turned to see the Centurion, "You know what the emperor ns to do after this."

    The Centurion shook his head. "I have no idea, but some soldiers who were on the line of defense say that we may have a break for a few months.

    Personally, I believe that the emperor will want to digest everything that we conquer since we do not have enough poption or resources to start a conquest to the north.

    This ce has a lot of potentials, but itcks already built cities which make conquest difficult.

    But if the emperor can guarantee cities with walls as high and resistant as it is, it will be a matter of years that we can end the conquest of the north.

    You know it only took a little over two years to build everything you can see, neither the great Caesar or the mythical Alexander the Great would have done better than Emperor vio. "

    At that time, a messenger climbed the wall, "Centurion, the emperor is about to inaugurate the great wonder of the Pontem Forum."

    The Centurion emptied the contents of his pipe and stepped on it so he could turn it off. "You should join us at Anjali. You might be surprised by what you will see."

    In thest part of the bridge were gathered thousands of pilgrims and some soldiers who were taking care of the priests and priestesses who were waiting for the emperor.

    vio left Crimson Pce apanied by his daughters and wives, including Freyja.

    He was also apanied by Poseidon and Anuket, who was talking to Loki, who could wake up after hearing all the noise in the city.

    Amaterasu and Quetzalcoatl had prepared a small stage so that vio could give a short speech.

    For his part, Zeus had prepared somehow many gifts which would fall from the sky like lightning, which would turn a few humans into champions who could be guardians of the two Naturae temples.

    When vio arrived on stage, he used his control of the elements so that his voice could be heard all over the ce. "Citizens of the Empire, I¡¯m d they came on their own to be able to witness the miracle of building thest wonder of the empire.

    With this wonder, we will protectter generations and allow the gods to be guardians of cities so that the event of the capital is never repeated.

    The enemies of the empire could only harm us because we were not prepared, but from our mistakes, we learned.

    Now any supernatural enemy of the empire that tries to attack any city will meet a protective God who will defend the city until our legions arrive and end that threat.

    Today you can see the miracle that I am sure will be spoken for generations until the end of time. "

    vio allowed Amaterasu and Miyuki to use their divine energy and thereby activate the seals of wonder.

    In every city where the Pontem Forum could see, any citizen of the empire could see how a beautiful blue light came out of it.

    Shortly after that blue light became one with Red color and then shed a golden glow which rose to the sky, at the same time the quartz pce and the interoceanic canal also released a golden light which reached the sky.

    These lights began to create a significant barrier that crossed the entire continent from the vast desert of the south to the frozennd of the north.

    The energy could be felt in Europe and in Asia, where the gods looked towards the ocean with curiosity to know what that energy was.

    The citizens of the empire could feel a sense of warmth and protection that ran through their entire body in some way they knew they were protected.

    At that moment from heaven, some thunder fell where the pilgrims were, and they could feel the call of the great god Zeus who was calling them to serve him personally.

    This event would be remembered by historians as the beginning of the time of the gods.

 Chapter 362 - In search of Admes

    <h4>Chapter 362 - In search of Admes</h4>

    In the Sea,

    "Denahi, you know what happened at night; that light made me feel quite safe somehow."

    Denahi left the interior of the ship while biting a dried fish "I think it must be something rted to the Empire, but I am sure the connection with the fourth dimension waspletely cut off.

    It is impossible for something like what destroyed my people to happen again and also brought stability to this world.

    At least what happened to the crew of this ship is impossible to happen again. "

    Callisto sighed and pulled a map from a backpack. "As far as I can see, we are a few hours away from the Patria penins.

    So we just have to follow the coastline before we can reach Inse Canibalium, where we will finally be in thend of the Empire.

    Denahi, you think we will face some storm before we arrive. "

    Denahi opened his hands and looked at the sky as he felt the sun "The air currents do not show that we are going to face a storm.

    But you never know with the weather one day it was hot and the next I had a meter of snow on my home.

    At the moment just enjoy the beautiful sun, not every day we have such a nice Sun. "

    Callisto then realized that the sun was heating something that was quite rare because during the time it was in the north, the sun did not seem to heat.

    "Do you think yesterday''s energy affected the weather, or is it just a rare day to enjoy the sun?"

    Denahi opened his eyes to be able to look at Calisto. "Only as the days go by, we can know if this is an isted event or we are facing a change of weather.

    But if it''s a change of weather, it''s possible that the beasts can move more easily, I don''t doubt that your people can stop those beasts, but it''s going to be a pretty big siege.

    Denahi smiled, "We fight against the damn jungle beasts without organization will not be a threat."

    While that was happening, vio was on his way to the capital with Thor and Loki, also by his side, was Freyja and Miyuki, who did not take off from his side.

    "Thor, I would like to ask you if you have enough capacity to evacuate your poption and how many people will arrive to prepare everything you need."

    Thor scratched his red-haired beard. "That''splicated, ording to Heimdallr. We''re more than a million people, including dwarves and Elves.

    But those numbers are higher since if we could take everyone, it would be two million people, but bringing so many is almost impossible, mainly because of the food. "

    vio settled a little in his seat. "You want to save your people, and I need people to join the Empire.

    I can provide enough food so they can travel safely, but I hope you and Loki will join the pantheon of our gods.

    When they return, Odin can finish joining, and with it, I can also have a great wedding to strengthen our marriage since Freyja is pregnant. "

    Thor and Loki looked at each other for a moment as they didn''t know what to say while Freyja just smiled, revealing her beautiful smile.

    The road was quitefortable only stopped in the city of Magna Caribe because Thor and Loki wanted to ride a horse, so the carriage quickly filled up with vio''s wives.

    One of the most amazing things Thor and Loki could see was seeing the Beta legion walking across the bridge, the legionaries had a scent of blood so they knew they were veterans who could fight as their strongest warriors.

    After arriving in the city of Origin Civitatem, Thor was surprised why he could see how the capital had signs that it had been attacked as there were a few houses destroyed.

    But in spite of that, people had a smile on their faces while they cleaned the rubble, but what surprised him most was to see the dwarves and Elves in the streets as normal citizens.

    Even Loki almost fell off the horse when he could see some elves with human partners or some women with human bodies but with faces of animals that had a dwarf as a couple.

    "Brother, you understand what vio could do in this ce."

    Thor shook his head. "I am more interested in knowing what might have attacked the capital, but even with it, these people and beings have smiles.

    I think that in this ce our people will be happy, but tell me what you mean, vio achieved. "

    Loki pointed out to elf couples or some human people, "In this ce, all races are living together, even vio, and we can be in this ce without problems.

    They are in a superior state of society, but this not only allows us to see things as you are but in some centuries, I can be sure that the descendants of all of them will have a great amount of elemental energy or magic. "

    Thor turned to see Loki "That can only mean that the citizens of Nova Roma will be superior to normal humans but are not being affected by the rule of the world.

    Yesterday I also noticed it when we were fighting on the outskirts of that city, this can be beneficial for us.

    Deep inside me, I have to thank that we could find this ce and vio; otherwise, we would havended in the north, and perhaps we would have changed the threat of the walking dead by a threat of beasts.

    Maybe we would have won, but at what cost. "

    At that moment, the praetorian guards stopped because in front of them was Admes holding his hammer along with arge group of dwarves.

    "Thor son of Odin I know you''re on the road, Taneri informed me of your arrival the day before.

    vio may have allowed them to stay, but in this ce, the territory of the capital that belongs to our workshop begins.

    If you want to pass, you have to see me personally. "

 Chapter 363 - Negotiation with Loki

    <h4>Chapter 363 - Negotiation with Loki</h4>

    The Praetorian guards looked at Adm¨¦s with some doubt but decided not to intervene.

    Thor got off the horse and approached Adm¨¦s, "You must be the leader of the dwarves, I understand that they are angry with us because they had to leave theirnds years ago."

    Admes, sigh "Don¡¯t confuse things Thor my ancestors are the ones who should receive those words, we already have a ce we can call home.

    Just tell me what they are trying to do bying to this ce. "

    Thor scratched his beard "I want them to make a ship like Skiddnir using Selene as a base."

    Adm¨¦s began tough while watching Thor with a serious look "I can do it, but I don¡¯t do charity even vio knows it."

    Thor turned to where Adm¨¦s was pointing to see vio walking where they were. "He is telling the truth, Thor, if you want to turn Selene into a flying ship, it can cost you something of equal level."

    Thor smiled. "Very well, but I will let my brother Loki handle the negotiations."

    Admes also walks towards vio. "He will be my mediator. I hope there are no problems with it."

    After this, everyone walked to the outskirts of the dwarfs¡¯ workshop and at a table sat vio while he was facing Loki.

    "Very well, Loki, since I was chosen to be a representative of Adm¨¦s, I have to say that what they are looking for is something that I can pay for the conversion of Selene to a flying ship.

    Although the ship belonged to the Empire after a rabbit will upy it, how your home can be said to have been a prison, you eliminated the threats the Selene is yours. "

    Loki moved his rabbit ears "Thanks for that vio, I can offer them a ton of magic steel and tools that have Odin¡¯s blessing."

    vio remained calm, and some peanuts and carrots appeared on the table, he also ced some sses and some rice liquor that his wife had given him.

    "A negotiation without a snack and a drink is notfortable. You like some rice liqueur. This is a gift from my wife, Miyuki.

    A soft liquor, but with an intense vor in my taste, the Sake is plentiful, but for a pte like mine, I prefer a blue agave tequ.

    But is it a shame that it¡¯s the only liquor I have avable like an o-Choko1? "

    Loki was surprised by the change of character in vio but he doesn¡¯t know how to impress so easy, so he nodded to vio¡¯s proposal.

    Miyuki then walked to the table and took the bottle of Sake to serve it in the small cups and then handed one cup to Loki and another to vio.

    Loki smelled the Sake a little to realize that it had a different aroma than anything he had tasted before, so he curiously drank it with a drink.

    "A curious taste, but tell me what your response to my offer is."

    vio shook his head "I have to refuse, how do you know the tools that are blessed are not good enough.

    This is why we have 2 gods of the forge, especially Hephaestus, who, by the way, should be inside the workshop resting because I ended up quite tired while creating materials.

    The magic steel is good, but we also produce it, I think you must have something else. "

    Loki scratched his whiskers. "Well, then I¡¯ll give the Skiddnir ns so they can build it."

    vio stretched one of his hands to take a small fist of peanuts "You are offering me something that you should add from the beginning because how they will build the modification of the Selene if they have no ns."

    Loki, for his part, took a fist of carrots. "I can also deliver the n of Thor¡¯s hammer, maybe I can help a lot in the future."

    vio smiled. "Loki that ne is insufficient, think of it, the only God who uses thunder is my grandfather, and he does not need a hammer as you could see in the opening ceremony.

    It can be an amazing weapon, but itcks a carrier, so it will .u.mte dust. "

    Loki bit thest carrot in his hand and put his two hands on his nose while he was reloading on the table. "Well, I will also add a n of a portal that allows you to travel safely in the limbo to reach different dimensions.

    I think that for theck of people, it would be fantastic, don¡¯t think so vio, think about traveling between dimensions to increase the poption of the Empire. "

    vio smiled and drank his little cup of Sakepletely. "Look at the abyss, and the abyss will look at you back.

    It is interesting what you offer me, but in doing so, I may call attention to other dimensions that can travel in limbo.

    That is a dangerous thing, but at the same time, it is insufficient because the door between dimensions will not be able to use it until the continent ispletely pacified. "

    Loki sighed, "Myst addiction will be a sprout of the Yggdrasil, with it, this ce will get a superior defense against anything that tries to enter this world.

    This shoot will grow and be the guardian against any threat of limbo, and before you ask, it was legitimately won to Heimdallr.

    So it will not cause any problem if Odin can see it before the unionpletely of all of us. "

    vio nodded "I think the deal is very good, let¡¯s take an oath of blood to seal the agreement and thus be able to go to the kingdom of the gods so that we can seal their union with the world of the gods.

    After that, we will only have to wait for Selene to be prepared and the food so they can leave, just remember not to approach any coast because it can be dangerous since there may be undead in that ce. "

    Loki nodded and followed vio¡¯s steps to be able to make a wound on his hand and then join them with vio¡¯s hand to seal the deal.

    When the deal was made, a light illuminated vio and Loki equally, making them both have toplete theirmitments.

    Admes smiled because what he was going to receive was something surprising; he just wanted the metal, the tools, and the two nes.

    He knew that the portal n and the tree of life shoot would be used for the Empire. Special cup for sake

 Chapter 364 - Arrival of the second expedition

    <h4>Chapter 364 - Arrival of the second expedition</h4>

    Callisto, who was at the Prow of the ship, could see a beautiful bridge in the distance that seemed to be brimming with life.

    Denahi, who was behind him, put his hand on his shoulder "I can see that this bridge gives off a kind of protection I imagine that the event of the sky that happened was due to something rted to it.

    But I¡¯m d we arrived but where we should disembark, or we still have to move somewhere else.

    By the way, it is better that you hide until I present to you I don¡¯t know if the protocols changed in my absence, but I don¡¯t want to risk a misunderstanding "

    At that moment, Callisto could see how two sh.i.p.s began to approach the coast towards where he was.

    "I think we will disembark as the navy approaches us; let me speak, and maybe I can get them to take us to the capital."

    The two sh.i.p.s continued on their way to Callisto¡¯s ship and very carefully amodated two boards by which two Centurions climbed with blue clothes.

    Callisto, wait for them in the middle of the ship.

    One of the Centurions was a woman with brown skin and ck hair who approached to wee Callisto "Wee crew of the second expedition.

    I¡¯m Captain Ixchel, but tell me if something happened since I can¡¯t see your captain or other crew members.

    We have doctors prepared to assist the crew if necessary. "

    Callisto shook his head. "Everyone is dead, and I am the only survivor. Come with me, I will show you the second captain¡¯s diary.

    We arrived on the expedition to the ind of Manhattan, but the cold and icy weather did not seem to be better in the north.

    Our captain organized an expedition to take some supplies on the coast, but we were attacked by some kind of monkeys, and I only survived why I met Denahi, a former guardian of a nearby town. "

    Denahi left one of the rooms, the two captains were surprised to see what humanoid one of the many enemies that attacked the walls looked like.

    Ixchel held her sword but ended up rxing when she saw Denahi smile. "An apology Denahi, but I was a few months in the line of defense fighting some beasts very simr to how you look.

    Some of mypanions died at his hands, and I have it very much in my memory. "

    Denahi shook his head "No problem with it, Callisto meet me while he was escaping from what was once my town.

    I decided to apany him why I would like to speak with Emperor vio, to know if there can be a cure for the evil that affects my entire poption.

    In the sea, I could feel that an event urred that sealed the road with the fourth dimension, so half of the work has already been done, we just need to recover the conscience of those I once called family. "

    Ixchel sighed, "I hope you can get your family back; just let Callisto deliver the captain¡¯s diary and make a report, and we will guide the ship to the capital.

    The sea passing the bridge is apletely safe area, so the journey will only take a few hours. I am sure that Emperor vio will allow him to speak with you.

    We also have to prepare the doc.u.ments to inform the family of the crew that their husbands died on the expedition.

    We might not be able to recover their bodies, but their children would talk about them as heroes of the Empire. "

    Callisto gave a detailed report of how even with Denahi¡¯s help, he was able to get arge amount of dried meat while boiling casseroles could obtain water, which he bathed in a water bath to be able to seal it in a vacuum and not rot.

    When he finished with everything, he looked at Ixchel. "Captain can inform my wife of my return. I just hope she has waited for me if I don¡¯t just tell her that I¡¯m alive."

    Ixchel smiled, "Don¡¯t worry, Callisto. I will personally inform your wife of your return.

    A doctor will alsoe to review your vital states and determine if you need anything, your skin color is not very healthy to say. "

    The two captains left, and Callisto sat at the ship¡¯s table, Denahi sat beside him while he listened.

    "Denahi, since we are in this ce, I have a little fear about my wife, what will happen if she looks for another man.

    I could not judge her even though it was only a few months I feel it was years. "

    Denahi let out augh "You¡¯re a survivor who traveled from the north of the continent and traveled back, don¡¯t worry about meaningless things.

    In my tribe, when the men left the women waited for their husbands to return home, I am sure your wife will be waiting for you.

    Now I hope that the doctor arrives soon. I want to see how he takes care of you, it is interesting to be able to see something other than medicine made with only herbs. "

    A doctor in a white coat came to the table where Callisto was and began to check it for it. He began asking for difort or inconvenience Callisto had.

    After the doctor checked Callisto¡¯s mouth using a wooden stick and some light made from a fireball, Denahi was surprised by the doctor¡¯s use of magic.

    After this, the doctor began to perform some actions such as touching Callisto¡¯s neck when the doctor finished making some notes "Soldier Denahi because of the symptoms you have ack of vitamins, your diet of only dried meat and some fish is insufficient.

    At the moment you will have to take some vitamin preparations and you will eat fresh fruits and vegetables to startpensating for your lost nutrients.

    When we get to the capital, and after your meeting with the emperor, you will be in the hospital for some time, I just hope you have patience because there are many injured due to the attack of the capital by some beasts.

    Callisto looked at the doctor with some sadness "Doctor knows if the center was destroyed, my wife had a small sewing workshop in that ce."

    The doctor shook his head. "I don¡¯t have precise information, but I can tell you that the center where the Imperial pce was located was razed by those beasts.

    You will have to wait for us to arrive at the port so you can receive information about your wife¡¯s status. "

    Callisto sighed, "Thank you for the frank doctor, I want to be alone for a moment."

    Denahi and the doctor left Callisto alone in that kitchen.

 Chapter 365 - Poseidon reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 365 - Poseidon reinforcements</h4>

    vio, after traveling to the world of the gods and that the council will ept Thor and Loki inside the pantheon, he had to leave the party they did because Hellena told him that the second expedition had arrived.

    As he left the main building of the gods, vio began to read the report, "Only a surviving Legionnaire and a guardian of one of the sasquatch tribes.

    Miyuki was not wrong; those beasts are sasquatch but suffered a curse of the fourth dimension, but finding a cure may be impossible.

    What is your opinion, Hellena? "

    Hellena closed her eyes and leaned back in her seat. "Something must be able to be done now that the fourth dimension has no way to enter or influence.

    We could try babies born to those beasts and separate them from their mothers to start caring for them using divine energy to cleanse their bodies.

    I think it is the only way unless we canunch a conquest to the north and be able to check every corner for a tribe that has not been affected, which is possible, but at the moment, we have no troops.

    What worries me most is that these things could enter the sea and attack the ship ording to the memoirs of Captain Andreus.

    If our cities and the entire Roman city can enter the sea, it may be in danger. "

    vio sighed and hugged his wife. "I will have to talk to Poseidon to get newts, and we will have to train the children we rescue from the Caribs; they will be an essential piece.

    I will also have to ask Pilcoatl to help me somehow get many Axolotls men to inhabit the interoceanic canal. "

    Hellena smiled and kissed vio, "Don¡¯t worry, vio, everything will be fine, I¡¯m sure Uncle Poseidon can give us some newts if he doesn¡¯t give us."

    Helena¡¯s eyes turned red, and she looked at the window. "We can always ask Grandfather Anubis for help, but when he asks us for something, we can always refuse.

    Of course, it is never good to anticipate what another person will say, but you must always have options avable. "

    vio could only shake his head "Don¡¯t worry, Poseidon will help us that I¡¯m sure.

    Only it will be necessary to work double to create on the coasts of the cities some breakwater tetrapods, which can be added some skewers to stop any kind of attack by the sea.

    The problem is that we will defend the coast but not the whole empire; I hope that is enough, at least it is the north where the problem will be and not in the south.

    Thest thing the empire needs is to be surrounded by both sides. "

    Hellena showed an evil smile, "vio, I have an idea, and it would not be to lie why it is what is really going to happen just that it will be a bit exaggerated."

    After this, vio arrived at the temple of Zeus from where he walked to the temple of his uncle Poseidon where he could see Poseidon with Anuket sitting enjoying a bunch of gr.a.p.es.

    "Uncle Poseidon, this report that I received from one of the survivors who has just returned shows that the beasts are evolving now can also live in the seawater."

    Poseidon looked at vio with doubt until he could read the report that vio delivered to him, Poseidon and Anuket read it and could feel anger.

    The report mentions that the beasts hunted on the coast because the food was running out, but because they do not have predators, they can end the marine bnce.

    Anuket and Poseidon knew that vio was not lying to them because they could feel it, what happens onnd does not harm them as gods of the sea.

    But if any beast tries to invade his kingdom is different, the bnce in the sea must be maintained.

    They took a breath and looked at vio. "I will allow 200,000 newts to settle on the northern shores, and I will also bring some colonies of mermaids.

    It is with all that I can help you, but in return, I want the sea within the high Pontem Forum to be a sanctuary ce where the lives of my people are respected. "

    vio nodded. "Of course, we can also choose among all the species that a representative arrives.

    They will remain forever loyal to the empire, but we aremitted to maintaining a bnce in the Gulf of Nova Roma.

    To do this, Taneri will talk to them so that we can maintain a bnce just like we have in the cities, that is amitment for generations that I am willing to assume. "

    Anuket nodded, "I will also help and leave in your charge 3 eggs of Apophis, the snakes that are born will be loyal to their owner.

    They can act as guardians at sea so that the bnce is not broken in the waters; just remember that they will be loyal to you, not to your children or wives.

    Be careful of the orders that you give them, then to tell them to keep their bnce will be to provide them with permission to kill to maintain their bnce.

    How eggs of Apophis also inherited the immortality of their mother, once they are born, they will be immortal. "

    vio could see how Anuket appeared three small eggs and handed them to them, Poseidon also did what he deserved and a portal appeared where Tritons and Mermaids began to emerge.

    Because of this, city soldiers and priestesses began to create a path for all of them to reach the sea from where they would establish their first cities to help the empire.

    When vio and Hellena finally left the temple of Poseidon, they both held hands, and their bodies returned to normal.

    vio became Hellena and Hellena became vio.

    Hellena could only startughing. "I think that my performance as you behave was a bit weird, but really uncle and aunt didn¡¯t notice."

    vio scratched his head. "I think it¡¯s mainly because they just wanted to be alone so they could spend time, but even then, you were fantastic.

    I think there is no one who knows me better than you, and that is an honor, but the real question is, would you like to apany me to the coast to be able to speak with Callisto and Denahi.

    We still have time before they arrive, so we can enjoy the sunset and maybe some fish tacos on the pier. "

    Hellena let out a smallugh and took vio¡¯s hand "A date at the port, how romantic it reminds me of our appointments at Emerita Augusta."

    The two walked to the port to take advantage of their little date.

 Chapter 366 - Meal at the pier

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Meal at the pier</h4>

    When they arrived at the port, Denahi and Callisto could see how there were a lot of men and women on the docks who had feet very simr to those of a fish.

    "Callisto You know what they are, they seem half-human, half-fish.

    It¡¯s the first time I see something like this, and I¡¯m really surprised. "

    Callisto smiled "They are Tritons and Mermaids, my mother used to tell me about them when I was a child, they really thought that they were stories that had no validity.

    But since Emperor vio showed us the elves and dwarves I can only believe, I would have liked my mother to be here; she was very believing in mythological creatures.

    Unfortunately, she died of a disease that made her urine sweet, doctors in my province could not help her because we had no money. "

    The doctor who was close to them approached Callisto. "Sorry to interrupt your Callisto talk, but it seems that your mother died of diabetes, a disease that causes insulin resistance and also in more severe cases sweet urine that can call ants. "

    Callisto nodded "That¡¯s right doctor my mother¡¯s urine was sweet, she never consumed candy because they were very expensive, but she was engaged in beekeeping so every night she could drink milk with honey one day she just fell dead. "

    The doctor took a small notebook from his gown, "Callisto regret to tell you, but you can also die of diabetes and your children, unfortunately, there is no cure for it, and you can only treat the symptoms if you had it but the lifetime will be minimal.

    From what you tell from your mother she developed diabetes because the consuming honey, maybe after talking with Emperor vio today, you can have money to consume things with sugar.

    But I rmend that you be careful with it, you cane to visit me whenever you like in my office in the hospital of the capital, I will attend you with pleasure and prepare a diet with which you can live a life without fear of developing diabetes. "

    Callisto smiled. "Thank you, doctor, that makes me a little happy, at least I know what killed my mother.

    To think that what she liked so much turned out to be something that cost her life, I¡¯m a little scared to think that I could also have developed that disease. "

    The doctor sighed, "Your mother was lucky because mine died after ingesting wine preserved in lead containers, Saturn¡¯s sugar or lead ascetic poisoned her.

    Sometimes I asked me if only Emperor vio had met him before, perhaps I could have saved her, the feeling of helplessness when I saw my mother die was what encouraged me to be a doctor and find the cure for which my mother died.

    I wanted to be like Hippocrates, but when I learned from vio that what killed her was lead, that changed my lifepletely and gave it another meaning.

    I understood that what I was supposed to do was to help people and inform them about what could kill them, I am only a man, but I am sure that my effort will save many people.

    Although I would like to keep talking, I think they are waiting for you at the port. "

    Callisto realized that the ship had arrived, so he approached the board to disembark from the pier and could see the emperor apanied by his wife, the iron empress Hellena.

    vio could see a somewhat pale young man and still be hairy that looked like a sasquatch, they both went down and reached them, after a handshake the four walked down the pier.

    "d to meet you. Callisto is a shame that the crew members have died, but the danger was too much.

    I¡¯m also d to meet you Denahi, I was talking to my wife, and I have two options on how to work to get your people back.

    But before that, join us. Hellena prepared a meal for us. I hope you don¡¯t mind eating fish Denahi. "

    Denahi shook his head "I don¡¯t need to eat because being a guardian is not necessary, but I always enjoy food."

    The four sat at a table, and a priestess began to serve the food, which was a delicious ceviche with chili.

    Denahi did not understand what that hard thing the emperor was used to eat was for what he decided to imitate; first, he took what he was told was a toast, then put a brown paste called beans and finally ced the ceviche.

    The toast, despite being thin and made of corn, looked very colorful, Denahi took a bite and could feel an explosion of vors.

    The acid of the lemon and the spicy chili, but also the softness of the beans and the fresh taste of the fish, made Denahi eat nonstop until he could feel satisfied.

    vio nodded as he drank coconut water "I see you liked Hellena food Denahi, but I have to be honest and straightforward, there are only two possible ways to make your town bloom again.

    The first is that we capture two specimens of those beasts and let them reproduce; we separate them from the baby and try to use divine energy to cleanse the bodies of the babies.

    The second involves a lot of time; this because we will have to conquer the entire north of the continent and look for survivors who will be sent to this city so they can live safely.

    I think thest decision is up to you. "

    Denahi sighed and closed his eyes so he could feel the pleasant wind of the coast "I would like to try both options if you can.

    I will help as much as possible, and if the first option works, I just hope to take care of the little babies, in return, I will teach your people how to create guardians.

    This can help small towns because an elementary guardian will be in charge of teaching and caring for the ce, he may not be able to help much, but he will be a great ally teaching new generations knowledge.

    vio I just drank his water "I think it¡¯s a good deal Denahi, from tomorrow I will show you where we have our two specimens so you can see everything that happens.

    Callisto, Ixchel, talked to me, and we could find your wife is in the hospital because she gave birth. "

    Tears of joy fell on Callisto¡¯s face.

 Chapter 367 - Visiting the underground prison

    <h4>Chapter 367 - Visiting the underground prison</h4>

    <strong><i>R-18 Chapter S.e.x description</i></strong>

    In the morning, vio woke up hugging his wives, but the first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was his little daughter Bastet.

    vio smiled and kissed her on his forehead and then got up as he had to show the two beasts he had trapped in the building of the Inquisition to Denahi.

    During the attack on the capital by the monstrosities, the headquarters were defended in the bas.e.m.e.nt because the top fell victim to those things.

    In addition, the Inquisitors could not escape because the prison in the bas.e.m.e.nt could release beasts that would do more harm to the poption.

    While vio was bathing, he could hear the door opening, and Freyja entered the showerpletely n.a.k.e.d.

    "Good morning Freyja as you woke up, today I will visit the prison of the Inquisition you want to apany me."

    Freyja approached vio and gave him a passionate kiss "Sure, but before we have a lot of time, I still think we can have a little fun ..."

    The bathroom door opened again, and the beautiful Aphrodite also came in n.a.k.e.d "Oh, but if Freyja had the same thought as me, I hope you don¡¯t mind sharing vio in the shower."

    Freyja smiled. "I have no problem with it, and this big guy doesn¡¯t think it bothers him either."

    Freyja and Aphrodite approached vio while the water-soaked them all three, it all started with Aphrodite¡¯s passionate kisses while Freyja swelled until she reached vio¡¯s crotch.

    With her hands, she began to caress vio¡¯s p.e.n.i.s; the movements caused it to increase in size until it was in front of Freyja¡¯s face.

    With a blush on her face, she began to lick vio¡¯s ns, and with her tongue began to stimte him as she pushed his d.i.c.k deeper into her mouth, little by little, vio sat down, allowing Aprhodite¡¯s crotch to face him.

    He carefully opened Aprhodite¡¯s v.a.g.i.n.a.l lips with his fingers as he approached his face to begin to lick them slowly, rising every few seconds to the hidden c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s that he began to stimte with his tongue.

    Aphrodite¡¯s c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s began to grow a little due to vio¡¯s stimtion; the m.o.a.ns in the bathroom grew louder as the two climaxed.

    But this was only the beginning, vio ced Freyja on his back while she was leaning on the wall and the shower water wet her skin, vio put his p.e.n.i.s inside and began to move.

    Aphrodite, on the other hand, began to lick Freyja¡¯s c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s while vio continued with his movement, in the ss of the shower it was possible to see Freyja¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.ts and her face glued to the pane ss of the shower with a big smile of pleasure.

    After this, the three left the bathroompletely clean, and with a smile on their face, after the three, they changed clothes and left for the headquarters of the inquisition.

    When they arrived at the headquarters of the Inquisition, Denahi was talking to Idril inside the building.

    Idril was exining the anatomy of the beasts using a detailed drawing. "As you can see, the changes in the body of your people are quite worrying; hopefully, the Emperor¡¯s Divine energy can clean the babies.

    Although with your participation it may be possible to recover them and with it the rebirth of your people will be able to materialize. "

    Denahi smiled, "Thank you for those words Idril, having hope is always gratifying, but I think the emperor has arrived and is apanied by four people."

    vio, who heard that could only scratch his head, "I¡¯m d you can feel us Denahi, but our little children are still forming in the w.o.m.b of their mothers.

    In some months, you can see them fly through the sky, it is a characteristic of my children that makes them a littleplicated to take care of, but I enjoy every moment being with them.

    We go to the underground prison so we can start and show you the couple of beasts that we will begin working with them. "

    Denahi, with a serious face, began to follow Idril, who was leading the way, the further they advanced in the building, the more remnants of the battle that had taken ce could be seen.

    Walls full of blood or remains of barricades that served to stop the beasts that attacked the capital, Idril, while walking, exined, "Many good Inquisitors died defending the building.

    But thanks to the wonders, there will now be gods taking care of the cities, and with it, the situation will improve, there is also the matter of the guardians who can take care of towns.

    Of course, that will be after your people can begin to recover from the curse of the beings of the fourth dimension. "

    After this, they went down some stairs and arrived at a great construction, which had an immense amount of cells where there were beasts but also some humans.

    Denahi pointed to one of them "I thought this ce only had special prisoners because there are also humans."

    Idril shook his head "They are Nahuales sorcerers a kind of hermits who enjoy raping women and killing babies.

    Because they are Nahuales, they cannot be in normal prisons of the empire; for example, that older man you are pointing out is a bastard who killed a whole small town to be able to bathe in the blood of v.i.r.g.i.ns.

    But he is only waiting for the day of his execution; for bastards of his kind, Tezcatlipoca wille personally to take their bodies and souls.

    A few weeks ago, he came personally for two other people who cried while they were devoured by God, but what matters to us is in this ce. "

    They walked through some corridors until they reached a metal door that opened, and there were two beasts tied with hands and feet with shiny chains.

    "These are the two specimens we have, we had more, but strangely enough, they seemed to die of some unknown causes.

    It was as if their life cycle hade to an end; it was a withering death the autopsies to the bodies showed no clues as to what killed them.

    They are the only beasts that we have for the moment, tell me what you need, and we will start working Denahi. "

 Chapter 368 - Disappearance in the Quartz Palace

    <h4>Chapter 368 - Disappearance in the Quartz Pce</h4>

    While Denahi was reviewing the two beasts, Yuma and Erendida were training in the Quartz pce, training with Quetzalcoatl to free their Inner animal.

    Erendida, who was using her divine energy, began to be a penguin girl who had beautiful gray feathers that surrounded her body.

    Miyuki, who was nearby, was surprised to see Erendida and came to hug her, "How beautiful you are, Erendida; you are a very cute penguin."

    Erendida surprised only let her mom Miyuki hug her for his part Yuma to see the sess of his sister began to work twice as hard while his body began to fill with a yellow coat.

    While he was using his divine energy, he identally activated the portal in the castle¡¯s courtyard, and a blue light fell from the sky.

    Miyuki, Erendida, and Yuma disappeared from the Quartz pce, and the union connection became weak because of that.

    vio, who was with Denahi, looked at the roof of the building. "Denahi, sorry if I leave you alone, but my wife Miyuki and my two children have just disappeared.

    I have to retire, Idril you have permission to deliver anything that Denahi needs, in case you need divine helpe and see me at the quartz pce. "

    Aphrodite and Freyja, who also felt Miyuki¡¯s disappearance and the two little ones, followed vio, who was heading to the quartz pce.

    In the quartz pce, Quetzalcoatl was analyzing the portal together with Hellena, who was somewhat worried.

    "You know what happened, it is not normal for a dimensional portal to open suddenly.

    I¡¯m just d Miyuki was teleported with them because otherwise, she would bepletely angry and worried. "

    Quetzalcoatl frowned. "It seems that someone made a call, and with the divine energy of Yuma, the portal that led them was lit.

    Fortunately, they were taken to the world of Shini, the problem is that we have no way to go to that world and I don¡¯t know if it is possible to return from that ce to this.

    We will have to wait for Shini to help us. "

    At that moment a little woman with ck hair jumped out of the castle, and she had a scythe in her hand "Who took my little children, today was my day to take care of Yuma and Erendida."

    Tania and Amanda also left the pce, who was taking care of little Aule and Bastet. "We feel something happened with Miyuki and the twins."

    Hellena sighed, "Quiet just seems to be that they were taken to the dimension of Shini, but fortunately, Miyuki is with them, so there is no danger in their lives.

    Someone in that dimension caused the portal to open, we will have to wait for everyone to organize and be able to pick up our family. "

    While this was happening in the city of Patria Magna in the province of Patria, the Beta legion was on alert because some explorers were able to see somerge numbers of beasts in the swamps inside the province.

    The Cayetano tribune who was in charge of the legion began to organize the troops "I want to know the state of the city Trench, I also want Ballesteros on the well prepared for any possible attack.

    Yesterday also came the news that these things can attack by the sea, I want troops on the coast ready to defend if the city is lost we will defend in the Crimson Pce.

    That the poption is relocated to the pce, we cannot take risks. "

    The legionaries began to work by evacuating the poption and preparing the defenses.

    After an hour, the rms began to sound on the wall, and the soldiers could only breathe while they could feel the earth tremble, but when they heard thousands of screams, they knew that the battle had begun.

    The beasts ran out of the trees to go to the wall but found a rain of bolts shot from the crossbows of the walls.

    The legionaries could see how the beasts that could dodge the bolts fell into the pit in front of the wall where they died from the sharp sticks there were.

    Cayetano from one of the towers pointed a ballista and gave the order to shoot, he could see how the giant Bolt assembled a group of 3 beasts.

    "That those beasts do not climb the wall, there is no excuse to allow the beasts to climb legionaries, we are in the safety of a wall and not in the line of defense.

    Behind us, there are Roman citizens with children who hope that their legion can defend them, remember that we are there and our families¡¯ shield.

    Roma Invicta !! "

    The legionaries shouted in unison, "Roma Invicta."

    The beasts fell dead by hundreds, but as the wall of Troy in the province of Americae Centralis, the bodies of the beasts began to .u.mte, causing little by little the beasts could rise more and more in the wall.

    Cayetano shouted to a tribune, "I want to burn this ce now, and if you can bring hot oil, I would appreciate it.

    If in an hour the number of beasts is not reduced send a message for help to the Alpha legion, I fear we will face a horde like the one we face on the defense line.

    The only thing I thank the god Emperor vio and Quetzalcoatl is that they built a tough wall, but those beasts are not something we can face alone. "

    The tribune nodded and ran to give the news.

    In the Imperial pce, vio was somewhat worried and angry while using his divine energy to force the portal to open, but it waspletely useless.

    Loki, who was watching vio could only sigh and patted vio on the shoulder "You¡¯re not going to get into that dimension with only divine energy and a one-way portal.

    You will only be able to enter the limbo where you will face horrible things, we need to nt the sapling of the tree of life and build the dimensional door to get where your family is.

    That will take at least half a year, but you will be able to enter and bring your family back safely. "

    vio clenched his fist, "Well, Loki tell me how to nt the tree of life and what we need to build the portal."

 Chapter 369 - Fight in the city of Patria Magna

    <h4>Chapter 369 - Fight in the city of Patria Magna</h4>

    When Miyuki opened her eyes, the first thing she did was hug her two little children Erendida and Yuma, while watching with some hate in front where she could see a woman she knew.

    "Amaterasu, tell me what you need from me or why you have activated the interdimensional portal."

    Amaterasu smiled. "But what happens trash I brought you to do your job ..."

    Miyuki used her divine energy and appeared in front of Amaterasu while hanging her "You were wrong about Miyuki, I am Miyuki from the dimension of my husband, mother of six children and future mother.

    Unlike Miyuki of this dimension, I can kill you sc.u.m at any time, give me a reason why I should help you if I don¡¯t belong to this world. "

    Amaterasu, with an evil smile, looked at Miyuki, "Because your husband left two little daughters in this ce."

    Miyuki could see that Amaterasu¡¯s hand pointed to a ce where she could see two girls and three a.d.u.l.ts.

    While this was happening, vio was in front of Mayahuel and Naturae on the outskirts of the city of Suchpan, the three were about to nt the sapling of the tree of life.

    Loki was using his divine energy to feed the earth. "Very carefully they will release the tree when I indicate it, that little one is very demanding in energy, but vio may be more than enough to fill his hunger.

    But not only does the farmer live on bread, but you two also have an energy which will help the tree to grow rapidly. "

    vio nodded and waited for Loki to give the order, after a few minutes, Loki gave the order, and the three gods released the sapling.

    The little tree began to grow, and its roots began to bury itself in the ground. Loki smiled. "The little one is alreadyfortable when the hardest partes.

    For a month, you will have to inject your divine energy into this little tree, only Mayahuel and Naturae will have to feed it once a week with their energy.

    At the end of the month, this small tree will be immense, and around it, a beautiful forest will be created, so I would rmend that the elves take care of it.

    The tree of life is quite resistant, so you don¡¯t have to worry about attacks because they can defend and defend this whole area.

    The real danger of the tree of lifees from outside, but with the wonders they built, it will be impossible for anything to happen to them. "

    Hellena approached vio, who was sitting on the floor, releasing his divine energy "Darling, we are taking turns taking care of you, you will not be alone for this month.

    This week I will take care of you, Cyra, Arisai, and Shini will be in charge of the administration of the empire. Death and Aphrodite will be in charge of helping with anything that happens.

    Tania, Amanda, and Freyja will be in charge of protecting the pce of Quartz and our two daughters, so you don¡¯t have to worry. "

    vio smiled and gave Hellena a big kiss. "Next to me, I have the best wives I can have, starting with you.

    I will do this, or what I need to do to protect my family, after dying for thousands of years this is only a small break of a month.

    This little tree will be a protection for our descendants and us. "

    On the city wall of Patria Magna, the legion Alpha and Beta were working to end the endless horde of beasts.

    Cayetano, who had a smoking pipe, was talking to a messenger who arrived from the Quartz pce "Cayetano Tribune the emperor is busy, but Empress Tania has received his report.

    The navy will arrive in four hours, and so will the auxiliary troops with resources and material to manufacture more supplies.

    She also informed that Empress Mortem1 woulde with Empress Aphrodite. "

    Cayetano sighed and shouted, "Legionaries, the navy will arrive with us in a few hours, and auxiliary and supplies will also arrive.

    We will also be honored with the presence of two empress gods, Empress Mortem and Aphrodite will be with us.

    Remember that when they arrive, we have to demonstrate our value as Legionaries to work. "

    The Legionaries rejoiced at the words of the Cayetano Tribune, one of the women crossbows nudged herpanion "The empresses wille, remember to show your courage, ra.

    If we can get your attention, maybe we will be praetorian guards, you can imagine wearing that beautiful purple uniform and being able to serve the emperor or empresses is a great honor. "

    ra looked at Alba with some disappointment before she used her crossbow to kill a beast a few meters away. "You know that isplicated, but I will be proud to carry the banner of the Praetorian guard.

    Now let¡¯s make apetition between you and me to see who kills more of these beasts. "

    Alba began tough as she fired her crossbow at an amazing speed, every time she fired a beast that fell dead. "You know I will win, but a challenge I will never refuse."

    His sergeant, who was watching them, could only smile and approached them. "Legionaries remember that if neither of you can kill at least one hundred of those beasts, you will have the great honor of participating in the cleaning after the battle.

    you don¡¯t need to worry, I will be the judge of your battle, now begin that your turn will onlyst two hours before the troops of the Beta legion take our ce. "

    Alba and ra only sighed as they began firing their crossbows against the beasts under the wall, in some sections of the wall the Legionaries used boiling oil to kill the beasts under the wall in the pit.

    Also, in other sections where the bodies were too many threw oil and lit a fire to prevent the beasts from using the bodies to reach high areas of the wall.

    The confrontationsted for an hour until a giant feathered serpent appeared in the sky, and two beautiful women jumped from its back.

    The Legionaries shouted for joy as Empress Mortem1 and Aphrodite fought at her side.

    When death came, the first thing she did was release her energy in the form of a ck haze that killed all the beasts and nts he will touch in a fulminating way.

    Aphrodite could only look through the wall with a forced smile; Cayetano approached the Empress goddess and asked: "Goddess there is something that has happened to the goddess Mortem to show her hatred of those creatures."

    "She is angry just like me why our children were taken to another dimension, I rmend that you take advantage of this break while she kills these creatures without footing Name that the people of Nova Roma give to the death the wife of vioName that the people of Nova Roma give to the death the wife of vio

 Chapter 370 - Giant turtle

    <h4>Chapter 370 - Giant turtle</h4>

    vio, who was sitting on the ground feeding the tree with his divine energy, felt a sense of fear that managed to make a cold sweat run down his back.

    Hellena, who was next to her, could feel a sense of hatred against her husband for the bond with Miyuki and the children, so he only looked at vio.

    "vio, we have to talk, Why the children and Miyuki have a hatred of you, only very serious things would make our children angry.

    I want the truth vio that happened in that dimension? "

    vio scratched his head and cast his memories he had observed with Death in front of Hellena.

    Hellena watched for hours what had happened in that dimension until she could reach the part where vio created a small girl, and the next day created another beautiful girl.

    vio just looked at his wife with some fear because he didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong.

    Hellena sighed and looked sadly at vio. "I already understood why the anger of Miyuki and our children.

    vio, what you did is abandon your children, it was not the most horrible way because Quetzalcoatl of that dimension promised to take care of them.

    But you left them alone, especially the red-eyed girl; I grew up in an environment of abandonment, and although her life was not that way, what a girl wants is to have her parents close.

    The little baby had her father Julien, but the other girl was alone, I¡¯m disappointed with you for doing that.

    I will ask Shini to take care of you, I need some time alone, remember to do your best vio, since there are two girls to whom you should ask for forgiveness. "

    Hellena walked and left only vio, who could only duck his head because he knew what he did was wrong, he left two of his daughters alone.

    vio could only take a small blow on the floor and breathe deeply for his mistake; at that moment, a small hand touched his shoulder.

    When he turned around, he could see a little girl who had a beautiful white dress but green hair; at that moment, vio disappeared from the ce, leaving only the small tree that was growing a little more and more.

    While this was happening on the wall of the city of Patria Magna, the soldiers were cleaning the bodies of the beasts that Empress Mortem had killed.

    Alba and ra almost threw up when they had to take the rotten corpses of the beasts "I can¡¯t believe that Empress Mortem can make the bodies rot quickly, it¡¯s something fantastic, but the smell is horrible."

    ra just shook her head as she threw a few corpses in the pit for cremation. "This is nothing, you should have been in defense for the construction of the Trojan wall.

    The blood got into the boots, and the insects were annoying, sometimes somehow, many soldiers Mria gave them; fortunately, the medicine prevented them from dying horribly.

    But in this ce, there are no mosquitoes, and the flies have not appeared because these corpses are fresh and we are burning them, it is really appreciated to be in this ce.

    Also, within the city walls, I can sleep peacefully because those things will have to destroy the wall to enter, and with the arrival of the empresses, this ce will be quieter.

    I can¡¯t wait to see what new citizens will build in this ce, I might even like to retire in the future in this city. "

    Alba shook her head. "The weather is nice, but I would prefer somewhere in the province of Inse Canibalium, I think my future children will thank you."

    In one of the towers of the wall, Death was sighing at the feeling of the anger of the children and Miyuki with vio, Aphrodite looked at her doubtfully.

    "I think you know why the kids got mad at vio and why Miyuki acted that way."

    Death held his nose "He made two little girls and left them in the dimension of Shini, I leave them protected but most likely, with the event that happened when he lost his memory hepletely forgot about them.

    It is his fault, but he is also a victim of this, although I worry that there may be problems within the harem. "

    Aphrodite stroked her hair as she watched the smoke from the pits where the beasts were burning.

    "I don¡¯t think he has done anything wrong; even with this incident, he is a better father than any god of our religion.

    I think Hellena, Miyuki, and Tania will be the ones that will force him to apologize to the little girls, I¡¯m sure he will do it anyway, I decided to be his partner, and as a wife, I won¡¯t hesitate to support him in whatever he needs. "

    At that moment, the ground began to shake, and a great roar was heard in the distance, the Legionaries outside calmly but quickly entered the walls to prepare for whatever came.

    When Alba and ra went up, they could see how a mountain approached where they were; with a spyss, they could realize that the mountain was a giant tortoise.

    Every time the turtle walked the ground, it shook, but that is not what surprised the Legionaries but that the turtle seemed to be being eaten by hundreds of thousands of beasts that looked like ants on its body.

    Death smiled as she prepared his scythe. "What a wicked way to control the giant tortoise, it seems that the beasts infested it like parasites, devoured their eyes, and I am sure there are millions of them inside that turtle.

    They feed on her, but they don¡¯t kill her is a horrible way to live. "

    Aphrodite frowned, "Filthy creatures, I suppose they thought it would be a good idea toe and attack us with her, but they will only be killed.

    Let me eliminate those beasts in a way as horrible as what they did to that poor turtle. "

    Death nodded, and she could see how Aphrodite opened her arms, and air with a scent of roses permeated the air, the Legionaries on the wall could only wonder where the scent of rosesing from their noses came from.

 Chapter 371 - Field of flowers

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Field of flowers</h4>

    Aphrodite opened her hands and let the fragrance of roses get bigger and bigger until it covered kilometers and kilometers.

    The fragrance reached where the giant turtle was, and as if it were a relief, the turtle began to scream as if it were excited.

    Death using her divine energy created a small portal that allowed her to see what was happening in the turtle up close.

    The first thing she observed was the beasts on the turtle, which began to scream while some used their ws to tear their eyes.

    Since they had no eyes, they jumped from the turtle to fall to the ground where their bodies would explode, leaving blood and viscera around the ce.

    The beasts that were not tearing their eyes began to bite against each other by initiating what appeared to be an orgy of s.e.x and blood.

    The giant tortoise began to foam in its mouth, and surprisingly, it stood on its two hind legs giving a terrifying scream.

    But unfortunately for her, her legs that had been devoured by the beasts could not resist their weight, and they broke, causing the giant tortoise to fall backward caused by a small earthquake.

    The soldiers on the wall had some problems in sustaining themselves, but they managed to stand up without falling down the edge of the wall, but when they thought they had seen all a loud noise, it was heard which left the Legionaries temporarily deaf.

    When they opened their eyes, they could see how a barrier prevented a sea of ??blood from entering the wall; all the blood seemed toe from the broken shell of the turtle, which had an immense source of blood.

    The blood came out for a few minutes until the blood hole stoppeding out of the chest hole.

    But when the Legionaries looked more carefully at the remains of blood on the ground, they could see thousands of beasts that had died drowned, and others seemed to be united with their dismembered or eaten bodies.

    The scene was so horrible that the Legionaries began to pray to Jupiter so that the souls of the beasts could be to reach the new Tartarus and will not remain in ce to be ghosts.

    Death sighed and looked at Aphrodite with a look of surprise "It¡¯s the first time I can see how a group of beasts die in bloody orgies, I could see in the past some orgies of cannibals.

    But this is apelling way to die, the only thing I did not like is that now we have an endless amount of beast carcasses that can bring problems.

    The good thing is that those who reached the sea will be eaten by the fish or join the seabed to continue their cycle, but these bodies onnd will cause many problems.

    Do you want to take charge, or do you want me to take care of it? "

    Aphrodite smiled "What do you like best with roses or lilies?"

    Death, with his hand on his chin, looked at the bodies. "Roses and their thorns will be problematic for Legionaries and other species, so the lilies should be the right nt for this ce."

    Aphrodite used his divine energy as a kind of green liquid began to emerge from his hand, which went down the wall, and when it touched the grassy ground, it began to grow.

    When the green liquid reached the corpses, they dried up to dust, but in their bones, some beautiful lilies appeared which opened to leave the flower that released a very particr aroma.

    The Legionaries who had participated in the conquest of the city of Angamuco by Ares could only pronounce "Campum Florum."

    Thousands of lilies bloomed in the ce eliminating the bodies and remains of blood on the earth, some priests and priestesses who climbed the walls shouted for the miracle that Empress Goddess Aphrodite had done.

    While this was happening, Shini arrived at the ce where vio was supposed to be but could not see him, but hse only felt the bond as if he were somewhere else.

    With a worried look,s he could see that the tree was receiving divine energy so that with some anger, his scythe appeared and went to where Loki was.

    In a bar in the capital, Loki and Thor were having some Legionaries while they were telling their anecdotes.

    A Legionnaire using his hands began to count "There was me fighting in the mountains against those cannibals.

    Our sergeant following the orders of the Steel Empress Hellena, which were to search and eliminate, we had to enter the Sierra de Inse Canibalium to eliminate a small town of Caribs.

    The area was steep and difficult to ess; two of mypanions fell down the steep mountain and died on the road, but because it was an area of ??difficult ess, their bodies only recovered monthster.

    But that would only be a test of how difficult it was to be in that ce when we mounted the camp on top of one of the mountains, a group of wolves attacked us.

    The first attacks were easy to repel, but as we went deeper, the wolves would attack more wildly and stop caring if they died or lived.

    One of our partners told us that in their childhood in a town in the province of Dalmatia, they lived something simr to the wolves when they have no food nearby they will fight regardless of their lives everything to be able to bite human or animal flesh.

    At that time, we understood that we would not fight against only a people of cannibals, but that we would also have to fight against wolves.

    For days we were besieged by them, but ironically they saved our lives since, in one of their attacks, we could see that some shadows were trying to approach the camp, so they set the rm, and we prepared.

    Wolves and cannibals attacking our mountain camp because there was no wood just a pit with traps and our shields were our defense, the stone arrows bounced against our Paves.

    The Crossbowmen protected by the formation of testudo fired on those cannibals who had no chance to defend themselves; all night, we fought, and in the morning, we could see dozens of bodies.

    We recorded them and then burned them; we used the bodies of wolves to create dried meat and sausages for our mission.

    When we arrived at the vige, we found only burned houses and bitten bodies, but there is something we did not understand; ording to our sergeant, the bodies were months old.

    But then the question arose where the cannibals we killed that night came from ... "

    At that moment, the door of the bar opened, and a beautiful woman with ck hair and ck eyes entered, the Legionaries quickly got up and gave Roman greetings "Salve Empress Shini."

 Chapter 372 - Limbo Tuna

    <h4>Chapter 372 - Limbo Tuna</h4>

    Shini walked through the tavern until she reached Loki, at that moment she put her scythe around the neck of Loki.

    "Loki, I want to know why my husband is not there, but the tree of life is receiving divine energy.

    I am patient and expected to hear the whole story Loki, I do not want something missing because I will not hesitate to kill you; as death, I do not like to kill, but for my family, I will do it, and I will like to do it. "

    Thor frowned and looked at Loki, "Now that you did Loki, I also want to know the truth."

    Loki moved his rabbit ears and looked at Shini seriously. "You should know that I¡¯m not lying, but I really don¡¯t know where vio is.

    Who knows about the tree of life is Heimdallr I only got the shoot after winning a bet, I never really knew that something like this could happen. "

    Shini sighed, "I will help Adm¨¦s with the construction of the ship, and we will leave for Europe immediately, I hope Heimdallr can tell us what happened if I don¡¯t have to get information.

    Just remember that death cannot die, and it is not just me. "

    Loki could feel Shini¡¯s scythe withdraw from his neck and retreat, Thor also waited for Shini to leave to pat Loki.

    "You do not have to worry, I am sure that Heimdallr will know what happened to vio, in the end, he is also our family, but we must avoid making his wives angry.

    But despite that, I can be sure that I will enjoy taking care of Freyja¡¯s children, perhaps we can find a worthy sessor or sessor to our adventures. "

    Loki held his rabbit nose. "Thor, I would like to tell you some things, but that Shini weapon made me feel that it was the end.

    I cannot exin it with words, but for the first time I fear for my life, I had never felt anything like this, remember my words do not bother vio¡¯s wives for any reason.

    This warning must also be brought to the other gods, the danger they represent is even greater than Ragnarok, I daresay there will be no deaths with them nearby. "

    While this was happening in a beautiful forest, vio was looking at what seemed to be a somewhat unreal scene.

    In front of him was a young woman with white hair sitting in front of a campfire while cooking what appeared to be a fish.

    But what surprised him most was that behind the woman was a sea of ??endless bones.

    The woman turned her face and looked at vio. "You think just to see me, or you want to join you are lucky that I am close and cook a limbo tuna.

    This little fish cost me one of my fingers, but where are my manners tell me, Architect, I am the creative woman of what you can call your dimension of origin, including your family.

    You started your life as a human of my creation and ended up being an engineer, a creator of worlds with perhaps a little more willpower you could master life control and be able to create universes, but you need many years.

    However, one of the daughters of my beloved creation, Yggdrasil wanted me to meet you, I have to admit that you are a very special man, but I am going to tell you something.

    Never enter on the limbo that ce is dangerous on many levels, there are beings above my level who are in other dimensions and whose existence is dangerous.

    Your enemy Amatlein is a small speck of dust in his eyes. "

    At that moment, a girl with green hair arrived and sat on the legs of the Architect while stroking her hair, I see vio "vio entering a dimension, and leaving it is dangerous in many ways.

    This little girl will grow using your divine energy and will be a protection for your world, but you must grow to be an architect.

    This is why the night of limbo approaches; it is an event where the limits of the dimensions will vanish, and the beasts of the limbo will go out to destroy the dimensions without protection.

    Because your dimension became independent, I stopped being its protector, you are the protector of this dimension, and you have to improve because otherwise, your family may die.

    I also wanted to ask you that you will return to my creation of death, but being pregnant, I lost the rights to her it is a shame since I will have to find another death. "

    vio scratched his head. "I have to apologize for that, but I think it was a decision of both of us, and thanks for telling me about this event.

    But there is some way you can tell me how to be an architect, I only managed to be an engineer due to a stroke of luck and bad luck. "

    The Architect looked at vio and then picked up the fish and divided into three equal parts, one of the parts was thrown at vio.

    "That will depend on you; there is no way to be an architect, we are born as architects, but you are a special case.

    I can die, but you are different, you cannot die, neither is your family something that came out of the mold, you will have to reach Architect with your own means but at least enjoy this meal. "

    vio bit a piece of fish and was surprised by the taste. To the Architect¡¯s surprise, he appeared some lemons and some tortis with which he prepared a taco.

    The Architect startedughing "It¡¯s the first time I see someone adding a condiment and apaniment to a perfect being.

    You¡¯re pretty funny, vio. "

    vio, who was biting his heel, could only smile while enjoying that taco. "You said it yourself I have the origin of a human being.

    I was not born with thatmon sense of the superior creatures, I only try to follow my instincts as long as they do not harm my family.

    You should also try the tuna taco of the limbo, its perfect vor can be improved even more if you put it on an omelet and put lemon "

    The Architect smiled, appeared an omelet, and a lemon with which a fish taco was prepared, looked with surprise at vio toter devour the taco.

 Chapter 373 - Working on a solution

    <h4>Chapter 373 - Working on a solution</h4>

    Hellena, who was taking care of Bastet in the imperial mausoleum in the capital while talking with her mother-inw Julia heard the door of the room open, and Shini entered.

    "I understand that you are angry with vio, but our husband disappeared and is in the bud of the tree of life.

    I can feel it, but it is not possible to get it out without the help of Heimdallr; we need to go to Europe and return with all the Nordics; otherwise, I don¡¯t know what will happen to vio. "

    Hellena sighed and kissed her daughter as she handed her over to her grandmother, with an angry look, she patted Shini on the shoulder.

    "You already questioned Loki, vio told me that he was a master of lies, first my children and again my husband.

    Shini, I¡¯m tired and upset with vio, but no one steals my husband if we go to Europe, and Heimdallr has no information about the tree of life sapling. I will kill Loki and make him a coat. "

    Shini nodded, "Don¡¯t worry, I will help you with everything you need, he is also my husband.

    But now we have to help Admes build "

    While this was happening in the capital, Aphrodite and Death were having tea while listening to the story of Anjali.

    "That gigantic turtle was the guardian of this ce, my ancestors found her injured many cycles ago.

    They took care of her, and she became the guardian of this ce, but those damn beasts ls became that thing, Thank you for ending her misery goddesses. "

    Aphrodite smiled "It is nothing Anjali, but your people need to be prepared, from tomorrow they will receive training and studies like any Roman citizen.

    They will have to protect this ce until the council of the gods can meet and choose the guardians of the city.

    I would like to stay longer, but I can feel that something happened because Hellena and Shini are angry and somewhat worried, first our children and now this. "

    Death smiled. "You don¡¯t have to worry, Aphrodite. I can take care of defending this ce, but if something happened, it may be necessary for you to defend the capital in case something could happen."

    Aphrodite nodded, and after finishing his tea, he got up to go to the capital, Anjali could only sigh because he did not understand what happened, but the face of the two goddesses scared him enough.

    In the workshop of the dwarves, Hellena and Shini were dressed in overalls while using hammers loaned by Hephaestus.

    Admes was guiding the gods. "Remember that the magic steel tes must be heated to an exact temperature if the resistance is not done correctly, it will be weak.

    The Selene is a big and strong boat, but we will make it a portable wonder, we have to be careful with them, thanks to you two this baby will be ready in 4 days, if we continue working in this way. "

    Hellena continued to hammer the magic steel while tears fell from her cheeks that fell to the steel te.

    Shini could hear her murmur, "You are not going to escape vio; first you are going to apologize to your daughters and then to us, after that, I will give you a good blow and then hug you.

    I hate this feeling, and I don¡¯t want to feel it again. "

    Shini somehow could only scratch her head, she did not feel the same as Hellena because she believed that vio had done nothing wrong with his two daughters in his dimension.

    This because she could see how he gave them tools so that they could live in peace, but she could not judge Hellena either.

    Many times when she picked up the soul of the mothers you were fighting with her just to be able to stay with her children a few more minutes so they could say goodbye some other times she could see how the mothers managed to stop their progress while seeking to collect the soul of the children.

    She knows very well that if there is something equal or more powerful in humans, it is the love of fathers but especially that of mothers, as death could only be indifferent, but now that there is a baby forming in her w.o.m.b, she can only say yes same that will defend him even over her life.

    After working for a few hours the workshop came, Aphrodite also dressed in overalls and a big hammer "Girls, Tania told me what happened, I will help with whatever they need."

    Behind her also came Amanda and Felix, "Mothers we are also going to participate we want to bring the stupid father because we want exnations about our two sisters in that dimension.

    True, Amanda. "

    Amanda nodded, and they walked over to where Shini and Hellena were, Admes started to sweat coldly, but at the same time, he was quite happy because he could build a modification to Selene that would make Skidhdhnir look like a useless piece of trash.

    While this was happening, vio just ate his fish "The food was very delicious Architect, but there is some way to get out of this ce.

    If I disappear for a long time, my wives could get mad at one more than they already are due to my stupidity of leaving my daughters alone in a different dimension. "

    The Architect shook her head. "I would like to tell you that you can go out, but it is not possible unless the dimension will be from within since otherwise there are no possibilities to go out.

    In some way, you and I will be in this ce for a few hours or days, since the weather works differently than it normally does, so I suggest you sit down or you can also see the bones of those limbo beasts, maybe you can understand them. "

    vio sighed and held his nose "I am angry, but there is no point in expressing it since it is a situation that I cannot control.

    Since we¡¯re going to be in this ce that you think if we have a chess game while you tell me more about Limbo, I want to know everything from creatures to anything I can kill without much trouble. "

    The Architect smiled, and a table appeared where a thick chess game was, "You want white or ck pieces."

 Chapter 374 - Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 374 - Preparations</h4>

    In the Admes workshop, the noise of the forges has not stopped making noise for four days.

    Poor Admes was only able to stay awake thanks to the use of a special coffee made by Taneri and blessed by Naturae.

    But even with the Admes coffee, he felt quite tired, but nevertheless, seeing the goddesses working for days without rest made him feel extremely happy because the Selene flying boat could bepleted in time.

    When Hellena put thest te on the ship and Amanda soldered it, Admes was able to finish the job.

    The goddesses were tired enough left Admes¡¯s workshop to go to the quartz pce to get some sleep since when they wake up, Hellena and Shini will go on a trip to Europe.

    While they go to rest, Taneri and Arisai were working at full speed, gathering as much food as possible to maintain an expedition of more than a million people for 2 months.

    This would be impossible if you were in Europe because purchases would have to be made, and the preparation of resources would take years like when vius ??left the continent.

    But in America, the situation is different when having deep-sea fishing boats, and being a continent with a small number of humans, Fish banks allow to obtain tons of fresh fish.

    In general, Taneri would not allow fishing inrge quantities since the demand is low, and the surplus can rot, which would make senseless fishing.

    However, now it is different because all the fish will be dried and prepared for the expedition, she does not know how Hellena and Shini are going to organize the distribution, but she only wants to have everything ready.

    In some cabins, women and children were working for a few hours while earning some money.

    The work was notpulsory, but the Roman citizens could never use a little extra money with which they could buy some extra things.

    In order to make the fish dry, they first opened the fish and removed the entrails, the entrails were ced in some barrels which were taken to the fertilizer nts.

    After removing the entrails, they cleaned the fish with plenty of water to prevent them from having blood, once they were cleaned they bathed the fish in salt and ced them on hooks where they would be dried in cabins.

    Because the drying time with the sun was too long, Taneri resorted to drying in hermetically sealed cabins, once the fish entered the cabin, fireces were lit outside.

    The process caused the humidity to bepletely eliminated from the hut, and with it, the fish began to eliminate the water inside them, causing them to dry out.

    This process took 3 hours, but 3 tons of fish were dried; once the fish was dried, it was ced in sacks that were taken to the imperial mausoleum where they were left in a central warehouse, which was emptied every 6 hours by Thor.

    Whoever kept the sacks using his divine energy kept a record of the exact amounts, which were a record of everything Thor kept.

    For Thor, being able to see therge amount of food produced by the Roman Empire was surprising since most of its people can only fish small amounts of fish.

    This is because there is not enough salt to be able to keep the fish so that only the coast or areas with rivers can have fish, most of its people can only live on some crops or hunting animals.

    Loki, for his part, analyzed the entire process that citizens did from fishing with strange boats that allowed them to use awork in the Interior of the sea that obtained arge amount of fishing.

    Perhaps what surprised him most was seeing thousands of kilograms of salt, which was used without care to dry the fish. When he asked about the process of obtaining salt, the soldiers exined that there were salt ts along the coast.

    This surprised Loki quite a bit because the salt production process was so advanced that when he asked the cost, the guard only smiled and mentioned that salt is a good of the citizens, so its cost is only symbolic.

    While they spoke, vio and the Architect faced a duel of intelligence and strategy while ying chess.

    vio moved his pawn, and the Architect smiled, "You are amazing vio of all the movements you chose the least suitable, you want to tell me the reason."

    The Architect could see vio scratching his head "I only moved the piece because I felt I had to move it, in chess, I like to follow my instincts.

    I don¡¯t always win, but when I do, I can even surprise my opponent, many times as a child, I could give my grandfather some surprises. "

    With augh, the Architect moved her room to allow vio to make his move "I think that attitude is very interesting, vio, the gods mostly behave mechanically or let their emotions speak for them.

    As an architect, I don¡¯t have that spark that you have, I only analyze the information and look for an action n, in fights I can be a little freer but nothing like you. "

    vio moved his horse so that he could target the Queen of the Architect "You should reincarnate as a human and live a normal life when the danger of limbo is over.

    When you know the bottom of the ss, you learn to appreciate things when you are higher, I like power, but for me, the most important thing is my family.

    To be able to see my children run from one side to another, to be able to dawn with the hug of my wives or with the face of my children is a feeling that I do not intend to change for the world.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a way of life that many like, but it¡¯s what emotionally fills me, I guess I¡¯m a bit of an architect, but tell me what you want. "

    The Architect looked at vio for a moment before realizing that he was right, since his origin, he has never wanted anything because she can do everything.

    Thanks to this question that I couldn¡¯t stop thinking vio ended up winning the chess game without much difficulty.

 Chapter 375 - Way to europe

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Way to europe</h4>

    While vio continued to spend time listening to the Architect, his wives made the final preparations to be able to leave for high seas.

    Thor was the first to get on and be able to feel thefort of the boat, not only that but he also began to settle at the helm of the boat, after seeing him and feelingfortable two goat skeletons appeared which revived.

    The two goats were d to see Thor, but their happiness was momentary why Thor nodded them to start cleaning them, while Loki could only shake his head "We have enough food Thor why start preparing food."

    Thor could only smile. "The food is good, but there is no better food than the goats also, if your meat is seasoned with these chilies and pepper the vor changespletely.

    Our people will enjoy all this, by the way, you know where Hellena and Shini are. "

    Loki looked over the edge of the boat so he could see Shini and Hellena saying goodbye.

    Shini hugged her daughter Aule, "Little Aule, mom will have to leave for a few months, but you will be in charge of Aphrodite if dad leaves before wherever he is, don¡¯t get off his side.

    Since Mom wille to be with him, if you feel alone, you can always be with your sister Bastet. "

    Aule just looked at Shini with a toothless smile, Shini kissed her and put her hand on Helena¡¯s shoulder "I¡¯ll get on the ship Hellena if you need something I¡¯ll be up there."

    Hellena nodded and then took her little daughter Bastet and kissed her on the forehead while handing her over to Mortem1.

    "Bastet mom is going for help to allow dad to get out of wherever he is, we are both angry at him, but he cannot stay in that ce without first allowing your brothers to return.

    Remember to behave well and obey your other moms, don¡¯t worry, mom is going toe back with many more people and help.

    Also, take care of your little sister Aule, you as the eldest sister and you have to prevent her from getting hurt, you have to get used to it because you will be the May in some months.

    Mortem, I hope you can take care of Bastet I will go with Shini to the old continent to retrieve Heimdallr and that he can bring vio back, he cannot disappear without paying for what he did. "

    At that moment Hellena approached Bastet and gave her a little kiss on the forehead "Daughter, it will only be a few months, Mom ising back, I will also bring some gifts so you can pass the time."

    After this, Bastet, with a small tear on her face, could see her mother as she said goodbye before boarding the beautiful flying boat and with much effort moved her little hand "Goodbye Mom."

    Hellena listened to her daughter and could only squeeze her hand before looking at Loki, "Let¡¯s get out of the port that every day in this ce is one less day with my daughters."

    Loki nodded and took the helm of the ship to head to the old continent.

    Mortem and Aphrodite looked at each other with a smile before hugging the little girls in their hands "Very well girls, it¡¯s time to go back to work, the empire is not resting, and there is much to do.

    You don¡¯t have to worry, Mama Hellena and Mama Shini will return soon, neither of them will leave us, and when they arrive, we will be able to see their other two sisters. "

    While this was happening on the European continent, Heimdallr and Odin were fighting arge horde of undead.

    On the battlefield, the dead were being distracted by some Valkyries, while Heimdallr using his divine energy created some roots which stopped the advance of the great horde of the dead

    Odin, who used his powers, decided tounch a great attack that turned much of the battlefield into a burning area; all the zombies were instantly burned, leaving only ashes on the floor.

    With this attack, the vast majority of the horde was destroyed, and the survivors of the dead began to be pursued by the Valkyries, who used their spears to end the threat.

    Heimdallr approached Odin and allowed him to lean on his shoulder, Odin looked at the battlefield with a forced smile "I hope Thor and Loki have news of their expedition.

    These things do not stoping from the south, and it does not seem that the number of deaths that arrive is diminishing, I can only think that any area in the south is a destroyednd. "

    Heimdallr looked to the west, "I have a bad feeling, but at the same time, I can feel that our problems are somehow fixed."

    Odin opened his eye curiously "Can you exin Heimdallr, I can¡¯t feel much since using my power continuously has weakened me quite a bit."

    "For some reason, I can feel the fury of a woman angry at me it¡¯s like she wants to kill me and I can be sure that it has something to do with Loki, Thor is wild and impulsive, but Loki always has to do something wrong."

    Odinughed, and a jar of mead appeared in his hand, which he handed to Heimdallr. "You should drink a little; if you can feel danger, it is that Loki did something.

    I hope I don¡¯t have to punish him in a very strong way, but I¡¯m curious who it may be, although now that I think about it, you can feel Freyja. "

    Heimdallr shook his head "I cannot feel her on that boat although I can feel a very slight sensation as if there were two of them, due to my experience I can affirm that she is pregnant."

    Odin opened his eye in horror, and another jar of mead appeared in his hand, and he drank itpletely. "I hope you¡¯re wrong; otherwise, I will give exemry punishment to both of them.

    Either way, I hope you can keep this information secret for the moment since I don¡¯t want to wreak havoc with each other since if we fight it will be our end, I only hope that they wille soon if not all they will find will be death and more death. "

    Heimdallr could only drink from his cup of mead while looking at the horizon since Odin¡¯s words were correct. If they couldn¡¯t find a solution quickly, it would be the end. The new name of The dead, feels better that only say dead ;)

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!